Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:Bilagaana

2017-01-14T03:14:36Z

Bilagaana: Blanked the page

User:Krytyk

2015-04-06T06:02:57Z

Bilagaana: Undo revision 435815 by Tsunatus Infinatus (talk)

== On myself ==
Hobbies: Translating, drawing, colouring images, editing images.

Favorite light novels: All of em.

Contributions: no longer contributing on baka-tsuki.

<big>'''Uploading and updating projects @ [http://krytykal.org http://krytykal.org]</big>

Projects which can be found at the blog mentioned above:

*''Antimagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"

*''Only Sense Online

*''ELYSION virtual region

*''Omae wo Onii-chan ni shite Yarouka!?

Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Prologue

2015-02-08T02:59:10Z

Bilagaana: switched to simplenav

''''''''This is the Prologue of the third legend………''''''''

Haimura Moroha is having a bizarre dream.

The beast-like roar across the battlefield, the miasma of iron hanging in the air, the dry grit spreading through the mouth, the blood red dyeing the land……

A very vivid dream. Realistic enough that one can hear, smell, taste and see clearly within it.

Finally, the feel of a sword gripped in the hand.
That’s right, a sword.

Born a normal youth in peaceful Japan, Moroha shouldn’t have any relationship with a weapon of war. In spite of this, the sword in his hand is shockingly familiar to him. So familiar that it is like an extension of his body.

The beautiful holy sword with a dazzling mirror-like body is now dyed the same blood red as the land.

In the dream, Moroha is fighting alone on the battlefield, without companions.
Literally, one against the multitude. Facing waves of the enemies, Moroha is just mechanically killing, killing killing——

Devoted fully on swinging his sword, he’s already long lost count of his kills.
Unclad in armour but protected by a white aura as dazzling as the sun, Moroha is crashing through around the battleground like a hurricane, with titanic strength granted by the dense amount of prana he is generating.

Even so, his attitude remains calm and unhurried, as if he is a monster that’s only fulfilling his killing nature.

His brain is arguing that this is not his true self; yet in his heart he feels that this is his real self.

A truly mysterious feeling.

After an unknown period of time of continuous massacre ——Moroha found himself the only person standing.

Surrounded by mountains of corpses, with the wind whistling a haunting victory anthem.

Covered with wounds, Moroha started on his first steps homeward on shaking legs.
A lone journey to the battlefield, a lone journey back —— is not what happened.
From the distance, a white horse sped towards him on thundering hoofs.

On the horse rode a beautiful girl.

Sparkling blue eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

Obviously highborn at one glance, with her elegantly cut white gown.

Ignoring high society etiquette by riding a horse in that gown, one can guess her to be a spirited, competitive personality.

“Flaga! Flaga Onii-sama!”

The girl calls out in a stern yet cute voice.

That’s Moroha’s name in the dream.
Moroha smile when he recognises the person.

The dense fighting will and killing intent still coiling around his body disperse like mist.

“Salacia, didn’t you listen when I said not to carelessly come to the battlefield alone?”
Like a chance meeting on a street, he nonchalantly calls out to the girl.

“Flaga, you also didn’t listen. Didn’t I beg you many times not to go to war alone?”

The girl—— Salacia jumped down the horse and hug Moroha passionately.
“Are we really that unreliable? Am I a burden?”
Salacia complains as she proceeds to beat on Moroha’s chest.

Moroha scratches his head but seems to give tacit agreement by his silence.

“I know. Flaga is the Guardian of the Holy Sword. The Strongest Swordsman!” Salacia cry out emotionally in a rough voice.

“Still……even so…….” Salacia looks at Flaga with tears gathering in her shining eyes. “I will worry for Flaga; please forgive my impertinent remarks.”

While the girl is crying, she is desperately leaning against him on her tiptoes.
Moroha gently rub her on her head.

“It’s fine. I should be the one asking for forgiveness. For you to worry and fear for me is such a sinful joy.”

Moroha gently kiss away her tears as Salacia starts blushing lightly.

“Do you love me?” She asked.

“I am able to fight only because of you.” He replied.

This bloody battlefield they are standing in is all for the sake of this girl.

To Moroha, this girl is his entire world.

“Please continue to worry for me. In return, I promise you this: no matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, no matter if fate tear us apart ——“ Moroha whisper softly into Salacia’s ears……

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

Salacia lowered her eyes as her blush deepens all the way to the tip of her ears.
Moroha suddenly hug her tightly with his free left arm. Surprised, Salacia raised her eyes to meet his.

Their faces are close enough to feel each other’s breath. Without hesitation, she moves her face closer to Moroha’s.

As if to seal their promise, their lips——

At that, the dream ended and Moroha woke up.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

Flaga’s senses and thoughts dissolves along with the dream.

Yawning, Moroha chase away his sleepiness and reorganise his thoughts.

“What a shame.”

The interrupted kiss that was just reaching the interesting part was all a dream.

Moroha is in the real reality, and that is the in the auditorium of the Independent high school, Akane Academy.

Although Moroha is a freshman, you cannot detect a single nervous vibe from him. In fact, even before the welcoming ceremony is halfway through, he is already napping in his chair. Still, it’s not because he is being arrogant or anti-social .

It’s just his natural state.

While this may be a paradox, he is the type that appeared relax and casual in his attitude, but is surprisingly focus on his goals. And his small, small goal is to peacefully go through the next three years of high school without any major demerits.

Moroha is that kind of guy.

Swallowing back a second yawn, he rubs his eyes and slowly opens them, and was immediately stunned.

Unexpectedly, a beautiful face is right in front of him, close enough that they are breathing on each other.

Sparkling eyes, like stars scattered over the ocean.

Those eyes are staring steadily at him and her whole body is leaning over the seated Moroha as if to cover him up.

The whole situation is screaming “Let’s kiss.”

It’s like a continuation of his interrupted dream. Blue and black —— while the colour is different, the girls’ eyes are exactly the same as Salacia’s.

Moroha quickly check out the girl.

She’s wearing the school-issued uniform for female and pinned on her small chest is a nametag written:

'''[1-1 (White) Ranjo Satsuki]'''.

Mahora is also a Year 1 Class 1 student, thus it seems like she’s a classmate. Still, although it’s obvious, her name is not Salacia.

What the hell is going on? What is this intimate distance?

While Moroha is frozen, the girl’s —— Satsuki’s face is looming closer.

Could that regretful interruption of the dream kiss be continuing in reality? Is that even possible?

Just thinking of the softness of those bud-like lips, his heart starts pounding and a squeak escape his throat. He reflectively closes his eyes, awaiting the moment.

“BANG”

Like a blunt instrument, Satsuki’s swing her forehead back, and forward hard into his.
“………….?”

Supposedly a kiss, it was actually a headbutt.

Supposedly lips to lips, it was actually forehead to forehead.

Supposedly an expression of love, it was actually a declaration of hostility.

It’s too excessive. Moroha groan in a mixture of shock, disappointment and pain.

“Are you awake now?” Satsuki asked in a sarcastic voice.

A rare, cute voice like a clear bell. What a waste.

Holding her arms, the single ponytail tied on the left side of her head swaying around like a whip.

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break 01_026.jpg|thumbnail]]

“What are you trying to do all of a sudden….?” Moroha glared at her while holding his forehead.

“It’s a punishment. To the rude people who sleep shortly into the welcoming ceremony,” declared Satsuki, looking down on him while emitting intense pressure.

“Everyone has already left for their classroom, but you are still dozing away. It’s just unbelievable.”

The more than 100 freshmen have already disappeared, leaving an empty hall.

“I hate people with no enthusiasm.”

“Isn’t a headbutt too much just for that reason?”

“I was also enraged because you seem to be expecting something else.”

“About that, I apologise.”

“That’s right. Plus I already have someone I liked.”

True. No way in the world would an unknown girl suddenly come up and give you a kiss.

Moroha sincerely reflect on his expectations.

“It’s not that I have no enthusiasm.” After reflecting, he feels that he should explain himself.

“It’s just that the principle’s welcoming address was too long, and I doze off unknowingly. I will be motivated from now, so please spare me.”

“Her speech wasn’t that long.” Although he has already lowered his head, it only returned Satsuki’s reproach.

Her upturn eyes started burning with zeal.

Moroha smiles bitterly. As the girl is beautiful, even when pique her attractiveness is not lowered.

(Ahhhh~. How should I appease her?)

Giving up on further protest, he started musing on how to escape from this situation. But ——

“ The principle said this.” Satsuki starts orating with elation.

“ We are the <Saviors> specially chosen from everywhere in Japan. One who process power. Thus, we cannot never forget our responsibilities and duties which must be taken up! Our gifts must be used for justice……..that’s what the principle said. Don’t you think its valuable input?”

Satsuki, who is getting more excited as she goes on, started twisting her body. Originally holding her arms, it became like hugging herself with her face flushing red.

Moroha is shocked silence.

(“Can’t understand. Totally cannot understand”). He swallowed back those words that he wanted to say.

Still, Satsuki notice his cold, pitying eyes and give a cough. Feeling the near loss of her dignity, she tried to cover it up by extending a finger upward.

“So…so in conclusion. As you are a <Savior>, you must be a great person in your past life? Thus, have some awareness and train yourself seriously. Since we are classmates, let’s work hard together.”

A totally enthusiastic statement. She must be a kind person at heart to want to have a good relationship even with those that she dislikes for slacking.

Moroha scratch his head and his displeasure disappeared.

“If you fall asleep again, I will start scolding,” says Satsuki as she smiled brightly for the first time.

A smile as bright as the sun, like pouring out from the boundless energy in her body. For Moroha, or anyone else, they’ll be charmed by that smile.

“Please take care of me from today onwards.”

Satsuki stretch out her hand and Moroha hold it without hesitation.

When their hands touch, suddenly —— a familiar feeling shot through him, sharp enough to tear at his heart. Even so, this feeling is very easing. Like a migrant bird returning to nest after a long flight.

What is this? Moroha is thrown into confusion.

Satsuki’s smile frozed.

“My brother once said…...” Satsuki starts talking as if in a trance, face flushed as if having a fever.

“No matter how difficult the battlefield, no matter how strong the enemy, no matter how far we are, no matter if fate tear us apart…”

To Satsuki’s words, Moroha never expect himself to reply automatically:

“I will always be victorious and return to your side.”

A deep silence descends.

In the empty auditorium, Moroha and Satsuki stared at each other.

Like lovers reunited after being torn apart by fate and lost throughout time and space, they stared at each other.

That silence was broken by the school bell.

“You are Salacia right?” Moroha ask confidently.

His first impression of Satsuki, that sudden feeling of familiarity……does not appear to be wrong.

“Are you………Flaga?” Satsuki asked in a hoarse voice.

By saying each other’s name, hope turned to affirmation.

“Flaga……Flaga……” Satsuki looks as if her fondest dream has come true.

Her tearing gaze at Moroha turned hotter, and said: “I have a feeling that I would find you here….”

Satsuki pulled the hand she’s holding to her chest, as if it is a priceless treasure.

Moroha’s expression turned bitter as he looks at Satsuki, who has totally switch to maiden-in-love mode, and said,” Sorry, but I don’t really have much recollection of my past life.”

Moroha strongly feel that it’ll be dishonest and unfair to her if he does not make that clear.

“Eh?”

Satsuki dropped Moroha’s hand that she had been holding preciously just a moment ago.

“Really? You really don’t remember? How you were praised as the best in swordsmanship and Plana mastery? The strongest Guardian of the Holy Sword in any generation? How you destroyed the armies of the Empire almost singlehandedly?”

At her frantic questions, Moroha just shake his head.

All those accomplishment seems so unreal that he never bothered to take note of them.

Satsuki paused, and whisper with a horrified face:

”Did you forget…..about me?”

“I’m sorry,” replied Moroha. Satsuki’s face turned white.

“Didn’t they explain right at the start of the ceremony? About how much one can recall their past life is dependent on the individual. For me, I almost have no recollections,” Moroha tried explaining in a vague manner.

“In certain point of view you may be right to say that I’m unfaithful. Am I…I mean Flaga, in my past life……lovers with you?” Moroha asked delicately.

Salacia expression turns sickly.

(What a waste when she so pretty….), Moroha can only bemoan silently.

Still, her childishness behaviour was really interesting and cute,

“No, we were nothing of that sort,” Satsuki angrily turned her head to the side, with the side ponytail swinging along.

“You were JUST my Brother and I was JUST your younger sister,” grumbled Satsuki, still not looking at him.

“I see. Did you call me Onii-sama?” Moroha tried to remember the dream he just had.

“I can’t say that that atmosphere…..were of a pair of siblings.”

“That’s not true. We were JUST a normal pair of siblings.”

Satsuki is emphasizing the word “JUST” again.

Their behaviours were more like lovers in Moroha’s opinion.

(Still, if she says so, it should be true…..I guess?) Moroha thought as he completely let his doubts show on his face.

At his expressions, Satsuki scream out,” Irritating! We were not in that kind of relationship!”

Just when he wanted to mentioned that she is finally facing him again, Satsuki’s eyes tightened in anger.

A full posture of denial——tighten fists, thrown back shoulders, angry loud voice.

“ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! THERE IS NOTHING! WE DIDN'T WENT OUT ON DATES WHEN WE HAVE FREE TIME! WE DIDN’T KISS……” She screamed out with her full strength.

“……AND WE ABSOLUTELY DIDN’T FALL INTO A FORBIDDEN LOVE!”

Moroha’s mind blanked out.

He wasn't looking for trouble, but he definitely had stepped on a landmine and is now stuck in an awkward situation.

He can only think that the world is playing some kind of a joke on him.

It's not the time to be fantasizing. But looking at the steaming Satsuki who is covering her mouth with both hand and a look of [Oops, I said it]; he cannot help but recall that scene in his dream again.

“………………”

Silently looking at each other, and simultaneously looking away.

Satsuki with a flustered face, and Moroha looking everywhere but her.

The mood is really awkward and embarrassing, and cannot be easily escaped.

Moroha is looking everywhere in a desperate hope for something in the surrounding to allow him to escape——and he found it.

Behind where Moroha was sitting, further to the back of the hall.

Originally thought to be an empty auditorium, there is another girl sitting on a chair, sleeping.

“Ummm, hey…over there.”

“Ah…..there’s another rude person! I need to go wake her up!”

At Moroha’s pointing finger, Satsuki leaped towards the new target. Like partners in crime, both are in tune to each other for a way to gracefully exit the situation just now.

Both moved quickly to the side of the sleeping girl.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

The girl is a beauty that easily matched Satsuki. If you were to compare, Satsuki is the energetic and cheerful type, while this girl is the graceful and serene type. Even in this location, sitting on a metal frame chair, she’s still very charming.

Long black hair flowing down the chair back, her looks just makes you want to sigh in appreciation. To the extent that one would thought her to be a work of art by some master craftsman.

Her chest nametag is written:

'''[1-1 (Black) Urushibara Shizuno]'''

It seems this girl is a classmate.

Subsequently, after looking at the nametag, even if you are unwilling you will notice it. This beautiful girl that’s like a doll has a huge chest that’s straining to the limits the front of her uniform. In terms of their sensuality or voluptuousness, they cannot be said to be compatible with her quiet beauty. Still, maybe due to the sharp contrast, the overall image can only be called super sexy...

Moroha inadvertently glanced at a certain location on Satsuki.

It’s a pity, but it’s flat.

Strictly speaking, there are some slight curves. Yes they are. But, after looking at the charming curves of Shizuno, you’ll feel that Satsuki’s slight, slight shapes are just an afterimage.

“What are you comparing, Flaga?”

Satsuki is frowning at him. How…..how sensitive!

“I’m called Moroha.”

“Don’t evade the question! Also, Flaga is Flaga.”

“Satsuki, I won’t reply you if you don’t call me Moroha.

“...If I call you Moroha, can I go berserk?”

“I sincerely apologised. Please have some mercy…..WAIT.”

Moroha’s tone and eyes became sharper.

Sensing his seriousness, Satsuki lowered her raised fists.

Moroha is staring fixedly at Shizuno.

“Ummm,ummmm, Moroha? This…this girl…….” Looks like Satsuki also noticed it.

Both of them concentrated on Shizuno.

With her eyes closed, what’s alarming is that there is totally no breathing motion on her packed chest. It’s looked like…..Moroha forced down his rising panic, and rush forward to check on her condition. Supporting himself on her chair, he lean down to put his face in front of hers.

Her neck is so white that one could not imaging there’s blood flowing under the skin.

(You are joking. Tell me this isn’t happening….)

If there is no breathing, then the situation is bad…..

Moroha, with no hesitation, moved his ear right in front of the motionless Shizuno’s lips.

Is Shizuno still breathing?

“Shu…Saura……”

A tiny exhalation with her voice. She’s alive!

Moroha is surprised, but before he can think further, his head is grabbed on both side.

Gently but firmly his face is pulled right to the front of Shizuno’s face.

Waking up silently and stealthily, her eyes are already opened.

Those deep dark orbs are concentrated on Moroha’s features.

The only unnerving part is her ice-like face. While her sleeping expression is like that of a doll, when awake she’s like a Noh Mask, totally no expression.

“Good morning…….Darling……”

Then, Shizuno’s face came closer slowly.

(Another headbutt?)

What a lousy day this is. Moroha wanted to hold his head and lament.
Still, with his head grabbed tightly by Shizuno, he can’t move an inch.

At least he can braced himself for the impact——

[Chu…]

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break_01_038.jpg|thumbnail]]

Shizuno’s lips lightly touch Moroha’s.
What an unexpected development.

Moroha took a few seconds to realise that he just experience what’s known to society as a [kiss].

Thus, while he’s enjoying the allure, temptation and physical feel of a girl’s lips——

“WHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATWHATAREYOUDOINGGGGGGGGGGGG RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOUR SISTER??????!!!!!!!!!”
Satsuki suddenly seize Moroha from the back. Intending to physically separate his from Shizuno’s side, but——

“Wait Wait Wait. In any case , both of you keep away from me.” Moroha back-pedalled away from the two girls, pulling his head out of Shizuno’s grip too.

No time to dwell on the lingering feeling of that kiss.

(What a waste.) Moroha feels like crying.

Regardless, an angry Satsuki is no joke. Like a demon, she pursues him relentlessly:

“How dare you, in front of me and to other girls, ki…ki….ki……..kiss! You…you faithless playboy!”

Moroha tried to mount a defence:
“What do you mean in front of you? If we are brother and sister, there’s no need for you to get angr……”

“This is this and that is that!” Satsuki interrupted Moroha’s excuses.

Like a sonic weapon, the assault from left and right threatens to blow out Moroha’s eardrums.

What this and that? Why is Satsuki so angry? Totally cannot comprehend.

“Flaga, that bastard! What did he do to you in your previous life….?”

“It’s easier to list down what he didn’t do to me!”

“Flaga, that bastard. Don’t tell me he’s a villain…?”

“That’s right! I was driven to tears many times by him. In fact I feel like crying now!”

“Really? What an evil person……”

“Don’t talk like it’s none of your business! It’s obviously you who did those things!”

“I already said I don’t remember.”

“You are talking like a politician. Are you trying to act dumb. You Heartbreaker!”

Listening to Satsuki’s complains, Moroha is reaching his limits.

(I’m only 15 years old. It’s a first to be called a heartbreaker….”
Obviously clueless, Moroha can only sighed in his heart.
Being scolded fiercely for no reason, yet he can’t do anything.

“ZZZZzzzzzz…….”

“Don’t go back to sleep!”

I got into trouble because of you. Moroha cannot help but palming his face.

“Hey! Wake up, you succubus.”

Luckily, Satsuki has switched her target and is roughly shaking Shizuno awake.

“You! What were you trying to pull seducing my Flaga?”
(My Flaga….) How much of a brocon is she? Although Moroha has long discarded the notion that Satsuki is a normal sister

“I mistook the person,” reply Shizuno expressionlessly when she was forced awake by Satsuki’s roar of rage.

“Will you kiss someone you mistook?”

“I was half-asleep.”

“Will you kiss someone while being half-asleep?”

“Why are you being so excited?”

“Even for me, I’ve not been kissed in this life yet! How dare you jump the queue?”

Originally thinking that Satsuki will continue to rage further, she became a shivering, crying lump instead.
What a temperamental girl with her rapid mood swings.

“…Really?” In contrast, Shizuno remains cool and expressionless.

Her thoughts hidden, Shizuno looks towards Moroha.

“Me……?” Moroha pointed at himself.

Shizuno nodded her head, and asked:

” How were my lips?”

“Are you asking me for feedback?”

“It’s for future reference. “

“What are you trying to practice for? In any case, why aren’t you in shock or anything?”

“Not really. It’s not like I lose anything.”

Shizuno replied unconcernedly, while Moroha felt his face stiffening.

(Come to think of it. This person actually went back to sleep after with no care and concern.)
Moroha, like facing a fearsome thing, look carefully at Shizuno.

“——It’ll decrease.”

“What will?”

“Your value as a girl will decrease. Please take more care.”

“Your words are really amusing.”

“In any situation it’ll be your words that are funny.”

Although broken out of his pacing by Shizuno, looking at her calm beauty, Moroha decided that he should just let it go.

Shizuno twitched her mouth and revealed lovely dimples. Although she looks introvert, it’s still a very bewitching smile.

(Obviously a natural-born beauty, don’t always keep an expressionless face. What a waste.) Moroha muttered in his heart.

“Then, if it happens again, I shall try to be surprised.”

“Please do.”

“Like this?”

Saying that, Shizuno woodenly gave a monotone “Ahhhh”, clapping her cheeks with both hands.

“That’s great. PERFECT.” Moroha casually clapped a few times.

“My value as a girl didn’t decrease, right?”

“It went up in a straight line,” Moroha replied jokingly.

While harmlessly joking around, this is proving to be quite fun. Moroha really thought that.

“Why are the two of you looks like you are enjoying yourselves? Even though it’s your first meeting?”

Moroha heard this very displeased voice. For Satsuki who was temporarily pushed out of the scene, she started expelling her angst as only a young girl could, with tears in her eyes.

“How are you going to recompense me,” demanded Satsuki as she turn her reproachful gaze at Shizuno.

Shizuno, as if the matter doesn’t concern her at all, turned her head away.

Moroha then realised he had been setup. A setup to point Satsuki’s anger at him via introducing a flammable subject into their conversation.

“Ah…no…..that is……”

How do you explain away this awkward situation? Just when Moroha is groping for words……

“Why are you so heartless to me? Onii-sama is an idiot! Dummy! Two-Faced Shape-shifter<ref>'''Bunbuku Chagama:''' She actually called him a Bunbuku Chagama, which is a Japanese folklore about a shapeshifting Tanuki. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bunbuku_Chagama</ref>.

“Two-Faced Shape-shifter…..”

“If you like that woman so much, just marry her!” After that salvo, Satsuki ran out of the auditorium crying.

It’s all a mess from beginning to the end.

“A tempestuous person like a storm.”

Regarding Shizuno’s statement, Moroha can only agree.

Then——

“Shall we go? Since we are in the same class, it should be the class meeting after this?

“I’ll stay here for a while longer.”

“You’ll be late.”

“That’s my intention,” reply Shizuno calmly as she leaned back on her chair. “Everyone has gone over earlier, are you the same type as them?”

“If possible, I would like to spend my school life in an orderly manner.”
This is his sincere wish.

(It’s not easy to get into a school that provide free tuition and amenities. I cannot let this chance go to waste.) This is Moroha’s opinion.

“I see. That’s the reverse from me.”

On the other hand, that was what Shizuno said. Still, in Moroha’s eyes, Shizuno does not seem like a delinquent girl. If you have to state it, it’s more like she is a person who is extremely indolent, else more specifically——a person who is weary of the world.

(Hmmmm. Anyway….)

He doesn’t really want to nag at anyone.

“So I’ll make a move first. By the way, can I ask you a question?”

Shizuno nodded her head.

“Those words in your dream. Did you mentioned Shu Saura?”

“It’s just meaningless sleep talk,” Shizuno replied after a short hesitation.

“Really? Still, although it’s embarrassing, can you listen to what I have to say without laughing at me?”

Moroha was going to scratch his head after saying that, but thought better of it. Changing his mood, he asked a question with a serious expression.

“Were you the <Witch of the Netherworld>?”

Shizuno’s expression remained frozen.

Like a Noh Mask, you cannot penetrate her defences and guessed her thoughts.

Still, Moroha strongly states:

“In my dreams, I was known as <{{Furigana|The Pluto|King of the Netherworld}}>, Shu Saura.

Moroha frequently dreamt bizarre dreams.

According to explanations from Akane Academy, those are fragments of memories from his past life.

And, in his dreams——

Sometimes he is called Flaga.

Sometimes he is known as Shu Saura.

That’s right. Although minute fragments, it’s undeniable.

Moroha has memories of 2 past lives.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2014-12-31T09:24:03Z

Bilagaana: fixed ref

==All Quiet on the Eastern Front==

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg71.jpg|thumb|Crackle, crackle--with the sound of sparks popping, the young girl opened her eyes.]] It felt like she was being swallowed by cold, black, bottomless darkness.

There was no way to resist it. Being tossed about by the raging current with no sense of up or down, her eardrums screeching and shrieking with the pressure of the water- but more than that, the pressure of despair crushed her heart. Staring down the terror of death before your eyes for the first time since birth is not something you could possibly face with the power of reason.

The strength of her floundering arms and legs quickly exhausted. --As that happened, a light shone.

She could vaguely see that something was coming, traveling along a straight path<ref>written as: 光明 (bright light); read as: みち (path, road)</ref> that pierced through the darkness. At first, her arm was grasped- from there, her body embraced. She could hear the sound of a heart extremely close by. She could only think that it seemed the two of their pulses, passing through their touching skin, were synchronizing.

Inside her fading consciousness, she could tell that Death was clicking his tongue and growing distant from her as she was wrapped in light and warmth--

“...Nnn…”

Crackle, crackle--with the sound of sparks popping, the young girl opened her eyes.

Her view was dark. With a small open fire as the sole light source, in the center of the orange light, human silhouettes emerged. A handsome young man anxiously gazing at the fire together with a plump youth whose teeth were chattering. As she turned even more, there was an imposing female with hair the same color as flames sitting on the left end. She was closely hugging her partner, a spirit, whom everyone was sharing to warm themselves.

“...Ah! Were you woken up?”

With a gentle voice close to her ear, she gradually noticed that she was being held upright. There was a feeling of soft breasts on her back, and warmth was being distributed from the skin in contact with hers across thin undergarments.

“...You, are…?”

At her voice, before anything the red-haired female--Yatori rose and immediately knelt reverently.

“You were able to awaken, Your Highness, the Princess. ...Please allow me nothing but the privilege worshiping you like this.”

Except Haro, who was embracing the young girl, the other actors followed Yatori’s example and lowered their heads. Being shown respect from them, the young girl as well remembered, once more, her own rightful position.

“...You, raise your heads. It’s fine to eliminate etiquette- Under what circumstances...”

“Ah, as you wish. ...If I may explain concisely, during a boat trip headed to the venue for the High Grade Military Officer Exam, the Hirgano Archipelago, the boat which we happened to ride together encountered a storm and sunk. The only ones to narrowly escaped on lifeboat, were the six of us, including Your Highness. More importantly, after approximately two days of drifting, we drifted ashore a beach somewhere…thus, we are now living in an underground cave.”

Receiving Yatori’s report, the young girl widened her large eyes and sank into silence...after that, she took a full several minutes and organized her memories, making up for the gaps with the information she heard a moment ago.

“...I see, the ship… So that really wasn’t a dream?”

The unpleasant memory of being swallowed up by the pitch black ocean surface was brought back, and her shoulders suddenly trembled. Inside the layered outer garments she wore, Haro, embracing her small body, anxiously looked at her face from the side.

“During the two days of drifting, since the body of Your Highness, continuously struck by rain, became completely cold…this Haroma Bekkel and I, Yatorishino Igsem, had the honor of warming your body with our body warmth in turn. We were aware of our impoliteness, but for the lack of other methods, kindly pardon this much...”

“K-kindly pardon…!”

When Haro ashamedly lowered her head, the girl expressed a wry smile and shook her head.

“I am grateful from my heart for your kindness. With this one fragile body, I don’t doubt that I might have died of the cold before waking. ...Incidentally, you. You just called yourself Yatorishino Igsem.”

“Ah...”

“It’s been a long time. I visited your home on the occasion of the Imperial visit of the reigning emperor, is that already a story from eight years ago?”

At the few words the girl spoke aimlessly, Yatori lifted her bowed head without thinking.

“...You remember it? At that time, Your Highness had just become four years of age…”

“Counting traditionally<ref>数えで (old method of counting age where newborns are considered one year old, and years are added at every New Year)</ref>, you were 10 years old. You noticed me feeling irritated that my hand couldn't reach a plate, and you took baked sweets from the table for me. Did you also similarly recognize my appearance?”

All the same, the girl herself knew that it might be an unjustifiable story. Yatori smiled vaguely and answered.

“Compared to that time, Your Highness exceeded my imagination and grew splendidly, so… Your golden-colored hair and the Katjvanmaninik<ref>written as: 永霊樹 (Eternal Spirit Tree); read as: カトヴァンマニニク (Katjvanmaninik)</ref> engraved ring, if I had been negligent in some respect to even one of them, I wouldn’t have been able to be certain.”

That said, the girl pulled her left hand from an opening in the outer garments she wore layered together with Haro. What she fitted onto it was a ring plated with a design of the Eternal Spirit Tree, which served as the symbol of the Katjvarna Empire.

“...Indeed. This person is the third Imperial Princess of the present Katjvarna Empire, Shamiiyu Kitra Katjvanmaninik.”

Except Yatori, who was half-convinced, the other actors appeared to realize that the existence in front of their eyes was nobility with a self-introduction from the mouth of the person herself. After a dignified silence, the one first of all to start the conversation was Torway.

“...I’m Torway Remeon. I meet you for the first time, Your Highness, Princess Shamiiyu.”

“Umm, you’re the youngest of the Remeons. I’ve also heard rumors of you.”

“It is an honor. If it pleases you, if you would allow me just one inquiry…”

Without waiting for the end of Torway’s proposal, Her Highness, the Princess, began to answer in a firm tone.

“If it’s the reason that I happened to board the same ship as you did, I’ll answer without needing to be asked. In light of the worsening of the state of war with Kioka, as an extension of Imperial Family, I came to see the faces of the young people burdened with the future of this nation. It is also encouragement to the test-takers. It is nothing more or less than that.”

“But, any accompanying military officers or...?”

“Don’t finish your question. It's obvious that they sunk to the bottom of the ocean together with the boat.”

Somehow, there was an obstinance in the tone of Her Highness, Shamiiyuu- who'd anticipated and answered the question- that didn’t allow her scene partner to challenge her. ...But if there had been escorts, it was troubling that they didn’t see anyone near her both when they met on board and when she came onto the deck. Torway kept that doubt inside his chest for the moment.

“I-I’m called, Mashuu Tetdrich. Your Highness, the Princess, a-also allow me, a few words, if…”

While his well fleshed-out body, clung to tightly by a wet shirt, was trembling, Mashuu timidly cut into conversation. The gaze of Her Highness, the Princess, turned to him.

“Tetdrich… That is a pedigree entrusted with the Stationing Unit of Ebdorch Island in the Southwestern part of the Empire. I learned your name as well. If there is something you’d like to ask, then do as you like, Mashuu Tetdrich.”

Yatori, who was next to her, admired Her Highness, the Princess, who had fluently stated a summary of the Tetdrich Family, for her extensive knowledge. On the other side, starting to make his way over, Mashuu himself, seemingly without the time to even notice that he'd met a scene partner who knew his family name, faintly choked out a plea from his discolored, purple lips.

“I-if your body is s-sufficiently warmed, if you, would n-now r-r-return the outermost layer, you’re wearing, m-my coat…”

Hearing that, Her Highness, the Princess, then noticed for the first time that the outer garments of everyone in that area were lent for the purpose of warming herself. As one would expect, Haro, thinking that it was inexcusable, panickedly restrained the girl trying to slip out from inside the layered garments which substituted for blankets.

“Kya- y-you shouldn’t come out! Both the Princess and I are only in our underwear, you see!? Yatori-san, please return Mashuu’s clothing to him!”

Nodding, Yatori retrieved the just the outermost mantle and returned it, well-dried, to its owner. Merely taking advantage of that, Mashuu, wrapped in the middle of superior fabric and seeming to devote all his effort into not losing body heat, didn’t say anything since.

“Ah, the Princess’s clothing is also mostly dried…   Then, I think that it’s a little difficult to do, but could we have you change clothing like this?”

“If it is your wish, then we don’t mind dismissing the males. Well, but there is a storm outside.”

At the appearance of Yatori speaking cruel things with a smile, Mashuu’s body trembled violently for a reason other than the cold. Her Highness, the Princess, refused her proposition- which wasn't good material for a joke- dismounted from Haro’s lap while wearing too much clothing with an unexpected promptness, and stood on the ground with her own legs for the first time in two days.

“Umm… I don’t feel unwell. I wonder if it’s because you warmed me.”

“That is above all, but now for a while, please be located near the fire. Under these conditions, if a cold or the like is caught by Your Highness, there’s nothing that can be done, even by us.”

Her Highness, the Princess, obediently complied with Yatori, who requested politely, but in a firm tone. Since sitting on the bare ground meant that her lower back would grow cold, she sat back down Haro’s lap in the end.

They surrounded the open fire in silence for a while, but Her Highness, the Princess, suddenly opened her mouth with a face as if she had been struck by lightning.

“...That’s right. I wonder if, the time the ship sunk, the person who rescued me when I was thrown out to the ocean is among us? There’s no mistaking that you all are the benefactors of my life, but I particularly want to express my thanks to that person. Come forward.”

“.... Please wait a moment.”

Rising, Yatori slipped out of their circle around the open fire and walked into the pitch dark depths of the cave. As a replacement for her disappearing figure, the sound of a limp, heavy object being kicked echoed across accompanied by a scream.

“Wake up, Ikta. It’s a call from Her Highness, the Princess.”

“...Have her reschedule. For me to meet with a party without an appointment... oof.”

The same sound and a yell echoed back three times. As for whether the ordeal was finally over, a youth with a hand affixed to his hip like an old man worrying over lower back pain, naked above the waist and wearing a light spirit in a pouch, revealed his form.

“...I’m Ikta Solork. Thanks, Your Highness, the Princess- in a good mood?”

“How- so there was another person? Then, you’re the one…?”

“Well, it was the spur of the moment, or should I say, I was the right person at the right time….   Since I was the only light spirit holder…”

Dressing up formally with a shirt handed to him by Haro, Ikta, in a dreadfully inappropriate gesture, bowed to Her Highness, Shamiiyu. Although in actuality, that was just him being kicked from behind by Yatori.

“I see. In any case, I give my thanks, Ikta Solork. In addition, to your partner, light spirit-dono as well. After I’ve safely returned to the capital, I’ll arrange for due compensation regarding your brave deeds.”

Kusu raised his head from inside the pouch. However, Ikta was sitting cross-legged at the moment.

“Then, it’s best if you can return safely, isn’t it...somehow…”

“Ikta. Stop speaking in a way that meaninglessly agitates anxiety.”

Yatori advised in a low voice. However, it was after her scene partner’s anxiety was already agitated.

“...It’s possible that return can’t be realized, you mean?”

“For us- who don’t know where this place is- quite so. It was fortunate that we were able to drift ashore while still alive, but even so we were carried away for a full two days in the middle of a storm. ...although on the way, I saw the sun come out in the upper right front side of boat’s course, so I just know that we were carried to the northeast.”

Ikta’s tone was trivial, but there was no aspect in contents that was glossed over with optimism. When Her Highness, the Princess, sunk into silence, Torway stood up to change the atmosphere, which had become considerably heavier.

“It seems the sound of rain has grown weaker. We also need to confirm the present location, and if that means going to observe outside, then perhaps we should go now. --Ik-kun, if you like, shall we go together?”

“That nickname, you really don’t learn…”

Even while grumbling, Ikta stood up with surprising obedience. With each of their spirits stored in their hip pouches- after Torway took up his own bag in addition to that- the two lined up and left the cave.

The time appeared to be early morning since the sky was already bright, and the pounding storm had weakened to the degree of a light drizzle. Brushing aside thickets, Ikta and Torway pushed their way through a trailless forested region that spread along the beach. During that, they had some slight conversation.

“Thank you for coming with me. To be honest, I wondered if Ik-kun wouldn’t think this was too much trouble.”

“Since Mashuu was in that state of health, and the girls were needed for the Princess’s protection, the lineup was decided by the process of elimination, right? I slack off when I need to slack off, but at times when if I slack off I’ll die, I’ll work.”

It was a twisted argument, but Torway never disliked that character of Ikta’s.

“So, about Her Highness, the Princess… Ik-kun, what do you think?”

“Even if there are suspicious points, I think that it’s best not to make any strange investigations. At best, you’ll get trapped in a bad situation.”

“Aw, right to the core of things. When you talk with me, you won’t return with humor?”

“I deliberately flip a switch. Even if I’m the funny man here, Yatori<ref>written as: ツッコミ役 (straight man role); read as: ヤトリ (Yatori); generally, the two members of a comedy duo are known as the straight man （ツッコミ） and the funny man　（ボケ）</ref>isn’t with me… ah, I found something good.”

Ikta, finding a fruit-like object hanging from poison ivy, plucked it and threw it over to Torway. While biting into his own share, he explained.

“It’s the insect trap of the pitcher plant. When it ripens and becomes used for attracting insects, it’s not good anymore, but if it’s before the mouth has opened, the fluid inside can be used for drinking. It’s surprisingly sweet, so give it a try.”

“...Ah, it really is. It’s tart and delicious.”

“Put some in your sack for me. It'll tide us over until we find real food.”

Unable to put anything in their mouths outside the water created by Haro’s water spirit, everyone in the cave was being tormented by hunger. Torway merrily took down the sack from his back, plucked the insect traps within reach, and began stuffing.

“But, you and Mashuu both are people I look up to. Since, even when the ship we boarded sank, you carried those heavy things out with such great care.”

What Ikta meant was the iron, gun-like thing inside Torway’s sack that conspicuously asserted its existence. The firing of leaden balls with the pressure from using a pump<ref>written as: 空気圧縮能力 (air compression ability); read as: ンプ (pump)</ref> such as that installed onto the "wind tunnel" in abdomen of his partner, a wind spirit, was the main weapon of modern-day soldiers-- so to speak, it was an air shooter barrel<ref>written as:風銃の銃身 (wind gun’s gun barrel); read as: エアシューターのバレル (air shooter’s barrel)</ref>.

“Haha. I considered it a little, but I thought that thinking about whether or not it’d be a burden and throwing it away could wait until after we boarded the lifeboat. Since, for me, an applicant to the Air Gunner Division, it’s the most important thing next to the lives and partners<ref>written as: 精霊 (spirit); read as: パートナー　(partner)</ref> of my allies.”

“Although it would be nice if we didn’t run into circumstances where that’d serve a purpose. At any rate, ahh I’m hungry…”

Throwing away the insect traps that had their contents sipped dry, Ikta and Torway, while listening to the chorus of the insects inside, they hurried ahead.   While looking at a compass so they could move forward in a straight line and lose their way, they emerged to a grassland that interrupted the forested region in about 15 minutes.

“...We’re screwed.”

As his field of vision was being suddenly cleared, Ikta surveyed the area and thus complained as the first thing out of his mouth. Coming a little later, Torway, upon witnessing the same sight as he did, was at a loss for words.

There was nothing surprising regarding the terrain. Extending considerably from east to west, an open field with a few undulations sprawled out uninterrupted. However, on the ground on the west side which they were supposed to follow back-- in addition to a natural mountain range and hills, something else stood as a further obstacle.

“...There’s no way…. I mean, that’s the west side…no matter how much we were carried off, this…!”

Even Torway, who had boasted a composure rivaling Yatori’s until now, couldn’t suppress the trembling of his voice this time. Displayed in his view were barbed wire entanglements running perpendicular to the shoreline that divided the open field in two, and within them, separated by fixed distances and dotting the area one by one, turrets meant for watch-keeping. From the closest one, he could even see the figures of actual soldiers coming in and out.

“...Somehow, it doesn’t seem like a delusion. The eastern border of the Katjvarna Empire, if it’s from here, we can see to the western side. Meaning, basically…”

In any case, as to not be found by the guard soldiers, the two hid their bodies in the shadows of the trees. --First three clicks of his tongue. Then he huffed out a single sigh, generously blended with resignation until he was satisfied, and-

“This place is already territory of the Kioka Republic… it’s regrettable, but it looks like we’ve descended into hell but for a paper-thin difference.”

Ikta Solork described a reality similar to his own personal nightmare with quite a simple metaphor.

Due to the report spilled from the mouths of Ikta and Torway once they returned, the atmosphere of inside the cave, far from becoming lighter, instead welcomed an increase in pressure to one similar to lead.

“...That… to think we were carried off to the other side of the national border.”

Haro murmured with a paled face. Mashuu, who just finally warmed his body, also let out a scream.

“Dammit…How can it be like this? Just when I thought we made it through…”

Regardless whether that was good or bad, Mashuu’s words spoke for everyone’s true feelings. Even the great Yatori was silent as if there was a need to rethink her words of encouragement. Before that, Ikta acknowledged the circumstances.

“Because it turned out like this, the options that we can actively select are limited. So before anything, concerning that point, I think it’s wise for us all to establish a common goal.”

Without waiting for a response, Ikta raised his right and left index fingers and held them up so they could be seen by everyone.

“The first, surrender to the Kioka Army and request reception as prisoners of war. Well, if anything it’s relatively reliable.”

A heavy silence filled the cramped space. There was not one person among them attracted to that option.

“The second, cross the national border and return to the Empire with our own power. This one’s quite the gamble, no?”

Talk was cheap. When they considered the difficulties of putting it to action, no one could easily give their support.

After having a not-brief pause for consideration, appearing to be speaking timidly, Mashuu opened his mouth.

“I-if we become prisoners of war, with the wartime treaty, our safety is guaranteed. Of course, we might be confined, but if we wait for a while, wouldn’t we be able to return to the Empire via a prisoner exchange...?”

Rather than a view grounded in reality, it was a wishful observation. Yatori shot it down completely.

“Still, that’s too optimistic, isn’t it? I think that even people without self-awareness are among us, but for the moment we are High Grade Military Officer cadets bearing the future of the Imperial Army, right? Just that is reason enough on Kioka's side to not want to send us back… even if you leave out that point- and this something including myself- among us, there are too many people who can serve as material for diplomatic exchange.”

“That’s true, isn’t it? Not even mentioning Her Highness the Princess, there’s Yatori-san, a descendent of the Igsem Family, and me, a descendant of the Remeon Family… under any circumstances, high prices would be set for these three as prisoners. Say for now that we are able to return, how much compensation will be required?”

“Goodness, people with high prices on their lives really suck, don't they?   We can’t even secure our self-interests how we want to.”

Not one person had the composure to respond to the cynical remark which Ikta, with a stunned expression, had uttered.

“Well, that’s it in a nutshell, my buddy Mashuu. Even if we become prisoners of war in this place, we won’t be returned that easily to our country<ref>written as: 帝国 (Empire); read as: くに ((mother) country)</ref>, and say we were returned, then quite the cost would be wrung out for us. And you should imagine the narrowness of our shoulders among other things once we’ve return to our country. ...Well, in addition, the situation if we choose this option<ref>written as: 捕虜　(prisoners of war); read as: こっち (this direction/one)</ref>, we can only hope that the people of Kioka won’t find the Tetdrich Family’s fame as hot information, right?”

Even reaching this point, there was no escaping the harshness of the sarcasm from Ikta’s words. Mashuu held his face and agonized, but, the next moment, a roar sounded across the cave as if to drive off those worries.

“Things like prisoners of war-- this isn’t a joke!”

Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu, doing well to vigorously stand up, shouted with a look menacing enough to shake the flame of the open fire. Even as astonished gazes gathered on her, she still didn’t loosen her tone.

“There is no time to be stranded in a place like this! I- I must return as quickly as possible! Forget guard soldiers- cross the border using any means necessary! You, listen, in the event of our success, whatever reward- mmph!?”

At that moment, impolite to the extreme, two fingers pressed directly down on the lips of the tirading princess. While the other actors were dumbfounded, Ikta was looking down on the nobility in front of his eyes with a horribly cold expression.

“Quiet down a little, Princess. No matter how much you rant and dangle an extravagant reward in front of our noses, there’s no making the impossible possible. That degree of reason is something I’d like you to learn from history. That is, from our<ref>written as: 帝国 (Empire); read as: ウチ (we, us)</ref> history of repeating the same things to a sickening degree.”

“---H-how…!”

Having called him the benefactor of her life, the princess overlooked his shameless rudeness until now, but still, she was at a loss for words with this contempt. Since it escalated higher than she could handle, she didn’t know what to say back right away. In the end, there wasn’t a need for her to say anything. Since, Yatori, who broke in between them, twisted Ikta’s arm up and pulled his body to the ground without warning.

“--Your Highness, this thing has committed a grievous irreverence. Upon my word, he won’t speak such profanity a second time, so this time if you could somehow be merciful. In light of this thing’s service at the time of the ship sinking.”

While using enough strength to make his bones creak and his joints produce an unpleasant grinding sound, Yatori begged forgiveness in an unstrained voice. At her terrifying power, the princess forgot her fury and only shook her head vertically.

“I-t’s fine…. Certainly, it seems that I lacked composure…”

Ikta, having received forgiveness, was finally released from her defense technique. He stood without groaning once, but he was holding his twisted shoulder and seemed to be enduring considerable pain.

“You’ve reflected, haven’t you? Once you’ve given thanks for Her Highness’s generosity, go cool your head outside a bit.”

“Roger that.”

Leaving behind a reply which didn’t suggest that he’d reflected at all, Ikta left the cave together with Kusu. When his figure disappeared outside, Yatori turned to everyone remaining and made a single proposition.

“Whatever choice we make, there’s no point if no one has normal powers of judgment. It’s impossible to try to have a constructive discussion while hungry. For now, how about prioritizing our immediate survival and gathering food?”

“...Yep, I approve. If we can fill our stomachs, surely a good plan will come to mind.”

Following Torway, Haro and Mashuu also agreed one by one. The last remaining, Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu, with the fiery haired girl’s intense eyes in front of her, had no other choice but to nod.

Ikta, chased out of the cave, began a food supply to satisfy his hunger without even being prompted by someone else. He appeared twisted on the surface, but, fundamentally, he was only moving according to the three main desires, and his behavioral principles were simple.

“Hm~m, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Attalea_cohune cohune palm] nuts sure are hard to harvest without a tool…”

Palm trees laden heavily with nuts were standing here and there, but he let them be for now and looked at the ground. When he concentrated his eyes intently, inside the damp brushwood, the living creatures of the forest, having greeted the morning, were moving around.

“Ah, he~y snake-san over there, quietly become meat for my plate, would you?… wha, you're long! S-s-s-so you were a python-sama? No, that- sorry, it was nothing.”

Watched intently by a scene partner of unexpected size, Ikta withdrew dejectedly. Ikta didn't possess the nerve to grapple with a three meter class serpent. Since wearing a snake around one’s neck among other things wasn’t considered very fashionable.

“In times like this, maybe I should follow Mother Nature’s heartless principles, and aim for weak things rather than big game. ...Oh, I found a grasshopper. Al~right, if I fry and eat this one, it’ll smell pretty good...”

“This is only fine for us, however. Insect eating is low-class cuisine, so Her Highness, the Princess, will definitely reject it.”

As he continued chasing grasshoppers around on all fours, the voice of his friend, who not long ago mercilessly wrenched his shoulder to its limit, rang out from behind. Ikta continued his acquisition without turning around, but Yatori continued speaking regardless.

“That affair earlier wasn’t very like you. Even if he spits out sarcasm as easily as breathing, the one who'll never get physical should be Ikta Solork, right?”

“Rather than being flawlessly consistent, it’s more charming for a character to be agitated once in a while.”

“Even if that’s the case, we can’t have your true character exposed here, can we? Show yourself taking a solid, composed action during a pressing state of emergency. There isn’t another appeal as effective as that, you know.”

Strangely, the exchange of words with Yatori in the leading role stopped there. There, with a bundle of grasshoppers in one hand and his back turned to his scene partner, Ikta began a soliloquy.

“Even like this, I’m reflecting, you see. I had the background knowledge that my scene partner was nobility, but I didn’t think that being flustered by someone in front of you would make me feel so aggravated.”

“That’s what I thought.   ...So you can’t forgive a person of the ruling class behaving unintellectually?”

“Even though I was supposed to have given up a long time ago. Since nothing would happen even if I didn’t allow it.”

Ikta gave a self-deprecating sigh. Yatori opened her mouth after choosing her words a little.

“...This is a slightly irreverent way of saying it, but the behavior of Her Highness, Shamiiyu- before suggesting whether the Imperial Family is this way or that- is appropriate for her age. No, just not bursting in tears with these circumstances is a sufficiently considerable thing, don’t you think?”

“Right, that’s it. For someone like me, just saying that I had royalty for a scene partner is the best two-thirds of me. --Ah, by the way, if you have a knife, lend it to me?”

When Ikta skillfully turned around while crouching, Yatori, who was standing there, had unnoticedly armed herself with equipment without her clothing being disheveled in the slightest. She wore a saber on her right hip<ref>written as: 長刀 (long sword); read as: サーベル (saber)</ref>, and on her left hip, a　[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Parrying_dagger#Main_gauche main gauche]<ref>written as: 短刀 (short sword); read as: マンゴーシュ (main gauche)</ref>.

This was the two-handed swordsmanship stance that became the reason for the “Igsem of the Blade, Remeon of the Bullet” fame rivalry. As the air shooter was to Torway, this to her was the next precious thing to her life- the object of her pride.

“If you nick the blade, I’ll kill you.”

Even so, Yatori extremely easily removed the main gauche that was half of that pride from her hip and granted it to Ikta. Of course, she wouldn’t allow that just anyone. However, concerning the strength of their relationship of mutual trust, there were parts that somehow exceeded the understanding of other people.

“So everyone’s assembled. Well then, please report each of your harvests.”

When the sun that was above the horizon had risen directly overhead, all six people assembled in front of the cave and contributed the results of their search for food. On top of the grass, flora and fauna of delectable color and form were lined up.

“Umm, since I wasn’t very good at chasing my scene partners, who moved around, I tried gathering focusing on fruit and mushroom species. For mushrooms, with the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boletales Boletales] supply as my focus, I gathered large, filling ones, but fruits were more of a problem, and…. At first, I thought that I might find bananas or papayas, but in actuality these were the only things I could harvest.”

What Haro, saying that with a bit of a wry smile, was pointing at were fruits resembling orange bell peppers. There was easily enough for the number of people, and the vibrant, warmly-colored rind did indeed seem delicious. Her Highness, the Princess, having an interest, picked one up from the middle and looked at it.

“What kind of fruit is this? I haven’t seen it before…”

“Ahh, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cashew Caju], right? Well, rather than being inedible, isn’t it a hundred times more preferable? It’s precious carbohydrate after all.”

Everyone excluding the princess shared a forced smile. On her clueless behalf, Haro added an explanation.

“Princess, you’ve eaten cashew nuts before right? Those are a part of this fruit’s seed.”

“Oh, cashew nuts? If that’s the case, you seem to have an expectation for the taste?”

Not saying much, Haro only suggested, “Have a bite.”

As told, the princess, putting the orange fruit into her mouth, creased her brow and stiffened the moment her teeth bit into the surface. Her mouth regained freedom with about 30 seconds after apparently quite some difficulty biting through.

“How is it, Princess?”

”...It’s hard...puckery...grassy…. ...And, somewhat sweet…”

Despite being simple, the impressions hit the mark. When he felt for the first time that the atmosphere of the area relaxed even slightly, while the mood had yet to change completely, Torway took over.

“With that, I think it’s my turn next. Simple preparation in addition to good flavor, the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Coconut_crab coconut crab]. Although since it’s the afternoon, I could only catch two.”

Two enormous, bundled creatures resembling hermit crabs were laid out side by side on the grass. Voices of admiration spontaneously rose for them. Coconuts crabs hid in burrows in the ground during the afternoon. To be able to catch them, it was necessary to find the entrance to the burrow and dig them out, but that wasn’t an easy task.

“...The middle of the day, moreover in this short time, two specimens of this size? You’re not half-bad...”

Yatori was watching Torway with burning eyes, but the person himself, embarrassed at being watched by Yatori, averted his eyes and repeatedly scratched his face. They were two people on completely different wavelengths.

“With that, I’m next. ...It was a close fight, but I plan to be the first to take responsibility.”

Giving that introduction with a broad grin, Yatori walked off to a nearby bush and came back dragging her own prey out from there, which she’d hidden aiming for a surprise.

Shouts of joy rose immediately.

“Ehhh!? I-is that a wild boar...!? No way, how did you with just one person…!”

“One stroke of a sword at the nape of its neck… if you look, that’s the only wound. That being said, did you really use that sword…!?”

Yatori, having gathered looks of awe to herself, threw her chest out with pride. For her, who had been in a class of her own from the start, admiration and respect- if she could receive those two things, the more she received, the greater her priceless reward was.

“...Next is me, isn’t it, as I expected…”

At a glance, Mashuu was in low spirits. Looking at the harvest he brought in, that could also agree.

“Although I’d like to proceed that way… This, what is it? Three smallish palm nuts, that’s fine, but the rind is broken and the juice inside all but leaked outside, isn’t it? I’m curious what kind of harvesting method you used for it to end up like this.”

“.... When I tried to harvest palm nuts, they were in a higher place than I thought. Since they didn’t fall even when I threw rocks, I thought I’d rather try to shoot them down...”

His partner, the wind spirit Tsuu, turned to Mashuu from his hip pouch with anxious eyes.   Even with everyone saying nothing, his eyes and the air shooter barrel worn on his back his told the entire story of his failure.

“...My buddy Mashuu, every tool has has its uses. You can’t fire your gun to reach a solution for everything, you see. That kind of random shooting spree, without mincing words it’s something third world countries do.”

“Y-you’re the last person I wanna hear that from! Aren't you worse off than I am?”

Quite the dangerous joke slipped out of Ikta’s mouth, but before anyone noticed, Mashuu’s shout changed the conversation’s target. Cold stares were concentrating on Ikta’s harvest, piled in a mountain his feet.

“...Cicadas, grasshoppers, long-horned beetles, water scavenger beetles, giant water bugs, every kind of caterpillar…. How should I put it, that, it’s an extremely wild line-up, isn’t it...”

“W-well insects were the most convenient source of protein. Don't you think so?”

“And frogs…? You considered preservation and dried it, well, can I give you an evaluation?”

Although Ikta received a very delicate evaluation, the person himself whistled with his face without eating. Her Highness, the Princess, looking at the food he gathered, lost some color in her face and timidly asked a question.

“Y-you, eat this...? That is, how should I say it, are they really insects…?”

“Of course I eat it. This is my personal opinion, but giant water bugs are so disgusting I could die.”

“Hey- that’s where you should smooth things over! ...Your Highness, the Princess, please relax. Since even if you don't touch the insects, there is flexibility in the food we have."

Her Highness, the Princess, breathed a sigh of relief. Putting the ingredients they scraped up in front of her, Haro got fired up and rolled up her sleeves.

"With that, shall we immediately prepare some food? Even if I say that, although since we don't have a pot, we can only basically fry it. If we use things like leaves and clay cleverly, I wonder if we can manage something like steaming in a covered pot...?"

"Putting aside the part we could eat now, I'd like to smoke the boar meat, but sending up conspicuous amounts of smoke isn't the best. Mashuu, Torway, can have your partners suck in the smoke?"

When the cooking began under Haro and Yatori's leadership, nice smells immediately began to drift around the cave.

The performance of Haro, who'd been entrusted with the cooking, was surprisingly good, and when the sun began go down, they were able to take a late lunch. With the sensation that they were being restored to life, the six people stuffed their cheeks with their first decent meal in roughly two days.

"The meat is delicious~ You didn't even add any seasonings, but when I bite through, strong flavor comes out..."

"The steamed mushrooms and coconut crab are pretty good too. If I have any complaints, there isn't enough salt."

"If you boil sea water, you can get it easily, but if we go out to the shore, there really is too much of an unobstructed view. It'll be bad if we're found by Kioka soldiers watching from the national border, so I guess we'll make do with the taste of the raw materials here.”

Surrounding all sorts of menu items which were placed on leaves and lined up on the ground, they continued a harmonious dinner within their limitations. When some time passed, Mashuu, who suddenly regained energy with food in front of him, began revealing his positive view on his failures until now.

“I’ve been thinking the whole time, you see, since we have two air shooters here, isn’t it possible to even cross the national border depending on how we do it? Since somewhere on the long border, there has to be a place where their guard is understaffed.”

“When your stomach is full, you sure become cocky, don’t you? However, just listening to Ikta’s story- perhaps Kioka is focusing their course of advance to the side of the Empire in this area- their defense seems quite strong. Even if we walk along the national border to a place where their surveillance becomes thin, I think the odds are 10 to 1 that we’ll be discovered enroute.”

Mashuu, having received Yatori’s relentless criticisms, folded his arms and hummed. Next to him, while tossing grilled grasshoppers into his mouth, Ikta inserted his remark.

“We can’t take crossing the national border lightly. With that, a chance of success is born only after there is an assistant to both this side and the other side of the line. We don’t have that person. Although preferably if we can bribe a soldier it’ll probably be quick, but concerning goods that might turn into money among these members’ belongings…”

Ikta’s eyes were turned to the hand of Her Highness, the Princess, picking at the coconut crab meat- to be exact to the small ring fitted onto it. Speaking of straightforward valuables, that fit the bill, but still it was too much.

“...It might be a stretch to try and bribe the Republic’s soldiers with a ring openly engraved with the Imperial Family crest. If that’s the case, it’s still realistic to sell Yatori’s two blades. The craftsmanship is plain, but that, it’s quite a sharp blade right?”

“Oh, what an expert eye. Who was it I wonder who was allowed to prepare a frog with that sharp blade?”

“It was you used it to bring down a wild boar, no? A blade is a swordsman’s life.”

It was Ikta’s hypocritical excuse, but at any rate, there was no change in that it was insufficient as bribery material.

With the topic about to be paused since everyone was thinking, Her Highness, the Princess, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth for the first time.

“...Whether we’ll cross the national border on our own, or content ourselves as prisoners of war. Everyone has been contributing wisdom for a while, and when a plan where we can expect an adequate chance of success emerges, or if possibly nothing emerges, I want the decision made properly. ...The reality is that nothing changes no matter how much shout.   I trust your judgment power and effectiveness.”

Hearing her speech, the other actors stared at the princess with surprised expressions. Ikta’s abusive words became a point of regret for himself who had spoken them, but they seemed to have also prompted the side that heard them to some reflection. In any case, that she was moved a small degree from the discussion was a desirable thing. Since, from a genuine standpoint, no matter what kind of unreasonable demand was spoken by Her Highness, the Princess, the others had to obey.

“...As Her Highness said, there’s no need to rush the decision, right? We can’t be leisurely about it, but let’s thoroughly take time to decide. Since we can’t be easily found here, and in terms of environment, the difficulty of survival isn’t that high. I think it’s fine if we have take one or two days as thinking time.”

Everyone agreed to Yatori’s words and established a lengthy grace period for the present.

When lunch ended in the middle of an atmosphere which was quiet in its own way. The actors, having recovered their energy and stamina, were outdoors each spending time on work for securing and maintaining their living space. But--since that was the case, because she had neither survival knowledge nor experience, one person emerged twiddling her thumbs.

“--Yatori, what is that used for?”

While idly coming and going in and out of the cave, Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu talked to her scene partner who continued her manual labor in silence. Not stopping her hands which proceeded with their work, Yatori turned just her face toward her scene partner. Her partner, the fire spirit Shia, also sent an indifferent gaze from her hip pouch.

“Yes, Your Highness. I’m making a simple alarm device that uses nuts and string. If we lay this around our surroundings, when someone comes close, the nuts of the tree hanging down near the entrance of the cave will make noises and alert us.

Yatori’s answer was crisp and fluent, already just like a soldier’s. When the princess tried to say, “is there something I can help with,” she had already finished her work and promptly stood up vigorously.

“Then, I’ll install the finished product and come back. I apologize for forcing your inconvenience, but please don’t go out further than the range visible from the cave.”

When she confirmed that her scene partner nodded, Yatori jauntily turned her body around and disappeared into the trees. Her Highness, the Princess, having once more lost her place, drew closer nearby Haro, the sole remaining person of same gender.

“Haro, what are you doing?”

“Ah, Princess. Umm, now I’m making medicinal plants that are effective for swelling into a paste. If you are cautious about injuries, you can avoid them, but you can’t do that as much for insects bites.”

On top of a stone with a sunken center that she must have chosen on her own as a substitute for a container, Haro was grinding leaves, roots, and the like. Her partner, the water spirit Miru, was standing on the stone’s edge, and occasionally poured water from the “water spout” on his torso, helped Haro make smooth paste.

“Is there something, that I can also help with?”

“Huh? No, no, that’s- to borrow your hands, Princess! Please go on resting!”

“I-I see.”

Compelled by Haro’s intensity, who was rapidly shaking her head horizontally, Her Highness, the Princess, with neither knowledge nor experience at hand, withdrew unable to say anything. Something that even I can do-- while thinking that, she shifted her gaze to another place.

“Oi, Torway. That air shooter, isn’t the barrel a little too long?”

“Umm… It’s because I want to aim accurately as far as possible, and I can’t no matter what with something shorter than this. Although if I were a hunting soldier, who’d have to shoot while charging, as Maa-kun said a shorter one might be better.”

Tsuu and Safi, the two wind spirits, while sucking in smoke, were sending out fresh air and controlling the open fire. Around there, Mashuu and Torway were holding their air shooters in their hands.

“...Mmm.”

Even here, she didn’t feel that she could easily force her way in. After hesitating and hesitating, she reluctantly chose Ikta Solork, who was sitting slightly removed from the cave’s entrance,

“...Solork. If you’re doing something, is there something I can also help with?”

Her calling of this just scene partner by his family name and not his first name expressed her complex mental state. But then, the person who was called, without an indication that he sensed that, continued his manual labor without looking aside.

“Nn, you’ll lend me a hand? I’m weaving these vines like this.”

When she looked into his hands, he knitting sturdy vines together and making some sort of woven object. Concluding it might an animal snare or something, Her Highness, the Princess, learned by imitation and took part in the work.

“Right, right, like that. There isn’t really a need to make it pretty.”

“I see, understood.”

It was her first experience with the likes of making something with her own hands, but once she understood the trick, the task wasn’t that hard.

While moving her hands on the object in silence without any conversation, the princess repeatedly stole glances at Ikta’s face.

He is an oblivious male, she thought at first. Considering those rash remarks from earlier, and that he let me help with the work normally, I wonder if he doesn’t differentiate between social statuses at all.

“Your hands stopped moving, you know.”

Finally, the directness of even giving that reminder. The princess, unembarrassed, eagerly wove the vines. After about ten minutes, their whole-hearted work came to fruition, and the thing the two of them were making was finished.

"...Solork, what is this? It doesn't seem like it's wide enough for a net."

"It is an essential item necessary to a human lifestyle, much more than a net is. Will you try using it?"

Saying that and standing up, Ikta cleared a suitable space, chose two standing trees, and stretched the woven vines between them like a spiderweb. Looking at the readied object, he nodded with satisfaction.

"It's pretty good craftsmanship. --Well, go on."

"'Go on'... you say, but-"

Being urged on was fine, but this was comparable to a situation where nothing could be done since Her Highness, the Princess didn't know what the thing was used for at all. As she stood still with a confused face, Ikta took the initiative and went out before her.

"Put your hips in a little. You use it like this, see."

He agilely placed his hips on the vines, and using them as a pivot point to rotate his body, turned sideways with his body swinging between the trees.

Watching that figure, Her Highness, the Princess, finally enlightened about what it was used for, thought of the time and labor that was spent and hung her shoulders.

"...A bed, right?"

"It's something called a navy purveyor, that is to say, a hammock<ref>written as: 吊るし式寝具 (hanging-style bedding); read as: ハンモック (hammock)</ref>. When you get used to it, it's quite comfortable."

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg101.jpg|thumb|Ikta clapped his hands for the princess who somehow succeeded in lying down.]] He spoke while skillfully climbing off using movements reversed from when he got on. Ikta recommended the,-as he put it- "essential item necessary to a human lifestyle" to Her Highness, the Princess, a second time. The princess was a princess, and- drifting toward the idea that she wanted to take back at least the cost of her help- timidly placed her hips on the hammock.

"Right, right, now as if straightening your body with your hips as an axis-- Oh, wow, you were able to get on without a problem, weren't you?"

Ikta clapped his hands for the princess who somehow succeeded in lying down. She was made to feel ridiculous, but she, experiencing a hammock's snugness for the first, didn't have the time to say something about it.

"Although, beginners usually overturn once when getting on. Your highness is pretty talented."

"Were you hoping that I would overturn just now...? H-however this doesn't suit me. Rather, I'm afraid it might fall. I can't believe there are actually people who can sleep on this."

"Don't be so nervous, please relax your strength in the most stable position. Rather than laying out leaves on the bare earth and sleeping, I think you know that this is much more comfortable."

She adjusted her body position, and at the end of her troubles, when she found a position that couldn’t possibly unstable, the princess made up her mind and dismissed the strength from her body. For a moment, she that that she might overturn, but the makeshift hammock was unexpectedly taking her her body weight securely.

When she overcame the first hurdle, the composure to simply enjoy the circumstances
was finally born in the princess. First of all, her perspective- that itself was fresh. The well-bred princess hadn’t had the experience of lying down outdoors until now.

The pleasant sound of leaves rustled in her ear, and the blueness of the sky peeking through the gaps in the green ceiling was beautiful. Due to the good ventilation of her back, she didn’t mind the heat that much. After falling into a dark ocean and opening her eyes to a dark cave, this felt like somewhere in her ever stiffened heart, something was coming unraveled.

“...I see, this isn’t bad. I feel at ease.”

“Right? The beginning of a single perfect day is only from a comfortable bed.”

The princess was thinking that it was amusing how Ikta puffed out his chest, but, suddenly, something cut across the piece of blue sky she was looking up at. Initially, she wondered if it was a bird, but the movements were too slow for that.

"...Solork. The strange thing floating on the sky, do you know what that is?"

Charged with that question, Ikta searched up at the sky, but the instant the same thing arrived in his line of sight, his expression immediately became grim. From there, his right arm firmly pushed his body weight on one side of the hammock.

"--Wha!?"

As he kept watch, Ikta’s arm cleanly caught the body of the princess, who was on the verge of overturning and falling. Neglecting the dazed girl, he turned his heels and hastily began walking.

“They are Kiokan Aerial Warfare soldiers. One aircraft flying without setting a formation means that its mission is either reconnaissance or patrolling. Whichever it is, if it’s in a position that we can see from here, then there’s the fear that we’ll be found by them as well. It’s too bad especially since it seemed that you were understanding the joys of a hammock, but we’re holing up in the cave for a while.”

Giving her approval after the fact, the princess was carried off nearly without consent. She just surrendered to that audacity, but when she was being carried by not particularly strong arms, a memory was unintentionally brought back.

From inside his arms, Her Highness, Shamiiyu, quietly peeked at Ikta’s face. Then, she remembered-- that, inside the cold ocean, within the single beam of light that shredded the despair and darkness, she had her first encounter with this man.

Faced with the existence of the Aerial Warfare soldiers, everyone hid inside the cave as a cautionary measure, but before long the blimp hid its form inside a low cloud, and at approximately the same time, sunset arrived. However, for a while after that, the reality that they were "being watched from the sky" proved to be a great pressure, and the number of words they spoke became few.

Dead of night that same day. Inside the cave echoing with their individual, unconscious breathing, Her Highness, the Princess, opened her eyes.

In addition, it was not because Mashuu’s snoring was loud. Her sleep wasn’t disturbed to that extent. Despite that being the case, waking up was the result of a more severe, pressing circumstance.

Fortunately, it seemed that everyone including the spirits was sleeping well. The princess stealthily went out alone.

“...If I’m here, then I should be fine.”

When she came to a grove of trees fairly removed from the cave, the princess, anxiously looking around, reviewed the area and, after hesitating quite a bit, lowered her underpants along with her shorts. Since she met the experience of relieving herself outdoors once in her life during the afternoon, this was only her second time. She didn’t want to become even this accustomed to it over an eternity.

“...Whew…”

Taking time and finishing urinating, Her Highness, the Princess, took a handkerchief from the pocket of her coat and used it to wipe. Ordinarily, this would be when she’d throw it away, but now, it was her single precious sheet. She would need to wash it with water and dry it.

She raised her underpants while feeling miserable, and when she thought to stand up, then--.

“--There, who’s there!?”

The rustling sound of someone pushing through brushwood, and next the hoarse, echoing voice, made time stand still for the princess.

Going slightly back in time. The noise of rattling when hard fruits collide woke four of the five inside the cave who were lying in the depths of slumber, excluding Mashuu.

“--Everyone, please wake up! Something crossed our trip wire!”

“...Whaa!?”

Yatori’s voice, perfectly suppressed as to not echo outside, along with rousing Mashuu, stirred vigilance in the already awoken actors. A moment later, a lamp that dimly radiated light burned inside the cave. A white light different from a flame-- It was a lantern<ref>written as:周照灯 (ambient illumination light)</ref> from the light spirit Kusu, whom Ikta had been hugging as he slept.

“...Wh-what? The Princess…?”

Haro frantically rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked around the area, but the figure of Her Highness, Shamiiyu, wasn’t anywhere. The moment they realized that fact, Yatori, Ikta, Torway- those three stood up nearly simultaneously.

“...Yatori, Torway, two seconds. Ready your weapons.”

Even before that was said by Ikta, two swords were worn on Yatori’s hip, and Torway was finished installing his air shooter barrel the torso of his partner, the wind spirit Safi. Kusu and Shia also stored their bodies in their respective pouches.

“We can go anytime. --But Ik-kun, you’re going unarmed?”

“It’s the forest at night. There’s no weapon superior to a light spirit, and if there’s no light your air shooter’s useless.”

“When I looked, the one that moved was the second sensor from the left. Our scene partner is straight on our left when we leave the cave.”

Haro and Mashuu, in contrast with the three who were exchanging knowing looks, weren’t keeping up with the change in their situation. However, among Yatori’s group, the people from which one could expect a proper performance during an emergency, no one urged on the remaining two people after figured out their objective.

“Mashuu, Haro. If we don’t come back, please choose to become prisoners of war without hesitation.”

Taking Yatori’s short and severe words as a signal, the three went off running outside the cave.

She’d been found by the enemy. The instant she understood the reality, Her Highness, the Princess, couldn’t make any kind of reaction. While making the dry sound of stepping on dead branch, she knew that the presence was rapidly coming closer. Rough footsteps and breathing overlapped and began to be audible. He wasn’t alone. Was it two, or three, or more-- the princess, in a state of half-panic, didn’t know what to do with her thoughts, which were spinning uselessly as if to make up for her unmoving body.

“Quickly raise both your hands and come out! We have a gun, if there is strange behavior, we’ll shoot you on the spot!”

The noun gun, the verb shoot, she remembered for a second time the image of death carved out in stormy sea. Even though she had to escape quickly, when that happened, her body listened less and less to what she was saying. While facing her ruin, this time as well as before, holding her breath and crouching down was the best she could do, but--

“S-stop, don’t shoot! I’m coming out now…!”

A panicked shriek rose from the shadows of a tree other than the area where Her Highness, the Princess, was crouching. Her firmly shut eyes opened widely. That was undeniably Ikta Solork’s voice.

“Over there! Don’t make any more movements, we’ll confirm your location from here.”

Following that voice, a dazzling light ran through the center of the dark forest. The enemies, seeming to have a light spirit holder as well, used a high beam and started probing the source of the voice. Before long, a black haired youth was illuminated inside the white light.

“Your speech, that’s a dialect from the Empire, isn’t it? Who the hell are you?! Why are you here!?”

“I-I escaped the Empire and came here! Since the war won’t ever end, and my house was burned up by Aerial Warfare soldiers, I’m really fed up with that Empire! I mean, the Republic’s looking pretty good, ain’t it!? Take me with you as an ally...!”

Every single word of Ikta’s lines implied desperation, and even to Her Highness, the Princess, who was listening nearby, it didn’t seem to be an act. He was clinging merely to hope and fleeing here, just a refugee begging for his life.

“...I thought that’s what it was, another refugee, huh.”

“Ahh, that’s right! On the night of the storm the day before yesterday, I crossed the border by sea! Rolled up in the waves, I thought I was going to die, but like finally, I barely made it!”

“What about your allies? You came here alone!?”

“My mom is with me! She’s sleeping the cave in the place straight in front of here! She's not doin' so hot ‘cause she kept on being hit by the rain. I mean, you guys are Kioka Army soldiers, right!? Help us out!”

While squinting his eyes in the radiance of the high beam, Ikta continued his words with a desperate expression. His fervent speech seeming to have born results, the men, wearing deep green military uniforms with their air shooters readied, slowly approached him.

“We understand the circumstances, lead us the cave. You can relax. The Republic universally accepts refugees.”

“...You’re going to help us? T-thanks, it’s this way! It ain’t that far-- Ah, ow!”

Ikta, turning his body with a face as if meeting the Buddha in hell- possibly having a bad experience with a tree root- stumbled forcefully. When he hastily tried to get back up, this time he gave a scream and ending up crouching.

“Hss, I twisted my ankle…. S-soldier, sorry, but won’t you lend me a shoulder…?!”

“You’re a troublesome guy, aren’t you. ...Hey, Nihad. You help too. Also Irik, we don’t need the high beam anymore, so come here with a lantern.”

One soldier holding an air shooter already came and took Ikta’s hand. Furthermore from behind, the man with the light spirit walked over while changing the light emitted from the “light cavity” into a gentle lantern.

“I-is this all of you guys? My mom can’t walk on her own, and even for carrying her, the help…”

“We’re the only ones who come here. But, if she’s not a very plump madame, we should be fine.”

“...I see. So it’s only you guys?”

Ikta, mumbling quietly, innocently stretched both his arms. Doing that, he tightly grasped, one each in his left and right palms, the air shooter barrels of the soldiers whose hands he borrowed to stand up.

“...Wha!? What are you doing?! Let go of my hand--”

“Pattern 3! Destroy them, Yatori, Torway!”

Just when Ikta shouted facing the darkness of the background, the modest yet piercing sound of firing air shooter echoed. A soldier, the light spirit holder, the flesh of his face grazed by a lead bullet, held his cheek and raised a scream.

“...gh, missing by that much…!”

The voice of Torway reverberated, manic with irritation. An extremely effective first strike was completely wasted. The Kioka army soldiers, sensing that they had fallen for a trap, immediately began recovering their stance.

“Irik, are you alright!? Stop the light immediately and fall back! There are air shooter holders among the other group as well, we’ll be targets like this!

While kicking at Ikta, who seized the guns, as if tearing him off, the middle aged soldier who appeared to be the leader yelled in a loud voice. It was the correct judgment given the situation, but that was why it was possible for Ikta to predict it.

“...Kusu, searchlight<ref>written as: 追跡光 (tracking light); read as: サーチライト (search light)</ref>...!”

Withstanding the pain of being kicked, despite stubbornly clinging to the barrels, Ikta also sent out instructions. Kusu, previously on standby in a tree with good perspective, received them and emitted a high beam from his torso. The wounded soldier who tried to extinguish the light and slip into the darkness was illuminated a second time in the middle of the darkness.

“B-bright… gah!”

The fourth shot Torway fired pierced under the hands he held up trying to block the light. The bullet penetrated his eyeball and reached his brain, and their pitiable foe sunk into an eternal sleep from which there was no waking up a second time.

“--Irik!? Damn, I won’t let you get away, you bastard!”

A full-bodied kick heavy with anger thrust Ikta aside and knocked his body to the ground.

“Die, Imperial scum!”

The mouths of two guns, hungry for a meal, were pointed at Ikta who’d exposed his defenselessness. However, the instant the triggers were about to be mercilessly pulled-- a red shadow racing through the brushwood danced around the backs of the two Kioka soldiers.

“--The wind-!”

Trails of silver cleaved the darkness. A saber on the right cut down the neck of the first, and with a flowing sequence of movements, a main gauche on the left stabbed the back of the second. Living up to the fame of the “Igsem of the Blade”, from the time she approached until Yatori brought down the enemy, not two seconds had passed.

The two bodies collapsed with a thud at roughly the same time. However, they couldn’t be careless yet. Facing right and left, while turning the tips of her saber and main gauche toward both necks, Yatori gave a warning.

“Don’t move, spirits! If you resist, your masters die!”

Despite fumbling with their long air shooter barrels, the strings of escaped wind spirits trying hard to stand up on the other side stopped at her words.　...All spirits acted with the lives of the humans with whom they made an agreement as their top priority. Taking their partners hostage was an effective way of rendering spirits powerless.

“Ikta, you’re alright? --Torway! Take the spirits of the companions I brought down with you!”

Nodding at Yatori’s instructions, Torway cautiously approached the side of the fallen soldiers. The corpses were lying face down. The figure of the remaining light spirit, shaking his master’s body with small hands, was heartbreaking.

“...Spirit, your master has already-”

Died- Torway couldn’t utter that word at the moment. It wasn’t impossible. Until now he had been able to lose himself in entering the battlefield, but for him and his allies, this was their first time in actual combat.

The instant one experiences the reality of “I killed someone” varies depending on the person. In Torway’s case, that wasn’t when the one he killed was in front of him, but rather, he experienced it strongly when he “saw the figures of those remaining”.

“Torway, leave that luxury for later. It’s not over yet.”

Ikta's callous advice snatched the time to bask in sentimentality away from the soldier in his first fight. Torway firmly stifled the emotions welling from the depths of his heart, and, taking up in his arms the spirits standing motionless in the wake of their masters’ deaths, returned in the direction of his allies.

“Nnn, the one whose neck you cut is dead. Seems like the only one who’s still breathing is the one whose back you stabbed.”

Sitting near the collapsed enemy, Ikta confirmed the deaths of their scene partners. The usual easy-going youth wasn’t there. From the moment the alarm sounded, he was- more than anyone- composed, and cruel.

“Sorry, I didn’t have the time to think about capturing them alive…”

Yatori, who had personally cut them down, had the belief that they were fatal wounds. Ikta also assumed that and nodded.

“There’s nothing we can do. Well his mouth at least should be functioning.”

Saying that, he turned the body of the enemy soldier face up. The stab wound missed the heart, appearing to have somehow punctured the lungs, and the enemy soldier’s breathing was whistling and shaky. At any rate, it was clear from the amount of blood loss that there wasn’t much of his life remaining, but Ikta, in addition to knowing that, began talking to him.

“Hey, you can hear me, right? Your name is? Ahh, actually nevermind your name. You have a name tag.”

Ikta’s hand stretched and removed the sheet copper hanging from the soldier’s neck. Confirming that he was being watched by his companion’s eyes, which were losing their light, continued further.

“Member of the Seventh Independent Battalion of the Republic Army, Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare. You’re a rather unlucky new recruit.”

“...S-save me…”

“We’ll give you medical care. However, that’s after you’ve answered our questions. If you don’t speak clearly, we’re leaving you and going back.”

Ikta dangled a superficial hope in front of his eyes, but the dying soldier had no choice but to cling to it. Considering that his remaining life was ticking away, the questions started.

“Question One-- Where is your base? Approximately how far is the location?”

“...T-to the east, half a day with a blimp…”

“Alright, that’s good. Question Two-- For what mission, and how many forces were mobilized? Your reason for landing here?”

“...Mission, patrolling the inside of the border… forces... forces, not united…. Squads of three per group, came here on blimps…. Landing here, a cave good for camping...hack, hack.”

In the middle of his answer, Private Nihad spit out a cough mixed with blood. While expressionlessly wiping a drop of blood that caught on his face, Ikta continued the questioning.

“I see, so it was to pass the night above ground. Well then, Question Three-- where is the blimp you came on?”

“..., …”

“I can’t hear you. The medical care will be too late, answer properly.”

“...Leave, the forest, straight along the beach…. It's cold… please… please stop the blood…”

“Got it, next is the last question. --Nihad Vu. Have you been to the border?”

Mustering his strength and turning his neck left and right, Nihad coughed violently and spit out blood a second time. With that at it’s peak, his breathing rapidly weakened...within the passing of a minute, the rising and falling motion of his chest disappeared completely.

Murmuring a short, “good work,” to the young man who couldn’t answer anything anymore, Ikta stood up.

“Ahh, you can come out now, Princess. Everyone’s dead.”

At that dispassionate voice, Her Highness, hiding in the trees, froze her body. There was something that rejected outsiders in the atmosphere around Ikta at the moment.

Yatori, noticing Her Highness, the Princess, being frightened, in the course of her assumptions, went to receive the girl on her own.

“Your Highness, it’s Yatori. Please come here. Ahh, thank goodness, you were unharmed.”

Her shoulder propped up by Yatori, the princess finally stood up properly. As the two returned together, Ikta, gathering the spirits who lost their masters in one place, turned to them and made a proposal.

"It's too bad, but your partners- they all died. I'm sure there are those among you who want to report their deaths back to their unit or something. But, we can't allow that. Because we’re going to stay alive."

Neither a negotiation nor a persuasion, that was a kind of formality. When only the enemy spirits who'd lost their masters remained on the battlefield, concerning their treatment, that was decided by the Scriptures of Alderah, which preached friendship between humans and spirits.

“I swear on the name of Alderamin, Supreme God of the heavens, that we will reincarnate you in the Church of the Empire, and thereafter promise you appropriate treatment as prisoners of war. --Therefore, please entrust them to us, your souls.

A while after granting audience to Ikta’s words, making a sound like hard objects being rubbed together, the three spirits fell over facedown. From the napes of their necks, one section of black slate measuring several centimeters flew out. It was called a “soul stone,” the source of a spirit’s will.

“...Thank you. They are in our care.”

When he handed them to his allies after collecting and picking them up with his fingers, Ikta crouched in there and took on his shoulder Nihad’s corpse, still left with the warmth from his lifetime. At his action, Torway revealed his confusion.

“Huh, you’re carrying the dead body...? If they don’t have any more allies, then if we hide the body in the brushwood...”

“We're safe for the time being. Torway, you can bask in the sentimentality of your first fight as much as you want now.”

A strong voice interrupted his sound reasoning. While advancing his heavy stride step by step, Ikta spoke as if he was struggling.

“Therefore, allow that luxury to me as well. --This guy spoke clearly, didn’t he?”

No one was there who had the privilege to advance a different opinion.

After everything, with about two round trips, the remains of the Kioka soldiers were carried to the vicinity of the cave without a single one left behind. Mashuu and Haro, greeting the four who returned, breathed a sigh of relief before anything. After that, Mashuu went outside together with Ikta, and Haro was assigned to look after Her Highness, the Princess, who was in a slight state of shock.

Currently inside the cave, there remained two groups: Haro and Her Highness, the Princess, and Yatori and Torway. Torway was looking at his own air shooter before the open fire, with an expression as depressed as that of the princess.

“...To miss, by that much…”

He failed to bring down the enemy with the first shot, and as a result he appeared to feel guilty for having exposed Ikta to those dangerous eyes. On the opposite side across the open fire, while holding her sword in her hand, Yatori cut into the conversation.

“A moving enemy is completely different from targets during training. If you brought him down with four shots, then that’s a good performance for your first fight.”

“But, the enemy was nearly stationary…”

“I’m saying, anyone would be nervous in in that situation. It’s normal that one couldn’t produce even half of their true ability.”

“That’s no more than an excuse. Just now, Yatori-san and Ik-kun devoted your very best with composure.”

Yatori huffily stood up and held the face of Torway, stuck in a loop of self-condemnation, with both hands.

“Don’t get too full of yourself, Torway Remeon. Don’t value yourself over something like being able to do the same things as me and Ikta. The talents people have are completely different things depending on the individual. Concerning strength of performance, I pride myself in losing to no one. Being imitated easily would be unbearable.”

Torway widened his eyes and looked at his scene partner, but at the same time he couldn’t not notice. That Yatori’s palms, touching his cheeks, were cold, and that they were trembling slightly even now.

That was right. Today, for the first time in her life, she also stole the life of a stranger with those hands.

“What’s important, is that you reliably perform the tasks that you’re able to. As air shooter holders, you and Mashuu are valuable assets at the moment. Since the worst bullet, even if it doesn’t hit, can make your scene partner cautious. This time, since you made the enemy extinguish his light with that, wasn’t I able to approach relatively safely?”

Hearing that, Torway took on a slightly comforted expression. Yatori huffed and pulled back.

“...You ought to learn little from watching Ikta. He may be carefree, but that guy always knows the things he can and can’t do, and acts accordingly. This time, since he couldn’t become an immediate asset, he undertook the dangerous role of decoy, and the other wretched one. Would you have been able to complete that interrogation on your dying human scene partner?”

Torway dropped his gaze and kept silent. The figures of the bewildered spirits near the dead bodies were brought back.

“You wouldn’t have, right? But, you’re fine like that. For now, at least. That is to say, your role in this party is to be a kind, gentlemanly older brother. You shouldn’t feel obliged to do more. Ikta sees himself and stands in that position.”

“...Yatori-san, you understand Ikta rather well, don’t you.”

Yatoiri shrugged her shoulders and ambiguously answered, “who knows,” to the young man gazing at her with conflicted expression.

Her Highness, Shamiiyu, apparently having recovered her composure somehow as the result of Haro’s smoothing over, talked to Yatori, who seemed to just be finishing holding her sword, in a stiffened voice.

“Yatori, may I also see the corpses of the Kioka soldiers?”

“...That’s- my apologies, but-”

Yatori hesitated slightly, but seeing the princess’s tormented expression, the words, “I don’t think you should,” drew back inside her throat. Binding to her belt her two swords stored in their sheaths, she took the hand of Her Highness, the Princess, and went outside the cave.

Three corpses were lined up beneath a noticeably large [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dipterocarpaceae dipterocarp] tree. Their military uniforms and tags were stripped off, leaving only their undergarments. It was suggested that they would be useful later on, the one who stripped all they had from the unsuspecting dead, was also Ikta. The thoughts of Her Highness, the Princess, couldn’t understand a simple idea.

“...I heard that Solork outwitted them by pretending to be a refugee from the Empire.”

“Ha…”

“What kind of reaction did the Kioka soldiers have? Were they rough, or were they courteous?”

When she considered the mental state of Her Highness, the Princess, Yatori couldn’t answer easily. However, in the end, she couldn’t bring a lie to her mouth and injure the honor of the dead.

“...I think, that they were courteous. It seemed they- no, the current Republic itself is proactive in regards to accepting refugees. If the Republic warmly receives escaped Imperial citizens, the people from the Eastern Province who abandon their country and flee will increase higher and higher, and that is linked with the effect of the reduction in the Empire’s power.”

“Our scene partners who stretched out a hand to accept us, we killed them with a sneak attack…”

Yatori could see that she was slightly uncomfortable. ...Was she feeling guilty about killing the soldiers of the neighboring state with which they were at war in with unfair methods? Not that she didn’t understand, but wasn’t the Imperial Family’s wording strange?... At the least, as the official stance of the nation, every war conducted should be founded in the name of justice. And even though Her Highness, Shamiiyu was a member of the Imperial Family, in other words, a chief figure which assumed the name of that justice-

“That is the truth. However, Your Highness, your words-”

The princess shook her head and interrupted Yatori, who opened her mouth to defend her own and her allies’ honor.

“Everyone says it, I understand. --This is my responsibility. The one who ordered you to, ‘send me safely back to the Empire,’ was none other than myself. How could I criticize you?”

While staring intently at the dead bodies of the Kioka soldiers, Her Highness, the Princess, was unconsciously gnawing the center of her index finger. The words that could be overheard from her mouth were no longer directed towards anyone.

“...Three people died here. As long as we go on like this, more people will continue to die. Both friends and enemies… The nation that is supposed to exist to support people’s lives, why does its Imperial Family continue to idly damage lives in this way as well...?”

Her soliloquy continued endlessly. Even though the teeth gnawing her finger had broken through skin, the person herself didn’t notice.

“Forgive me…    please forgive me..., I must return home alive…. In order to overtake the moment when the large tree will decay and collapse by even one second, I must do anything return…. Even if my punishment is Hell, somehow…. For instance if my limbs are torn off, or my intestines dragged out… even if I’m lined up with the reigning emperor and crucified, so…”

Blood trickled down from the skin of her finger. The color of her eyes was clearly unusual.    Although the princess continued to mumble as if she were delirious, Yatori, aware that she was her attendant, hesitated to-

“--Calm yourself, Princess. A luxury such as self-mutilation is one that ought to be enjoyed once you’ve returned home safely.”

Fortunately, Ikta, having come back, crossed that line in her stead. The princess, with her arm grabbed by the youth, possibly startled by the sudden contact, entered a state of panic and flailed her arms and legs.

“Let go, let go, Solork...! Who said it was fine to touch me…?!”

“Excuse me for not earning something like your approval. More importantly, look, blo~od is coming out, blood. Your hand is completely red, isn’t it?　In this condition, do you understand that this red fluid is literally a drop of your life?”

“Blood, blood, you say?! I don’t care. This annoying substance ought to leak out without a single drop remaining! You don’t understand by seeing it? It’s rotten, this is rotten! My blood- the Katjvanmaninik bloodline- was corrupted a long time ago!”

While struggling even more violently, Her Highness, the Princess, shouted incomprehensible details. Ikta watched over her condition with a serious face, but before long, as he breathed a light sigh, he forcibly pulled the princess’s arm toward himself, and without saying a word pressed his lips onto the wound on her finger.

“--Wha!?”

Even Her Highness, the Princess, stopped struggling and froze. Ikta roughly sucked the fluid flowing from her wounded index finger with his mouth until the bleeding lessened, then releasing his lips as if nothing happened.

“I don’t sense it by seeing it, nor by tasting it. ...Princess, the stuff called blood is continually created and replaced inside the body, you see. It won’t become rotten as long as it’s inside living creatures. Therefore, whether it’s annoying or whatever, your way of saying it was unscientific.”

“...Un...scienti…?”

“It’s neologism by the intellectuals. In short, it’s a bothersome and unreasonable way of thinking that’s largely useless. You don’t need want nor adhere to it; you ought to think more simply and see the true nature of everything. --For the time being, you want to return to the Empire, don’t you?”

At the question, the princess returned a reflective nod. Ikta lifted his lips in a smile.

“If that’s the case, you should only think about staying alive. When you distribute energy to unnecessary things, your troubles just increase. Besides, Princess-- you may have forgotten, but when the ship sunk, I myself was struggling to save you. ...This is nothing in the realm of hardships. But if it becomes a strain and I’m unhappy, I will feel only hatred on the day it becomes a wasted effort.”

Ikta’s hands held her small right hand between them. The same warmth as before reached the princess across their skin.

“So please treat your life with care. Even a small wound is connected to a major disease like tetanus, you know.”

“...Solork. So you didn’t hate me…?”

“Nope, I don’t think anything in regards to Your Highness personally. About one thing recently… well, it was something like a childish burst of anger. If it’s not too late now, I apologize. That was inexcusable.”

Quickly bowing his face deeply, Ikta released the princess’s hand, and said, “I’ll come back with Haro,” as he returned to the cave. While watching his back with a dazed face, the princess looked at the index finger of her right hand, conscious of the feeling of the dried lips that were held there for a brief time.

“...Yatori. Ikta Solork, in the end, what kind of man is he…?”

At the question of Her Highness, Shamiiyu, Yatori, after thinking for a long time, answered clearly despite making a sarcastic laugh.

“He is a twisted man. ...However, Your Highness- you can’t build a house with only straight sticks.”

After Her Highness, Shamiiyu, and Yatori return to the cave. With the sound of shoes treading on moist earth echoing in the darkness, Ikta unexpectedly wandered back in front of the dead bodies quietly laying down.

“--Sorry about that. Even as far as offerings go, this is all I have.”

Saying that, he lined up smoked boar meat and caju flesh in front of the corpses. When that was over, he had Kusu turn on a lantern near the resting Kioka soldiers and went around looking at each of their tags.

“Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare, Private Irik Bahuzah of Aerial Warfare, Sergeant Hadiakka Ogholee. I’ll be sure to remember your names. ...Nnn, I guess Irik was relatively handsome. That wasn’t nice of us.”

Staring at his face, which had been unrecognizably destroyed by a bullet, Ikta gave a light sigh. While staring at the profile of his face, Kusu inserted some words.

“It was a justified act of self-defense. Ikta, please don’t be disheartened.”

“Thanks, Kusu. Of course it was a justified action. Maybe, for them as well.”

For a long time after that, Ikta was quiet, gazing at the corpses. Since they knew that they, without saving the souls of the dead, were only comforting their own hearts.

Before long, the night sky began growing light, and Ikta, not speaking a word the whole time, turned his heel and returned to the cave. In the end, he couldn’t come out with the words of eulogy he had been mulling over the whole time from the beginning to end.

On the next day, which he greeted while sleep-deprived, Ikta brought all of his allies to the beach along the center of the tropical forest. After they walked for nearly an hour, when they were sweating under their clothes, they finally reached their targeted location.

“That’s it. If we’re here, we can’t be seen from the border, and even if we go out onto the sand, I don’t think there’s a problem. Urged on by Ikta, leaving from inside the forest and going under the sun for first time in a while, widened their eyes at the large silhouette that was there.

A dome<ref>written as:気嚢 (air bladder); read as:ドーム (dome)</ref> inflated into a bulging sphere, and a small basket meant for installed under it meant for a crew. The shape they saw from up close was much larger than it was rumoured to be, and, if things didn’t go well, it would look more like a monster than a mode of transportation.

"Waah- so this is a blimp...?"

Haro, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, quickly drew closer.

Ikta gave a warning to Yatori, Torway, and Mashuu, the three people chasing after her.

"Hey, there’s a ban on fire near the blimp. Shia ought to know, so I think it's fine, but make sure you don't raise sparks by striking your swords or air shooters together."

It seemed that they couldn’t understand the reason for the “ban on fire”, but in any case, becoming cautious, they stopped halfway to the blimp. Haro, starting by peering into the basket, tilted her head at what was inside.

“Is that a fire spirit? Both that one and the three others whose souls fell out…”

“Ahh. When we came for a preliminary inspection before dawn, since it was blimp-sitting, we disconnected its soul stone and made it into our prisoner. We were nervous because we thought its human partner might be nearby, but it didn’t seem that was possibly given what Ikta said…”

“Aside from the crew and this spirit, three more fire spirits are required for one blimp, my buddy Mashuu.”

There were some who turned a surprised look toward Ikta, who gave a plausible explanation, and others, a doubtful one.

“The way you said that, Ik-kun, do you possibly know the mechanics of a blimp...?”

“Amazing- where did you learn that!? It’s certainly not made with the Church of Alderah’s-- ah-”

Remembering that Her Highness, the Princess, was right nearby, Haro panicked and shut her mouth. The person herself made a display of shaking her head with an innocent face.

“I’m not a priest, and it’s currently a time of emergency concerning all of our lives. As long as you don’t go too far, it’s fine to forget about the principles of the Church of Alderah. If need be, please devote your very best.”

“Even Her Highness is saying this, so, Ikta, don’t hold back and tell us. ...In the first place, how does something like a blimp float in the sky? Is it because it’s inflated and bulging with air? If that’s it, then don’t frogs or pufferfish also seem like they could fly?”

When Mashuu argued his naive speculations, Ikta nodded sleepily while scratching his head.

“If you're set on that I have no choice then- I'll explain the mechanics simply. ...Answer this first, my buddy Mashuu. Have you ever gone swimming in the ocean?”

“Sure I have. I'm not bad with movement either.”

“I know, being able to move relatively quickly considering your physique is one of your strong points. Now that we've established that, whenever you swim, how does your body float on the water? Is there some kind of trick?”

“A trick... if it's just floating, I guess that would be not uselessly adding energy, and holding plenty of air in your chest.”

“That's right, if you hold air in water, you're able to float aren't you? That reason is simple, because air is way lighter than water. Bubbles you spit out from your mouth inside the water go straight to the water's surface, no? The mechanism of a blimp floating in the sky is exactly the same. Essentially, you're just doing this in the air.”

“In the air...? But, the stuff that's inflating the blimp is air, isn't it?”

“That's true, but there are many kinds of air, Mashuu. Hmm, shall we change our comparison a bit? --Then, Haro, haven't you felt cooler when you lie down on a hot day?”

“Ah...yes, I have. I often took afternoon naps together with my younger brothers.”

"Thanks for that heartwarming episode. That's right, You're cooler when you're sleeping than when you're standing. Because hot air naturally rises to the top, and reversely cool air stops at the bottom. So, I want you to relax your minds and think about that just a bit-- if I were to say it differently, doesn't it mean that hot air is lighter than cool air?"

The first things after those words, as if something clicked in his mind, Torway clapped his hands together.

“--I see, I got it, Ik-kun! In other words, the air inside the dome, or blimp, is warmed by the flames of a fire spirit, making the entirety of the fuselage lighter than the air outside and it floats!”

The young man answering gleefully, but Ikta turned his thumb downward while sticking out his tongue

“Bzzt! Sorry about that triumphant face, but you're wrong, ikemen. Well, it can fly with that in theory though. However, the practical problem is whether fire spirits could create fire endlessly- eventually they'll run out of fire, and on the day they load the fuel, it'll be too heavy and it won't be able to float. The hot air balloon you're talking about is transportation of the imagination for now. Hey! You got that?”

“When Torway is your scene partner, your attitude becomes pretty outspoken, doesn't it...? It's fine, so tell us the right answer without being mean.”

Ikta, admonished by a stunned-faced Yatori, nodded slightly and turned toward her.

“O~kay. Since Shia is also here, this will quicker with a stage show. Let's see... does anybody have a silk handkerchief or something? It'd be better if it's as thin and fine-textured as possible though.”

Ikta didn't miss the movements of Her Highness, the Princess, who immediately clutched her pocket the moment he called out.

“Oh, Princess. It appears that you have something that fits the description.”

“Y-you can't have this! Find something else!”

“You're pretty cruel, aren't you? Even though earlier you just said, 'If need be, devote your very best.'”

The princess, prodded in a painful place, stopped her words of rejection. Ikta had already come to know how to deal with her. As part of the Imperial Family, it was the rare strength of her sense of responsibility that was Her Highness, Shamiiyu's virtue as well as weakness.

“Although, for working out a plan for this point forward, it's a very important explanation... You won't let me have it no matter what?”

Being asked again in that manner, the princess, feeling that she had an obligation, couldn't continue shaking her head horizontally. Ikta took the handkerchief which the young girl removed from her pocket with quivering hand using an affected carefulness.

“I am grateful for your kindness. ..Ahh, this is good fabric. I'll be back after I soak it a bit.”

When he confirmed that the thing met his requirements, Ikta ran to the water's edge and dipped the handkerchief in seawater. Bringing that back without wringing the moisture, and wrapped the right hand of the fire spirit Shia whom Yatori was hugging, with the dripping cloth.

“Haro, let Shia drink some water from Miru's 'water spout' for me. Yatori, you remember this, don't you?”

“Yes. I placed my hands directly above his 'fire chamber', didn't I?”

When Shia drank up about a bowlful of water, while layering her own palm on his right hand, Yatori gave an order.

“Shia, light a fire in your right hand. One minute is fine.”

Shia shook his head horizontally and refused her command. It was because he couldn't inflict a burn onto his master.

“You can't light it? That won't work- please do it as much as you are able to.”

When Yatori modified and repeated her order, after a little while, the hissing sound of air escaping from the handkerchief covering Shia's right hand began to be heard. Following that, the handkerchief covering the fire spirit's hand gradually rose with the pressure inside.

“Alright, this looks good.”

Ikta, Choosing a suitable time, took a string meant for sewing from his breast pocket and tightly gathered the bottom side of the inflated handkerchief with it. Doing that, he then unfastened the small cloth dome trapping gas inside from Shia's hand and showed it to everyone.

“Please watch carefully, since it's only for a moment. --and, go!”

Ikta released his hand at a low position, and the inflated handkerchief, not yielding to gravity, to the contrary somehow rose to the sky. As surprised voices rose, he caught the handkerchief which was escaping toward the sky with both hands.

“A floating gas blimp dependent on the light air that fire spirits produce when they drink water such as when I did that trick earlier-- better known as 'rising air'. That's the principle behind the Kioka Republic's blimp. Incidentally, when you light 'rising air' on fire, it explodes while burning. That's a type of fire called 'spit fire' which you learn about in the Alderah Theology Spirit Department. Imperial citizens do nothing but look at the phenomenon called 'fire', but they should also turn to the gas that acts as its source, no?”

Torway's nicely shaped eyebrows rose greatly at the impact of the thing that occurred in front of his eyes.

“That's amazing, Ik-kun.... I knew about 'spit fire' as well, but I didn't hear anything except that it was useless fire that didn't nothing but explode fiercely. To think that it had such a ground-breaking function...”

“That's because 'rising air' displays its real worth when you use it in large amounts. Normally, it's difficult to use even if you burn it.”

“That's so weird... Why don't they talk about 'rising air' in class even though they teach about 'spit fire?' Is that because the construction of a blimp is prohibited?”

Yatori gently answered Mashuu's question, which was full of discontent.

“You reversed the cause and effect, Mashuu. It's because rising air can only be obtained in this manner that the Church of Alderah prohibited the construction of blimps. Though I think that you understand since you saw the trick earlier- this time we had Shia produced something we normally wouldn't be able to have him produce.”

“--Huh? He wouldn't make that for you normally?”

“Of course not. Even if I order something like, 'produce rising air' or 'produce the source of spit fire', a fire spirit would never produce the same thing. This thing called 'rising air' is no more than a byproduct of Shia's<ref>written as:火精霊 (fire spirit); read as: シア (Shia)</ref> efforts to not burn me<ref>written as:主 (master); read as:私 (I, me)</ref> if he can help it and somehow try to produce 'spit fire.'”

“...I see. In a way, you can't obtain it without 'deceiving your spirit.' I don't understand it. Considering that having a human obtain this is not the true intent for a spirit nor for the Supreme God, it might be a reasonable argument from the standpoint of the Church of Alderah which guides everyone...”

“Although, concerning the prohibition of blimps, there's also the separate reason of engaging in 'insolent behavior such as rising in the sky with a human body, or trying to draw closer to the Supreme God of the Heavens without acknowledging one's rightful place.' Well, whatever the case--”

“It's similarly 'unscientific,' as you said it, Solork.”

Her Highness, Shamiiyu, pouting her lips, took her next lines early. While shrugging his shoulders, Ikta untied the string binding the borrowed handkerchief as if he just remembered.

“No no, I wouldn't think those disrespectful things even in a dream.”

Her Highness, the Princess, snatched the handkerchief, which Ikta innocently tried to touch to his forehead, with a desperate expression. When she remembered what she had used that for last night, she was about to emit flames from her face by just having it held by someone else.

While turning a completely unrestrained smile toward the princess- who was making threats- Ikta resumed his speech.

“Well then, we got slightly off topic. Since my point was how to use this blimp.”

“Can't we all ride it and cross the border? It's cramped, but if we somehow force ourselves...”

“Quite the challenger, my buddy Mashuu. However, sorry to say, but the limit on passengers is three people. Well, Her Highness, Shamiiyu, is small, and if the three girls and skinny old me board together, we might be able to just barely go with four people. Though on the contrary, if Mashuu and Torway board, it'll be at full capacity just with that.”

“In addition, wind direction is a problem, isn't it? Since the blimp doesn't have its own propulsion, movement is entirely dependent on the wind. The same as a sailboat, in order to read and catch the wind, skill and familiarity with the terrain should be necessary. The Kioka Aerial Warfare soldiers who practiced here are the only ones who can do that. We can't compensate for knowledge and experience.”

Yatori contributed, and Mashuu and Haro moaned with sullen faces. It was a rather difficult problem. The blimp left behind by the Kioka soldiers didn't seem to be enough of a 'gift from providence' for them to be calm.

However, Ikta then shook his head in a surprisingly light manner.

“No, it's nothing to be so disappointed about. Since, fortunately, plenty of gas<ref>read as 揚気 (rising air); read as: ガス (gas)</ref> is left inside the dome. Once we have Shia refill it a little bit and release the ballast<ref>written as: 重り (weight); read as: バラスト (ballast)</ref>, we can at least float the blimp.”

“But what are you going to do once you're floating...? If we can't advanced in our desired direction, then, then it's meaningless...”

Ikta turned a seemingly mean-spirited smile towards Her Highness, the Princess, who was gathering wrinkles on her forehead.

“Princess, in times like these you change your perspective. If we can't use it as transportation, then we should think of another way to use it. Even this, it's like a lady's dress being tailored so it's one size fits all.”

Haro and Mashuu tilted their heads sideways, and Torway was the fastest to guess at Ikta's intention.

“I see... This blimp itself can be material for a trade with the Kioka Army?”

“This time you're correct, ikemen. The blimp, made into something that determines superiority in this war, has a high the cost of manufacture, and for the Kioka Army, each and every aircraft is a precious treasure. They won't let go of one so easily. Of course, I don't expect that it would equal something like the bodies of six mere refugees”

“So it's an unconventional hostage. ...But, there's still a problem. How do you plan to get our scene partners to the negotiation table? Even if you threaten them with something like, 'if you don't accept our commands we break it,' blimps, unlike humans, won't walk. There's no way we can cross the border while holding an air shooter at its back and return it when we arrive to the other side."

"That's right. The Kioka Army might wary of us for trying to trade a blimp to cross over to the Empire's side. How ever you look at it, since it's simply not refugee behavior, we'll inevitably be suspected as spies. It should probably be a negotiation involving the commander of the border guards. If he sees through my identity in that time- even if they lose a single blimp- we might be the ones presenting a rather valuable hostage from our side instead..."

However, Ikta's smile didn't waver even slightly at the objections of Yatori and Her Highness, the Princess.

"That might happen if negotiations are dragged on. ... But, I don't intend on having them involve their higher ups. I'm aiming for lower class officers like the squad leader or platoon commander. I also plan to prepare some cheap tricks on our side so they aren't able to exercise their own judgment."

His allies' gazes silently asked about the “scheme”. Ikta stuck his hand in his pant pocket, and took out the tag he stripped from the unlucky Kioka soldier from the previous night's battle.

"First, since Kioka Army uniforms are a dark green color, if we wash out the blood stains, they'll be unnoticeable. Second, the deceased owner of this tag isn't that different from me in both age and physique. And third- I think Yatori already knows this though, speaking of the trademark gag when I entertain women, 'A Kioka Citizen when he's ~ ' series is definitely happening."

Everyone's eyes gradually took on the color of understanding. Ikta watched that until he was satisfied, then spoke.

"I wonder. Unless that kind of performance succeeds with someone from this group, I don't want to hear that there aren't enough actors."<ref>The last few lines refer back to Ikta's second point, which implies that he, as an actor, played both Ikta (himself) and Nihad Vu. </ref>

Entrusted with the position of commanding the 67th Platoon of the Kioka Army Western Border Defense Unit along the shore, Second Lieutenant Jif Halrum wasn't exactly a great commander gifted with talent, but there was an established reputation in the reliability of her work ethic. Her sense of duty, understanding her position as a non-commissioned officer and completing the task she was given to neither deficiency nor excess, was valued by her superior officers.

Guarding the border required patience. And yet- because the opportunity to perform a brilliant deed or service was close to non-existent- it was all the more a task which talented or ambitious people weren't inclined to take. All day long, while continuing to exchange glares with the Imperial Army that set up camp on the opposite side of the border, there was also a need for them to direct their awareness to the ocean so they couldn't go around by boat.

Well, they ended with just sending the “no abnormalities” light signal facing their superior officer, usually three times a day. They gave as much food as they could to the refugees who crossed the border, then on a weekly basis, they assisted in sending them to the village on the rear side. It was a cause for annoyance that their numbers were increasing by the day.

"The time is sunset. Private Romari of Correspondance requests a report from the Squad Commander."

Even when they gave orders to the Correspondence soldiers, they didn't need to mention each and every detail. Nothing happened today that merited a report. Their stage partners were also fully aware of this.

"Goodness, so today also dawned and twilit without a thing..."

It seems that he's forgotten that it's war time- thought Nejif while watching her inferior leave. The reason being, the Empire hadn't conducted a large-scale invasion on the Republic even once since the start of the war. As a result of the Aerial Warfare Division's activity, the progression the war consistently and one-sidedly shifted in their favor. As personnel set aside as preparation for attack, the job of Nejif and the others was practically no different than if they were in peacetime conditions.

“If it''ll be like this until the end, it's nice that we'll end without our allies dying, but... does the Empire have no intention of waging war seriously?”

It was obvious to Nejif. For the Empire, which didn't have a way to readily counter the Aerial Warfare soldiers, attacking was the only way to begin their efforts in this war. Even though they'd only exhaust themselves even if they continue their defense, why didn't they implement that....? Even though it was something even a child would understand- despite being their enemy, he was getting frustrated.

“Second Lieutenant, there are friendly troops from the rear side!”

The things which one low grade officer worried about- her futile meditations- were cut off by the update of hher subordinate officer rushing to the tent. While thinking about whether she had an appointment for a visit of some sort, Nejif rose from her chair.

“Isn't this sudden? Which unit are they? We don't have the preparations to greet them, but-”

“Their affiliation is unclear, but they're a small number. However, even from a distance, it's a strange line-up...”

There was perplexity on her subordinate's face. Nejif, deciding for now to see for herself, exited the tent.

The unscheduled friendly troops were coming closer one by one to a distance where she could discern their faces. There was one Republic soldier, two males- one plump and the other tall- dressed in lightly dirtied clothing, and furthermore three female children.

“...A refugee delivery?”

It was common for soldiers assigned to the patrolling mission to find and capture refugees, then bring those persons to the Border Defense Unit. Although it was a rare case that the refugees numbered even greater than the soldiers.

“--Stop there! Soldier in the front, reveal your affiliated unit and full name!”

Determining that her stage partners had come to a distance to which her voice would carry, Nejif commanded them in a loud voice. Hearing that, the solider straightened his spine and bowed, then began speaking at a rapid pace from which one could sense slight panic.

“I am a member of the Seventh Independent Battalion of the Republic Army, aboard Patrol Craft 24, Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare! I apologize for not making arrangements, but I'd like to ask for an audience with your commander as soon as possible!”

“Aerial Warfare Solider Nihad? I am Second Liutenant Nejif Halrum, commanding the 67th Platoon of the Kioka Army Western Border Defense Unit, but what are you in such a hurry about? First, if you're on a patrolling mission, you're supposed to move in groups of three per squad. What happened to the remaining two?”

When the reply came back immediately, the young soldier who introduced himself as Nihad- an Ikta Solork in disguise- showed a paled face that didn't seem like an act at all.

“There was a situation and they aren't here. Anyway, since there is no time, I shall give a brief explanation. --Please look to the eastern sky. Do you see that a blimp floating is floating there?”

Hearing that, Nejif also noticed the round silhouette floating in the sunset sky. Since it wasn't strange for blimps to fly to the vicinity of the border from the rear side, she hadn't been particularly aware of it until now, but....

“It's flying at a pretty low altitude, isn't it? What is is doing? And once the sun sets, landing will become pretty difficult too...”

“Even if wants to land, it isn't able to. The ones aboard that blimp right now aren't my partners. They are the allies of these people.”

Nihad motioned toward the people he brought along. Nejif lifted her eyebrows without thinking.

“...What did you say?”

“These people are refugees who came from the Empire. On the day of the storm from before. It seems that they drifted to the Republic in a small boat. Assigned on a patrolling mission, we landed in this vicinity temporarily since night was approaching, but we came across these people in the forest along the shore.”

“Hmm... Then?”

“From there the story gets complicated.... The moment we encountered them, when we fired one shot from an air shooter to intimidate them, the startled bunch began to flee all at once. Chasing after them, we were able to capture one each, but unfortunately, the direction they escaped to was the location where we left the blimp, and...”

Her scene partner appeared to have fallen silent from shame, and Nejif guessed with the entire situation.

“...It was stolen! You suffered an embarrassing defeat at the hands of the refugees, and lost the Republic Army's precious blimp!”

“I don't have any excuses. I wouldn't have any objections to being torn limb from limb in the Public Court for this.”

In the opening when the emotion of surprise outweighed that of suspicion inside Nejif, Ikta casually mixed in his cheap tricks.

The “Public Court” was the popular name for the Kioka Republic's Judicial Branch, and it allowed the attendance of ordinary citizens to preserve the impartiality of the arrangements. So to speak, it was “a place where people's sins are openly judged as the public- sovereign in the nation- watches attentively,” but on the other hand, the citizens of the republic- especially government officials and soldiers, positions that receive salary from taxes, follow the cliche where they reflect and contemplate their own lives.

In the monarchical Katjvarna Empire, the phrase for dealing with this would be “before His Majesty, the Emperor without even a defense,” or “humbly reporting a failure in a court of martial law”. It was a small difference that gave rise to the variations between the systems of government and the characteristics of their citizens, but if not for this minor part, the humans would regard their stage partners as compatriots.

“...But, Nejif-dono. Before that, won't you please help lighten my crime?”

“Even if I wanted to, we must have that blimp returned to us no matter what!”

“That is why I'd like to receive your help. One of the refugees who stole that blimp, in the short time as they broke from the ground and floated high into the sky, thrust a deal at us.”

“A deal...? Just what were the details?”

“It was, 'give my family and allies plenty of food, and see them to Empire under the pretense of returning prisoners of war. Once I see that their six figures have crossed the border half-way, I'll lower the blimp.'”

Nejif's expression distorted with annoyance, and her mouth spit out unproductive words.

“Ridiculous, I thought they're people who abandoned their native land. Do they think that the Empire is now still warmly welcome those who abandoned it and came running back? Surrendering to us and becoming citizens of the Republic is the wiser choice by far.”

“That's what I think too, but there's no persuading the people themselves of that now. On the other side of that, since they already terrorized us and stole our blimp, they should be in a state of mind where they won't respond to our attempts. When we first met them, if we had received them peacefully without intimidating them, then it might be a different story, but...”

That's exactly right- Nejif seemed about to yell. No matter if they were refugees who abandoned the Empire, their hearts were probably wavering in the space between their native land and this new one. If a gun or something was suddenly fired in the middle off that, it's not impossible that they would end up thinking that Kioka had no intention of receiving them.

“Even though an order to give refugees a warm reception was handed down, you did a pretty thoughtless thing.... No, I won't start to blame only you, Aerial Warfare soldier Nihad. More importantly, what about the other two? In the formation of the Aerial Warfare Division, wasn't a sergeant supposed to be included?”

It was logic that the highest ranked person would come to meet him- Nejif was implicitly reproaching him. Under a false panicked expression, Ikta was actually nervous. Because whether or not he could manipulate this part would decide the success or failure of the scheme.

“There were circumstances for that.... My allies are taking different route than I am, and they are now directly under the blimp. The ones currently aboard it are amateurs, so it isn't impossible that some time for whatever reason they won't sink to the ground, or even ride the wind and be carried off to the side of the Empire. We had to leave some hands to secure or destroy the fuselage when that happens. At the minimum, two people are require to secure it, and when it comes to the decision of destroying it, the one entrusted with the heavy responsibility of that decision, no one but the squad leader...”

Nejif was at a loss for reproaching words. Certainly, if it amounted to handing it over to enemy hands, they had to destroy it. Perhaps because there wasn't much gas inside because it was stolen immediately following landing, the blimp was even now just barely drifting within range of an air shooter. If that was the case, then it perhaps it might be possible to shoot it down.

However, since it was a blimp, shooting it down with an air shooter came with the possibility of disaster- the blimp popping and scattering- which they couldn't ignore. If that happened, the deaths of those onboard were certain, and the Kioka soldiers would also have lost a precious blimp in its entirety. They had to avoid that as far as they could. It was now that Nejif understood what he himself was aiming for.

“Don't tell me, Private Nihad... Do you plan to give in to the threats and have the refugees cross over to the side of the Empire? No, the fact of the matter is that you're referring that accommodation to me?”

“I'm ashamed, but as you guessed...”

“Ridiculous- as if I can engage in that kind of conduct by own discretion! In the first place, I don't have the authority! My mission is to get rid of people trying to cross the border without permission- I can't ferry people who're already on the inside the border to the opposite shore!”

“I am aware of that, but please consider it carefully. The ones who'll be blamed for the failure aren't restricted to only us. These refugees came here by crossing the ocean under Lieutenant Nejif's jurisdiction.”

At those words, Nejif opened her eyes wide with shock. ...That was right. She had done nothing but criticize her scene partner, but when she saw it from this perspective, wasn't it also her own error? Even being ordered to receive refugees warmly didn't mean one should let them pass through the border without stopping them. Of course, to urge a citizen of the Empire to flee, they had intentionally created several gaps in defense on the border line. But, these people hadn't crossed through those.

Ikta saw that Nejif's heart, wavering between responsibility and self-preservation, was in his hand. As someone with a strong sense of responsibility, she wasn't running to simple solution of self-preservation, but nonetheless, Nejif did possess that kind of character.

But, the youth discerned it. According to the art of war- one must create an escape route for an enemy driven to the wall.

“...Lieutenant Nejif. If I express my own thoughts, we ought to make taking back the blimp our higher priority. The crime of sending back refugees, the crime of losing a blimp. When it comes to that, the one Lieutenant should choose is the one that results in smaller losses for the Republic, right?”

Ikta's crafty side lay in having the achievement of self-preservation and of responsibility coexist. He let her digest that the deportation of refugees, or abusing one's authority, was a small vice for the great affair of taking back the blimp. That self preservation just happened to be nothing more than a consequence of that. To make a steadfast character shift, this kind of set up was effective.

“...I-I can't make the decision by myself. I'll contact the company commander via light signal, so for now just...”

“Please stop the jokes! Relaying these circumstances by light signal would require too much effort, and do you think that that blimp will stay in Kioka skies until you finish speaking with your superior!? If you'll let me speak as a person lined up as the lowest of Aerial Warfare soldiers, the possibility that the wind in the upper sky will begin blowing toward the ocean from now is strong. If that happens, since the blimp might descend far into the open ocean, we will have no choice but to shoot it down. At any rate, a precious armament will be lost from our hands!”

Of course, Ikta had no intention of either letting him dial his superior nor thoroughly think it over. This scheme, if one was calm, had several holes to be found. More important than anything was to steal his time for making a decision. He had to make him believe that the plan he proposed was “the only thing they could do.”

“O-once we lead these people, is there a guarantee that that blimp will come down!? From the perspective of those on board, isn't that simply returning in the middle of their enemies a suicide mission?!”

“No, they'll definitely come down. ...Lieutenant, have you ever been aboard a blimp?”

“Well, no, but...”

“Then you probably don't know. How lonely it is boarding that and floating in the sky. People by nature are creatures that live with their feet planted on the ground. Defying that and taking to the sky requires immense courage. During training, even I was seized with the feeling that my body was paralyzed. At that time there was only one thing I could think of... I want to return to the ground, even one second earlier- only that. There was no room to care about anything else.”

“B-but aren't they actually doing that and enduring it right now?!”

“If the lives of family and friends are in the balance, even fear might be lost in desperation. But the very moment the tensioned string is cut, they will realize it- the fact that they are in the sky with no one to turn to.”

The reasoning that Ikta used for persuasion was, of course, plain improvisation, but for Nejif who had heard it, it echoed weightily as an experience which only 'someone who knows the sky' could speak of. Even the five people impersonating refugees and spying on the situation could help but be amazed by his acting ability.

Authority disappeared from Nejif's objection. With that, Ikta knew that he'd overcome the difficult part of the negotiation.

“...Even if we bring these people to the side of the Empire, it's evening. Can they see that from the blimp?”

“I don't know. But it's actually more convenient under thicker darkness, and there's a light spirit holder among them. Once we've crossed halfway to the border, if we send out an Imperial style light signal, communication with the blimp could be possible. That is to say, someone to make them send it is necessary. I should hold my air gun and follow them.”

As though it were an obvious responsibility, Ikta suggest that he accompany the refugees crossing the border. Since it was a spontaneous idea in terms of the flow of the conversation until now, Nejif didn't feel that it was particularly out of place.

“I understand what you're saying. I understand, but...”

But the anxiety remaining inside Nejif was the final obstacle preventing her from shaking her head vertically. As the commander of the Border Defense Unit, the risk involved with letting people whose identities she didn't know come in and out of the border made her uneasy.

“I understand how you feel. However, please look carefully, Second Lieutenant Nejif. Do these people look like spies or manufacturing soldiers?”

With that said, Nejif carefully reexamined the people to whom Ikta had pointed. Young people who probably weren't mature adults. Three of them were girls. No matter how incompetent the Imperial Army was, it was impossible for a Unit that risked their lives and infiltrated enemy lands to have this kind of composition.

“If it's going to bother you no matter what, then all you need to do is inspect their belongings right? We don't have the leeway to interrogate them one by one, but I think that we might have time for that.”

Those words became the final push. Nejif gathered creases on her forehead and after about a minute of silence, turned to her inferiors who had collected around herself for something or other, and finally sent out orders with a bitter expression.

“Search these people's belongings. Hurry!”

Five minutes after that, the inspection of belongings ended without a hitch, and the six of them, including Ikta, assembled and crossed over the border. Second Lieutenant Nejif's soldiers were directing vigilant eyes toward their backs, but the distance between them was already quite far.

“Well, that went better than I expected. Thanks everyone, we're accepting applause and cash donations, you know.”

Supposedly keeping watch, Ikta, impersonating the Republic Army's Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare, cracked a joke for the first time in a while as he pointed an air gun- of course, one taken from the Kioka soldier- toward the backs of his allies from the end of their line. Yatori gave a small snort from the vanguard.

“That was quite the scheme. To actually float an unmanned balloon and use it for coercion. It was hard to tell from here, but there was no one aboard the blimp in question. All they did was load a bit of their things onto it. Ikta for both negotiation and persuasion had invented an impossible imaginary terrorist, and thus tricked Second Lieutenant Nejif completely.”

“What Kioka soldiers fear more than anything is losing a blimp. I thought that if we used that as a base, this method of threatening would serve our purpose well enough without even having to point a gun.”

“By setting up an imaginary terrorist, you turned Second Lieutenant Nejif's focus away from us, didn't you? Just what'd expect, Ik-kun. I think that if this were a face-to-face dealing, the other party does have her reputation as a commander, and we might not have been able to pass through.”

Torway directed a reverent gaze toward Ikta. In front of him, Haro also nodded moment by moment.

“I feel the same. Since it was in the form of 'advice from a friendly soldier,' it was also easier for our stage partner to comply with.... And in addition to that your acting ability! I'll bet Second Lieutenant-san from the other side probably didn't suspect Ikta's words until the end. Really, I didn't think that you actually could speak so fluently with a Kioka accent.”

Ikta, praised by his allies, was triumphantly lifting nose up. The only person among them with a sullen expression was Mashuu.

“Hmmph- I'm not just gonna shower you with praise. Since I'd just gotten used to that air gun, you see...”

“My buddy Mashuu, please just forgive me for that. If you'd been holding an Imperial style air gun or sabre sword, then you wouldn't seem like perfectly harmless refugees, right? It's because we let go of them that we were able to get through the item inspection.”

As those words indicated, Yatori, Torway, Mashuu- not a single one of the weapons those three had carried on their bodies remained. Even the ones they'd taken from the sinking ship. Yatori and Torway just didn't say it, but they also held those dear in their hearts.

“Mashuu, rather than sighing over the things you lost, show some appreciation for the life you were able to keep. Also, it's not as if we've thrown our weapons away. Although, we did leave up to fate whether or not they'll come back.”

Yatori nonchalantly smoothed things over. In short, those were the things which they'd loaded on the unmanned blimp. Though it was a small consolation, they were gambling on the possibility that the blimp would drift to the side of the Empire with the direction of the wind.

“It seems like we've reached the buffer zone. Well then, Kusu, would you send a signal of surrender to the side of the Empire for me?”

Hearing that from Ikta, Kusu, who was inside the pouch on Mashuu's hip, jumped down to the ground. Since it was necessary for Ikta to transform into Nihad during the negotiations, the two of them temporarily switched spirits with the other. Of course, since one couldn't give orders to a spirit one hadn't contracted with, the air shooter which Ikta was aiming before was no different from papier mache.

While Kusu sent the light signal, Ikta suddenly remembered something, and unfastened the air shooter barrel from the torso of the wind spirit Tsuu, whom he'd borrowed from Mashuu. From his 'wind tunnel,' Ikta took out a small ring which he'd hidden inside.

“Princess, I return this to you. But please don't drop it. From here on, that's our proof of ID.”

The ring engraved with the seal of the Empire was turned over to owner from Ikta. Speaking of Her Highness, the Princess, both her clothing and skin were covered in dust, similar to the rest of the actors. However, so her beauty wouldn't stand out, they'd smeared mud on her proud, blonde hair. Ikta was also in a seemingly tragic state, but strangely, the person herself, not especially giving an answer, only stared at the youth motionlessly with her two large eyes.

“...? Is there something on my face?”

“...No. Aside from your nose, eyes, and mouth, nothing.”

While giving a meaningless response, the princess didn't avert her eyes from her scene partner. When Ikta tilted his head, Haro, who was standing next to Kusu, yelled in a loud voice.

“Ahh- Soldiers from the Empire are here! W-we won't be shot right!?”

“As we barely escape enemy territory with our lives, we are shot by friendly troops and perish... That's really not funny, you know.”

Everyone felt a chill down their spine at that image, but fortunately that turned out to be paranoia. The seal of the Empire, which Her Highness, Shamiiyu, showed the soldiers showed to be tremendously more effective than they'd imagined.

When the ring was confirmed authentic by the high grade military officers assigned to Border Defense, the six of them were carried inside Imperial territory with excessive ceremony. This was their escape from the hell into which they'd descended but for a paper-thin difference.

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg149.jpg|thumb|When Yatori, making a sarcastic remark, finally reached the bedroom and drew the curtains, Ikta was lying half naked on the bed with freshly wrinkled sheets.]] For the Katjvanmaninik Dynasty, ever since the administration attained unity, the sunlight beating down on the country did not face a decline. Its inhabitants with light clothing and travelers with turbans wrapped around their faces, each resisting the fury of the sun.

However, people weren't constantly being overwhelmed by heatstroke. The marketplace was lively under the lord of fire, and food and clothing, ornaments with precious stones and metals, and furthermore foreign goods which no one had seen before had the store fronts on the street overflowing with activity.

The heart of the Katjvarna Empire's business, politics, and culture, the capital Banhataal. The capital, the grounds in the territory of the Emperor which celebrated his prosperity. In this metropolis, the palace where the Imperial Family resided existed together with the garden of a magnificent evergreen tree.

“Ikta, Wake up! Information arrived about the state of the Eastern Province, you know!”

On the third floor of a leading high class hotel even within that capital, "the White Gold Sand Dune," Yatorishino Igsem was banging on the door of a private room. The time was past 11AM. For the fiery-haired girl with the absolute habit of sleeping and waking early, there was no reason to let be the person still out like a light at this hour.

As she continued banging on the door without even caring that there was no response, suddenly a rich sound of an open palm striking a cheek with all its strength echoed back. In front of Yatori's blankly staring eyes, the door was finally thrown open. The one there wasn't a sleepy-eyed youth, but an exquisite woman with her clothing in meaningful disarray.

“G-good morning, miss. ...So, umm, that was rude of me, wasn't it...?”

While fastening her loosened collar with both hands, the woman slipped out from beside the girl and left down the hallway. Yatori, watching her receding figure with a sidelong glance, stepped into the room while breathing a heavy sigh.

“How many does that make now? It hasn't even been a month since we came here- there's a limit to your enthusiasm right?”

When Yatori, making a sarcastic remark, finally reached the bedroom and drew the curtains, Ikta was lying half naked on the bed with freshly wrinkled sheets. If it was just that, then one would assume that it was immediately 'after the fact,' but there was a bright red hand print left on his cheek. It was a difficult call to make.

The youth's eyebrows drew together at the unrestrained flow of sunlight from the window.

“...How many you say, so that's not a good thing...? ...It's morning, what time is it now...?”

“It's already noon. You were definitely out drinking yesterday night, weren't you? Out all night with women?”

“I was drinking until dawn, then I was invited to my room, so I starting drinking anew here, and I was sleeping together with her until just earlier. ...When we opened our eyes with your knocking, for some reason she gave me a slap in the face at full power and left. She was completely unreasonable though, since I hadn't even done anything yet... ”

Ikta complained from atop the bed. The correct verdict was before-- Yatori shrugged her shoulders and surveyed the room, which reeked of alcohol.

“--Where is Kusu? If he fired a high beam or something at your sleepy eyes or something-”

Hearing Yatori's voice, Kusu showed himself from a basket- which was a sleeping area for spirits prepared by the hotel- beside the bed. As if immune to the evils of waking from sleep, this one quickly stepped out from the basket and opened his mouth.

“Good morning, Yatori, Shia. I think that Ikta is still sleepy. Since it seems he had women serving as his companions until late last night.”

“It's fine, Kusu, that doesn't make much of an excuse. Deal with it and wake up, you sex-obsessed male. ...That woman from before seemed like it, but you wouldn't put your hands on a married woman, are you?”

“Fataaha is a widow, you know... She's also separated from her two children and now is a lonely time for her.”

“The art of going after older women is tricky, isn't it? If you're not careful, those children will end up being older than you are. I mean, you take your lady friend's personal statement as at face value? Didn't you see her painful eyes before?”

Without answering, Ikta slowly got off the bed while putting on the shirt folded under his pillow.

“...It's hot today, too. And I really wanted to spend the my time in bed until the sun set... Hahhh.”

“If you're still half-asleep then read this. It should wake you up more than washing your face with ice water.

Yatori stuck a newspaper extra that was being distributed outside in front of Ikta's face as he gave a large yawn.

“Commander Hazaaf Rikan is dead. --With this, the Eastern Province has fallen completely into the hands of the Kioka Republic.”

Even this youth ran short of lighthearted comments and gazed intently at the newspaper in his hand.

Going a little less than a month back in time. Ikta and the others, six of them, having achieved their return to the Empire from the Kioka territory where they'd washed ashore, after entering the care of the soldiers on the border, were carried to a military base in the rear side. There, they were greeted by the Commander-in-Chief of the Eastern Stronghold Hazaaf Rikan himself.

“...You Highness, Princess Shamiiyu! Thank goodness you've come back safely!”

The princess made an appearance at the building of the imperial headquarters, and together with other non-commissioned soldiers, Lieutenant General Rikan immediately knelt down, celebrating the aristocrat's safe return. Rikan was soldier with both a tall stature and broad shoulders, and his luxurious beard and mustache anxiously arranged in a gentleman-like fashion. Even with his body stooped over, he was at the same eye level as Her Tiny Highness, the Princess.

“Raise your head. Surely you have other engagements, Commander-in-Chief, so I'm touched by your personal welcome.”

Her Highness, the Princess, having changed into a clean blouse and skirt, responded to the her subject's bow in a stately manner unbecoming of her age. ...Even as a commander who directed 10,000 soldiers, he was no more than another subject in front of this young girl. Who in the world had she brought with her?-- He properly took notice of the five people behind her.

“A ship headed toward the venue of the High Grade Military Officer Exam sunk, and Her Highness, who had been aboard, had gone missing... We were contacted the other day and informed of both those things a few days earlier, but to think that you drifted ashore on Kioka Territory! When I received a message from the border I thought it was impossible.”

“Indeed. Don't consider it anything less than a miracle that I was able to come back in one piece as I am. And that is entirely due to the aid of the five people behind me. I shall introduce my heroes' names to you, Lieutenant General, from my own lips.”

As Her Highness, Shamiiyu, announced their names one by one, Lieutenant General Rikan lost control of his expression.

“So that's what happened... O, brave youths, you did well to escort Her Highness to this point. If you were my subordinates, I would grant you all promotions at once. Without a doubt this is a service of first-class merit.”

They were words of unrestrained praise, but Her Highness's expression suddenly then sank into anguish.

“It would be nice if you really could do that, but.... Because they were entangled in my misfortune, their High Grade Officer Exam was interrupted. I would like for you only to do something for that...”

“Hmm... certainly, the Secondary Exam Continuation has already been carried out. ...And since there isn't any kind of precedent, it's difficult to make a firm promise. But if I relay the circumstances to the administration headquarters, they might make some kind of special accommodations. If it is something Your Highness wishes, I could even have them send it from the front lines with a single stroke of my pen.”

“That would be great. I apologize for adding to the Lieutenant General's work, but...”

“Anything you please. Since to let young talent be buried would be to lose 100 years from our country, right?”

Yatori and Torway silently stopped Haro and Mashuu from letting their faces light up in regards to their remaining hopes regarding results of the High Grade Military Officer Exam. Just the one person remaining had to be careful not to appear indifferent, but...

“Well then, Your Highness. With this, I think it might be best if you return to the capital as soon as possible and offer reassurance to His Majesty, the Emperor. Since this is encampment of the front lines, I'm hesitant to call it safe.... Certainly I'm aware of your exhaustion, but if we send out horsemen tonight, you can ride together with your heroes and return.”

Lieutenant General Rikan spoke courteously, though in a tone of voice that didn't allow for refusal. Of course, Her Highness, the Princess, didn't have any objections.

It was decided that the six of them, allowed to spend the time until departure at their leisure as per the Lieutenant General's arrangements, would be guided to an improvised reception room. ...However, as the others began to walk, Ikta Solork alone did not move.

“...? What's the matter, Solork-kun? Possibly do you not feel well...?”

The Lieutenant General took notice of it and came closer, and Ikta then strangely gazed back seriously at his face.

“--You should retreat, Lieutenant General Hazaaf Rikan.”

“...What?”

“Abandon the Eastern Province, and withdraw all of the remaining troops to the Stronghold. There is no other option at this point.”

Needless to say, Lieutenant General Rikan- all of the officers in that location broke into an uproar at the youth's drastic proposal. The five leaving for the reception room as well were surprised and looked at Ikta.

“...Don't say such odd things. Until we drive away the Republic soldiers, without achieving our mission as the Eastern Stronghold--”

“The supplies coming from the rear, they aren't sufficient anymore, are they? Thin cheeks can't be covered up with a beard, you know.”

At that keen remark, Lieutenant General Rikan put a hand to his face and was at a loss for words. Ikta continued further.

“If the officers here have weak color in their faces, the exhaustion of the soldiers must be greater than this, no? I dare say, aren't refugees going one after the other?”

“...”

“There is no way that the land razed by the Aerial Warfare soldiers air raids is supporting the same number of soldiers as it has been up to now. When you delay a decisive defeat indefinitely, you only throw away the lives of soldiers and men in vain. …There is no meaning in this kind of battle. Shouldn't you be the one who understands this best?”

Ikta roughened his voice and pressed the Lieutenant General for an answer. Yatori, unable to stay silent, grabbed the nape of his neck and restrained him.

“Know your place, Ikta! This isn't something you can have an opinion about!”

“Place? Ahh, that's exactly my point, you see-- because he can know his place, Mr. Lieutenant General can make a move. Why must the Eastern Stronghold continue fighting as a stronghold, why didn't we stop devoting ourselves to defending in a war which we can't win without attacking? This, that, everything-- It's because it was ordered by the Emperor, isn't it?”

The youth screamed. Clearly, that was a statement that trespassed on taboo. Yatori, sensing that he would go too far, had immobilized his shoulder in a double-arm lock and tried to hold him down before, but then an unexpected person landed the final word.

“Yatori, you don't need to stop him. I'll allow it. Let him speak as he pleases.”

With those words from Her Highness, the Princess, came the first time anyone made Yatori doubt her own ears. Katjvarna's Third Imperial Princess, that is, she who is the Emperor's own child, was supposed to be the first one to condemn Ikta's rash outburst.

The moment Yatori- bewildered as she was- released his hand, Ikta lost all caution with using tongue.

“Let's just say it already- this war is a fixed game. It's the result of the Empire, which had wanted to let go of the Eastern Province since quite a long time ago, trying to achieve that in a way so its citizens' criticisms wouldn't be directed against it.”

Her Highness, the Princess, biting her lip and hanging her head as if she was utterly lost- Ikta as he was now didn't even take the slightest notice of that.

“Originally the Eastern Province was unsettled land, a remote territory of Kioka until about 30 years ago when it was taken in an actual war. At that point in time, the Empire simply took pleasure in increasing its territories. However, it committed a massive blunder when it came time to cultivate the land which it had taken such pains to get hold of.”

The Eastern Province was a tougher land for people to live on than than the Empire had previously expected. Even taking into consideration that they had to cut down the tropical forests, the flood damages were excessive compared to other areas. In the course of prolonged rainfall, the river overflowed and the roads and crops fields which they'd labored so hard to make ended up being submerged. With that, once sanitary conditions worsened, then diseases became prevalent. Each of the areas outside of the Eastern Province, as regions that were advancing despite fighting against drought, were yet another factor making the cultivation of the Eastern Province necessary. That wasn't enough for the Empire.

“In comparison to the heavy capital which the Empire invested, the cultivation of the Eastern Province was lagging behind and not advancing. Not only was cultivation a national policy to begin with, it was too late to call back the people who moved there. By the time they took notice, the Eastern Province, far from turning profit, had turned into a land which endlessly exceeded their estimations as a waste of money.

“Of course the Emperor and the Cabinet regretted it: if it this was how it would turn out, then they were better off not having taken it in the first place. ...So, with that someone among them realized it. It's not too late even from now- this burdensome region, wouldn't it be better to return it to Kioka?”

Nonetheless, there was of course no way they could surrender territory to an enemy nation unconditionally. Not only would the citizens not stand for it, more than anything it would be painfully obvious that their intention in doing that was push the internal administration's failure onto another nation.

“Fearing their citizens' criticisms in regards to losing the Eastern Province, the Imperial Family, out of ideas, tried to divert the worst of the anger in a publicity stunt some way or another. The means they had taken for that purpose turned out to be- of all things- a 'lost battle.'

“The scenario was quite straightforward-- for the Kioka Army which came invading, the Eastern Province would be taken back a second time. If this was the case, the citizens' anger would be directed toward an enemy nation and the army's incompetence, and it wouldn't harm the Imperial Family's dignity as much. ...However, it's a backwards method of caring only about appearances, and I'm honestly disgusted by it.”

Spitting those words out, Ikta gazed forcefully at the senior military official in front of him.

“This scenario seeks a sacrifice. Because, proof that 'the Imperial Family and the Cabinet earnestly dealt with the Kioka Army' is necessary. For that purpose, the person attending to the command of the front lines must be a general whose name is well-known. If such a famous general fought life and limb until the bitter end, then even the citizens would accept that defeat was inevitable, wouldn't they?”

“...”

“For this thankless role, there is no one more suited than you are, is there, Mr. Lieutenant General Hazaaf Rikan? You, who received the implicit command of 'lose and die' from the Emperor, in short are the ultimate sacrifice for covering up the internal administration's failure.

Even after receiving such outrageous treatment, you still intend to stay on good behavior and know your place!?”

Ikta roughened his voice and pressed him for an answer, and Lieutenant General Rikan showed a weak, fleeting smile.

“...Solork-kun, I'm really glad that you are not my subordinate. I'd feel guilty for interfering with military regulation to let the youth who took the trouble to concern for my health not be punished...”

“...”

“Of course, I understand what you're saying. However, for a soldier, orders from the higher-ups are absolute. His Highness, the Emperor is the gracious supreme authority for all soldiers within the Empire- meaning, he has the right to absolute power. I must obey his orders. Obeying the orders of superior officers is a requirement for those who make up a military organization.”

“I understand that you, as a commissioned officer, don't want to create a precedent of ignoring orders. ...However, the Emperor is mistaken. Great generals don't spring forth endlessly from the land of the Empire. If he's going to let you die as a scapegoat and not treasure someone as talented as yourself, then do you even think that such a country has a future!?”

“It's not a soldier's job to talk about the future, Solork-kun. That is the role of His Highness, the Emperor. We subjects only know our places and give our very best. For example, well... it's a worst case scenario. Such as assembling a battle formation so that as many soldiers as possible can return without becoming prisoners of war when we lose the fight.”

Ikta clicked his tongue at Lieutenant General Rikan's phrasing, which made him sense that there was a hidden meaning, and looked around the vicinity.

“Ahh, if you're a Lieutenant General, I guess you would make a move of that sort. Since the remaining personnel from the Imperial Headquarters are too few. Really... not only is everyone dressed as a soldier, but you're all putting on tough acts. You're letting all the youths with bright futures quickly run behind and take the rear guard<ref>rear guard:the soldiers positioned at the rear of a body of troops, especially those protecting an army when it is in retreat</ref> yourself?”

“The Kioka Army will come at us soon on the attack. If we are overpowered by the enemy and can't help pulling back the war front, then that's when we're allowed to actual retreat. We'll stop the enemy in their tracks in the East, then we'll force their soldiers in the West fall back... To implement this 2-stage operation, inevitably, we'll need to make use of our gradually decreasing forces and divide them further into two groups. If they're not skilled soldiers, then they're unfit for the job.”

“If that's what's happening after their attack begins, then in that case we're better off moving forward with things how they are now! That way, there's no need to carry out that dangerous 2-stage operation. The hardships of the rear guard in keeping the enemy in check will decrease considerably, and as a bonus the Lieutenant General himself will live without being exposed to the brunt of things! Isn't that better in absolutely every way!?”

“I can't do that. Protection of the border is the Eastern Stronghold's assigned duty from His Highness, the Emperor. If we begin retreating before the enemy's attack, then that duty would become something personally renounced by me as the Commander-in-Chief.”

“Go feel guilty about renouncing your duty, but at any rate the Eastern Province will be taken back by Kioka! The outcome is the same!”

“The processes are different. Upholding His Highness's orders and having it taken, and running against His Highness's orders and having it taken.”

Rikan shook his head horizontally. Ikta finally lost his temper at the great general's unending loyalty.

“That's why I'm saying-- this way of thinking is unscientific!”

Grabbing the soldier uniform's collar with both hands, Ikta shook the Lieutenant General's body, which was one head taller than his own. At the menacing air one wouldn't imagine from his usual manner, even the five people, Her Highness, the Princess, and the others, looked on at the state of affairs in blank amazement.

When their hands unconsciously flew to their mouths, the color of the soldiers' faces changed as one would expect. However-- one step faster than they could recover, a vital blow volunteered by Yatori rapidly sunk into Ika's side..

“...gah...”

Ikta's knees suddenly gave way at the blow, which had been softened less than usual. His limp fingertips separated from the collar, and Yatori took that opportunity to carry up his body.

“Please excuse him, Lieutenant General Rikan-dono. ...Think of that talk just now as a practical joke and forget it, I beg you.”

Yatori deeply lowered her head along with her long, fiery hair. As if forgetting to even straighten his disheveled coat, Lieutenant General Rikan looked directly at the two youths... at last, he changed his gaze to one of his subordinates.

“...Well, Officer Ordof, please show them to the reception room. With your utmost care.”

Following behind the soldier who'd received the Lieutenant General's order and begun moving, the six of them began walking with Yatori shouldering Ikta at their lead. In the eyes of the older soldiers, Lieutenant General and the others, who were watching them leave, warmth and melancholy were coexisting.

“...Is history going to repeat itself...? Bada Sankrei...”

His five allies, who were close beside him, were the only ones who heard the final words the youth let fall.

“...I see.... Lieutenant General Rikan, is dead...?”

Lying face down with her eyes closed, Haro dedicated a silent prayer. The five of them, summoned by Yatori and gathered in the hotel lobby, shared the news of the death of the great general who should have been valued.

“Meeting the attack of the Kioka Army, the rear guard unit whose command Lieutenant General Rikan saw to personally experienced near total destruction... In exchange, it seems that the majority of the soldiers deployed relatively close to the rear escaped to the capital.”

The Lieutenant General fulfilled his duty to the very end, Torway spoke sorrowfully. Yatori and Mashuu also corrected their seated posture and closed their eyes. They prayed wholeheartedly for blissful afterlife of the old soldiers scattered on the battlefield.

Among that group, Ikta, the only one with a sour face, was gently stroking the face of Kusu as he held him to his chest.

“...Damn, didn't I tell him?”

A low mumble twinged with a curse escaped from Ikta's mouth, startling the waitress who was carrying tea. Next to him, while bringing a teacup to her mouth with a flawless movement, Yatori indifferently made a quip.

“What, exactly, did you tell him? Aren't you being conceited? Did you think that the state of the war would shift with your one opinion?”

Ikta couldn't return any words. Instead, he poured gritty white powder from the sugar jar furnishing the table, which was distinctive to high class hotels, into his tea.

Haro, who had finished her silent prayer and opened her eyes, felt dizzy at his reckless action.

“Th-these grains of sand, would it be bad to pour some in a bag and take them home...? As a souvenir for my younger brothers...?”

She suddenly veered from the solemn news of death to a cheap topic. ...Be that as it may, the other actors, the five people who were officially excellent young men and women, also went on board thinking that it might be less objectionable than reducing the lobby to darkness.

“I understand your feelings, but that's bad etiquette, no? Well, the way Ikta's using it might be as well.”

“Even without obsessing over grains of sand, we've also got rewards from the Imperial Family, right? Because at any rate we escorted Her Highness, the Princess, home from an enemy nation.”

Saying that, Mashuu, completely restored his stomach, which had caved in from being stranded, to its original state with the hotel's luxurious meals. While measuring the passage of time in the course of its swelling, Yatori huffed a sigh.

“Rather than a year's supply of high-grade sugar, there is only one thing I want for my reward. ...A make-up test.”

“Th-that'll be fine, right? It's not our fault the ship sank.”

“It'd be great if things go that smoothly- but the number of successful applicants of the High Grade Military Officer Exam is set for every year. It'd be good if the all seats haven't been filled up already. Arghh, we're already half-dead, you know.”

Maybe her nervousness lessened after living for close to a month in the hotel, but there wasn't as much ambition in Yatori's voice as there had been at the time of the shipwreck.

“No no, I've put quite a lot of thought into it while living here, you see. It's best if they contact us as late as possible.”

While sipping the tea sweetened by adding excessive amounts of sugar, Ikta commented with a voice which wasn't as weary. This man, releasing the scent of women's perfume from his entire body, was unmistakeably the one most enjoying their current lifestyle.

“...Speaking of which, it's decided that you're getting a job at the library here<ref>written as: 帝都 (capital); read as: ここ (here)</ref> ? Traveling expenses are cheaper, was it?”

Considering Ikta had no reason to cut his Exam short, Yatori, shamelessly steadfast, didn't have the slightest intention of scrapping their aforementioned contract. Even so, there was no helping that her voice was tinged with a bit of resentfulness.

“In addition, my living expenses from before entering the lodging house became cheaper, too.”

Ikta spoke, shamelessly brushing it aside. Yatori cursed the naivete of her past self. --She should have punched his stomach harder. If only she had done that, she might have evened it out with medical fees.

As they continued their small talk in a relaxed atmosphere, there was suddenly a presence approaching with a purpose. The four of them save Ikta promptly straightened their backs. The one who came particularly to them with steady footsteps were three imperial court officers clad in imposing formal dress.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetridch, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel, The people here are the five people we called now, correct?”

Everyone responded with a nod. The oldest officer cleared his throat with a cough.

“There is an article to be delivered to your residence from the Commander of the Eastern Stronghold, the currently deceased Lieutenant Hazaaf Rikan.”

As he spoke, the younger soldiers lying in wait on both sides of him stepped forth. In their arms, they were carrying a long, thin package wrapped in red cloth. Handling them with care, they placed them on the table and silently opened the wrapping.

“...Ah!? My air shooter!”

Mashuu excitedly flew to his beloved gun. A beat later, Torway took in his hands his own air shooter, which was two grades better than the standard, and Yatori calmly in hers her polished saber and main gauche. Their favorite weapons which they'd accepted might never again return to them. Their arms trembled with the profound weight of iron and time.

“I'll read the message from the Lieutenant. '-Since the blimp fell into the ocean on the side of the Empire, we were fortunately able to recover your belongings. I not only humbly return them to you, I entrust the future of the Empire to you as well, young heroes.'”

All of them straightened their posture and listened attentively. Rather than a message, that was more the contents of a last request.

“'Though I am an old soldier, my will is undying. I pray for all of your continued luck in the fortunes of war from the realm of the dead.' -That is all.”

Without being told by anyone, all of them spontaneously stood up, and bowed to the great commander who was no longer in this world. Even Ikta, the twisted person he was, was no exception to the respect harbored for one who had fulfilled his duty and died a noble death.

“Very well, then let's move to the actual ceremony. A horse-drawn carriage is waiting outside, so please come after leaving your weapons with the hotel. Come adequately prepared with dress that wouldn't be discourteous to the noblemen.”

Light returned to Yatori's eyes. Now, a new wind was beginning to blow, whisking away the blimp that was staggering with no place to go.

“Subjects, please shed thy tears at the privilege of an audience. --His Highness, the Emperor, Arshankrut Kitora Katjvanmaninik awaits you at the palace.”

Inside a horse-drawn carriage advancing toward the garden of the magnificent evergreen, each of the five's musings were their own.

“H-hey- Hey, Torway...! If remember correctly when we have the audience, we can't look at His Highness's eyes right? Then it's also impolite to speak directly with him without going through an attendant, and clearing you throat or sneezing is also absolutely forbidden, and then umm... ummm...!”

“Maa-kun, it'll be fine so calm down. When you enter His Highness's presence, kneel down, then after you just need to answer the things he asks you. Since manners for the Imperial Court aren't enforced by law, we won't have anything cruel said to us. That is, we're going there to be praised, right?”

The one trembling and easiest to understand was Mashuu, whose round head was frantically turning red and turning blue above his shirt, which had been fastened to the first button against his will. Torway didn't have the time to spend all his energy worrying over calming him down from that kind of state.

“...fine, it's fine... Ilf, Shouka, Echiri... your older sister... you can rely on your older sister, so...”

While muttering the names of her younger brothers, Haro had all but entered the position of prayer. On the opposite side, only Yatori, who was patting her back, was calm as usual. The Igsem Family had received an imperial visit from His Highness, the Emperor, and in her case, today would not be her first time facing the emperor.

Then Ikta Solork. Since leaving the hotel, he'd decreased the number of words he spoke as if he'd become a different person. But, one can't be careless. Seen from the eyes of Yatori, who has known him from a long time, that was more an indication of ill humor than nervousness would be.

...Let's give him a warning at once. That's what Yatori decided while gazing at his expressionless profile.

“Ikta. I'm saying this seriously, but during the audience, only return acceptable answers to the things you are asked. No matter who I am, I refuse to hold you down in the presence of His Highness.”

“...I got it. It's that my side hurts, and I would be suffering on my bed under normal circumstances.”

For the youth, it was a slightly lackluster retort. The horse-drawn carriage came to a stop as they were traveling.

They were instructed to get off by the palace guards outside, and the five of them finally stepped foot on the holy ground where the noblemen resided.

What first caught their eyes was the large temple edifice, built up by stacking smooth opalescent stones.

“...Impossible. This, the Holy White Temple...?”

Yatori's pupils dilated. --For when His Highness, the Emperor, greeted people, there were three buildings in the palace at Banhataal. They were the Yellow Sand Temple meant for meeting with guests from outside the country, the Deep Green Temple meant for hearing the reports of his retainers, and the Holy White Temple meant for praising those who rendered great service to the Imperial Household.

T he one situated closest to the Imperial Palace, in other words the mansion where the Imperial Family carried out their lives, was the Holy White Temple which Yatori and the others currently had before them. The only ones allowed to have an audience with His Highness, the Emperor, in this building were chief vassals who had done a truly great service to the Empire. The highest stair for soldiers, the promotion to general of the army, was conducted here.

“Please follow.”

Guided by a chamberlain <ref> chamberlain: one who manages a household </ref> dressed in long-hemmed ceremonial clothing, the five of them stepped forward into the Holy White Temple. Even the great Yatori nervously toned down her gait. Regardless if they saved Her Highness, the Princess, that was the deed of an ordinary person who didn't even hold an official rank. All she could think was that even if they did have an audience, it was something that could've been settled in the Deep Green Temple.

As a final review before entering they entered his presence, the maids corrected each of the five's appearances. When they discerned that there was nothing that would be a cause for risk in front of His Highness, the bodyguard soldiers meant to be escorts, for whom it was allowed to wear swords, slowly opened the doors to the inner chamber.

In front of a lengthily laid out gold-colored carpet, the ruler of the country commanded the throne.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetdrich, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel. -The aforementioned five people are visiting upon the summons of Your Highness, the Emperor.”

As soon as she gave that report, the chief chamberlain who had led them until now withdrew to the side and only the five young men and women remained in front of His Highness. The gazes of the nobility grew in pressure, and weighed on the backs of the five of them who were kneeling down.

“Shamiiyu. These people's services, from your mouth.”

His deep, dry voice called to his daughter. Upon that, Her Highness, the Princess Shamiiyu, emerged forth from the vanguard of the line of retainers dressed in a snow white sari dress. It seemed that the fatigue from the shipwreck healed completely within one month, and her long blonde hair also regained its former beauty, that form was just like a single flower bloomed on the temple edifice.

“I shall make my report, Father. --First, the service of saving from the brink of death myself, who was shaken into the sea by the tremors on the occasion that the ship headed toward the venue of the High Grade Military Officer Exam sunk due to a storm. Second, the service of forcing the enemy to retire with cleverness and the bravery to risk one's own life on the occasion that I was about to be captured by Republic soldiers. Third, the service of driving away my simple despair and finally escorting me across the national boundary by putting their quick wits to work despite finding ourselves with the misfortune of having Republic territory as the destination to which we drifted ashore at the end of the shipwreck.”

His Highness nodded lightly at the various services the princess listed and gazed at the forms of the honorable young men and women.

“Because of your services, my daughter, who shall inherit 900 years of the sacred blood of the Imperial Household, has returned to our roots without being captured by the savages of Kioka. You protected my blood kin- this is essentially equivalent to protecting the Empire. Therefore, young soldiers of our country's defense, I generously award you with medals of honor. --Raise your heads.”

Receiving permission, the five of them timidly raised their faces. Then, they looked upon the human who took the role of ruler of the country in which they were born into life from a close distance for the first time.

The Emperor was not yet aged. He might have been slightly older than a 40-year old in the prime of manhood. ...In spite of that, his bearing gave the impression of an enormous dead tree. The bony fingers of both his hands, his skin whose dryness was varnished over with large quantities of perfumed oil, his blonde hair faded to the ocher that lost both tone and luster, indicated the decline of both his mind and body without attempting to hide anything.

The dead tree with a crown on his head, relying only on its dignity, slowly raised his right arm.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetdrich, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel. --To these five people, today at this time, I grant the title of 'Imperial Knight.'”

A long, long silence descended. The Emperor's words didn't soak into the five of their heads that easily.

“...Imperial Knight...? ...Umm, that... in other words... a c-conferring of decorations!?”

In this moment, forgetting both his nervousness and decorum, Mashuu's round face shone with joy. Next to him, Torway widened both of his eyes as if he'd seen a ghost in broad daylight. Only Yatori remained the same.

It wasn't illogical that the five of them would doubt their ears. The title of “Imperial Knight,” usually, was one of the supreme honors given only unto High Grade Military Officers who performed heavy services during war. The people who received this- although it was an honor limited to one person that could not be inherited by descendants- it added those people to the lowest seat of nobility.

The nobility under the Imperial class system existed for the purpose of selecting young people from influential pedigrees to be related to the Imperial Family through marriage, and as a general rule one did not rise to nobility from the common class. The near unique exception to that was the conferring of decorations of “Imperial Knight”, and numerous benefits came along with it. A large increase in pension, a more influential voice in political matters, permission to attend meetings hosted by the House of Nobles<ref>貴族院 (House of Lords) The upper house of Parliament in the UK (the lower house is the House of Commons).</ref>...more rights than their young bodies could handle would come falling into their laps.

Therefore, Yatori and Torway couldn't simply rejoice. Even if the service had been saving the Third Princess, this was clearly an excessive reward, and it seemed to have thrown Torway, who couldn't bring himself to embrace it with both arms, for quite the loop. Why let it go without being suspicious of the hidden side?

While supporting Haro, who'd fainted from shock, Yatori nonchalantly sent a slanted gaze behind her. ...There was no color in the face of Ikta Solork. His clenched right and left fists were trembling uncontrollably.

Some way or other pushing back the urge to immediately leap forward and strangle the neck of the head of the Imperial Family-- that's the feeling Yatori got. She was almost certain.

When the arrangements for the conferring of decorations were over, the Imperial Family leaned their weight on the throne as if that had completely tired them out. The chief chamberlain took care of everything that came after. The details concerning the preparation of the 'Imperial Knights,' and the results of the High Grade Military Officer Exam which had been interrupted by that incident. Here, their passing of the exam on account of the five's special circumstances was announced to them. Though, since they were told after the conferring of decorations, both their surprise and joy had been weak.

Their unexpected audience ended without any indication, and the five of them were led down from the inner chamber before anyone could accurately make sense of the situation.

With Yatori, who was shouldering a fainted Haro, at their head, they left the Holy White Temple. Outside, in front of two covered horse-drawn wagons, the princess, clad in a white sari dress, was waiting for them.

“...Your Highness, Shamiiyu...”

“I trust that was troublesome. But, please come with me for a little longer. Starting now, there will be a ceremony celebrating your conferring of decorations.”

With that short announcement, Her Highness, the Princess, boarded onto the left carriage on step ahead of them.

“We will be riding separately in threes. Yatori and Solork ride in this one. The remaining three in the other.”

It was a meaningful division. Everyone boarded as they were being told, andthe carriage began moving not long after. While they were three people using a space that six might have used easily, Her Highness, the Princess, in the middle of a closed off guest cabin, began the conversation.

“No matter what we say here, the coachman can't hear us. You don't need to hold back anymore, Solork.”

The princess spoke as if she'd seen through Ikta's innermost thoughts. Ikta unclenched the fists he had held tightly all this time, breathed a single magnificent sigh, and ruffled his own black hair.

“You really came through, Princess. You've completely and utterly messed up my life plan. When- even if heaven and earth turned over- a soldier was the last thing I wanted to become...”

The youth who'd been an ordinary person until just an hour ago moaned. ...Yes, Ikta was already a soldier.

It wasn't because he'd passed the High Grade Military Officer Exam due to special circumstances. In the end, that was simply receiving approval to enter the army as leading cadet, and the recipient himself could refuse it if he wanted to. Under normal circumstances.

The problem was the fact that he was conferred the title of “Imperial Knight.” The conferring of decorations was an order from Emperor under the guise of a reward. Seeing that he was a commoner, this wasn't something he could refuse. Even more troublesome, that title involved enlistment in the military, whether he wanted it or not. The reasoning was plain and simple: a knight couldn't not be a soldier.

“Since I've become a soldier, I can't defy directions from the army anymore. At this point, it's not 'authorization' to advance to a High Grade Military Officer Academy- it's an 'order.' ...The librarian post at the National Library I worked so hard to get is worthless now. I don't even have the energy to get angry anymore.”

Finding the excess space being a good thing, Ikta laid the half of his body above his hips on the seat. On the expression of her Highness, the Princess, who was watching this youth, though she was keeping up appearances with a blank face, feelings of guilt were faintly showing through.

“...Your Highness, we are grateful for having received unmerited honor. However, isn't it unnatural all the same?”

Yatori opened her mouth in exchange. The princess was silent and listened intently.

“'Imperial Knight'- as its wording signifies, should be a title given unto soldiers who have performed a great, meritorious war service. 'Knight,' since it's a decoration awarded to soldiers; the people who are given the title 'Knight' are already soldiers, therefore the order is backwards. As far as I know, there is no precedent for this conferring of decorations.”

“There is no precedent. Therefore, one was created with you.”

“Your Highness...”

“Yatori, I beg you, don't criticize me with that face! Of course, I did support it. However, your conferring of decorations was not my idea, but the desire of the entire membership of the Katjvarna Cabinet.”

While still laying down, Ikta scoffed at Her Highness, the Princess's weak defense.

“...Even if it's a fixed game in reality, if the citizens witness the fall of the Eastern Stronghold, it's nothing more than a 'losing battle.' Their hatred is directed toward Kioka, and once they've pinned the blame on the army, it's human nature to can't help but feel uneasy, right?”

“...”

“Who you want to have at this time are idols who will inspire hope in the citizens... in short, heroes.”

The princess sighed. The accuracy of Ikta's guesses was reliable, more than that, it was even frightening.

“...That's correct. The timing of our safe return was to convenient. Young military cadets return home with the Third Princess who'd gone missing from Kioka as it was on the verge of taking back the Eastern Province. Amidst the unfortunate reports of the losing war, this news has become the sole light for the citizens. The government had no choice but to make use of this.”

“Ahh, so that's it? I guess royalty does have the privilege of toying with the lives of ordinary citizens.”

Ikta's sarcasm, devoid of any humor, had quickly become nothing more than a sword forged from words.

“At any rate, we're now the heroes who're supposed to reassure the hearts of the 20 million people in the Empire. ...Well, let's put that aside for the moment. As much as it annoys me, it's not like imperial commands are going to change if we start complaining now. The thing I want to ask about before anything is something different.

--Hey, Princess. Just what the hell do you want by corralling us like this?”

Raising his upper body, Ikta finally cut to the heart of the matter.

“It's the one thing that's been bothering me from that start. What was someone like the Third Princess doing aboard a ship headed for the Hirgano Archipelago? Even an extremely sophisticated person such as myself can't come up with a single good reason for you to have gone.”

“Th-that was part of official business. In light of the deterioration of the state of war with Kioka, to encourage the military cadets bearing the burden of this country's future...”

“If your behavior had been immature for your age, then I'd have no problem accepting that cover for your true intentions. ...But, it's too late for that. Whatever it was, you've shown too much of your intelligence, you see. Not just me but Yatori and even Torway caught on that you, Princess, were keeping something to your tiny self. --Kusu, Highbeam.”

Kusu, held in Ikta's arms, bathed Her Highness, the Princess, in a strong light. As if illuminating the inside of her secret heart.

“Ahh.. S-stop it, Solork, it's bright...”

“I'll just spit the truth out already. When we young men and women, just starting out with great potential for success, answered the call to guard the Princess... it's obvious that we only came to make connections anticipating the profits in the distant future.”

Whether or not it was a response to the conferring of the title “Imperial Knight,” Ikta was unusually sadistic about criticizing the girl. However, it didn't seem that the princess would let her scene partner assume the leading role indefinitely.

“...Is that cynicism something you learned from your father, Solork?... No, Ikta Sankrei?”

That moment, the youth stopped blinking. He made Kusu shut off the light by a sign with his finger, and glared keenly at his scene partner.

“...So the Imperial Family's prided Central Intelligence Unit doesn't even need one month to investigate someone's personal history?”

“The only one who can deploy them is the reigning emperor. I'm not able to use them, and there was no need to use them this time anyway. Excellence in intelligence, tact, effectiveness in times of emergency. Taking on the accent of a Kioka citizen defected from the Empire. And above all, your threatening attitude toward the currently deceased Lieutenant Rikan, seeking the retreat of the whole army in defiance of Imperial command. Gathering the clues until now, there is more than enough for me to entertain a slight suspicion.”

Having regained control of the conversation flow, the princess suddenly turned an apologetic gazed toward Yatori.

“I must apologize to you, Yatori. In order to investigate Solork's past, I negotiated with the Igsem Family without going through you. Since, witnessing the trust you two share, there seemed to be few things hidden between you.”

“...My father, talked about it...?”

“He did try to hide it. However, so he would have to speak to me, I commanded him with the power of the state. When I heard the truth by coercing him in that manner, though, the strength of your relationship became more and more mysterious.”

There was tint of confusion in the Her Highness, the Princess's eyes when there was no evidence that the mystery would become clear.

“Despite formerly being an outstanding commander, he was branded with the dishonor of 'war criminal' for defying orders in the middle of an operation before meeting his end in imprisonment during the postwar period of the previous military campaign with Kioka, Commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army, General Bada Sankrei. And you are his posthumous son, Ikta.”

In the face of the trump card which Her Highness, Shamiiyu, revealed, Ikta averted his eyes as if he were annoyed.

“I wasn't born from notch of a tree, I mean, even Ikta-kun has parents. The man who provided the small seed for my birth might've had that name, now that I think about it.”

What was twisted has become outright childish. That's what the princess thought once she reclaimed the leading role. Since that was something which had been taken from her ever since she'd met him, it also felt that, somehow, she was reclaiming her pride along with it, and without realizing it she was becoming more and more arrogant.

“I still have more! The person whom you called teacher, who was the first to preach the said way of thinking called 'science', wasn't he the old professor who defected last year from the Empire to the Kioka Republic, the 'blasphemer' Anarai Kahn? It seems that he was the long sworn friend of Bada Sankrei.”

“Though the nickname 'blasphemer,' I think that the old man took it as a compliment.”

“I'm not nearly done yet! Your Kiokan accent was something you learned from your mother wasn't it? At the time of victory, I hear that a beautiful woman whom the decadent reigning emperor had summoned to his harem from Kioka was granted to General Bada as a reward for distinguished service in war. Her name, if I remember correctly, wasn't it Yuuka Sankrei!?”

The light of reason vanished from Ikta's eyes, and his right hand, darting out, snatched the princess's collar. This time, he even shoved Yatori- who had immediately moved to stop him- aside with his left hand.

“---Try saying one more insulting thing about my mother. I'll strangle you to death with this hand.”

Ikta glared at the princess with a murderous expression he'd seldom ever shown. It didn't last long-- he released his scene partner when Yatori regained her stance. ...However, that was enough. The incident lasting barely a few seconds carved the fear of 'being hated by someone' into the immature, young girl.

“...Don't talk about that. If you do, then he'll really have to strangle you.”

While shielding the princess, who was in a state of shock, with her back, Yatori advised her in a low voice. Ikta, having calmed down, raised both hands and showed nonviolent intentions which contradicted his behavior.

With that, their conversation was interrupted. When the princess's breathing, as she was being soothed by Yatori, all but returned to normal, the carriage, which had reached its destination, came to a stop. Ikta was the very first to open the door and come down from the guest cabin.

Quite some time should have passed by, but they were somehow still inside the garden. They had been transported to a plaza in the east suitable for the celebratory banquet. Within the garden, which was trimmed with vivid flowers in full bloom, luxurious food in a completely different league from the Imperial Academy Graduation Commemoration Party was lined on the tables, and high-class military persons and nobles with drinks<ref> the alcoholic kind</ref> in one hand were mingling with light conversation.

“Ahh thank goodness- celebratory banquets really are first-class. I'm feeling a little better with this, you know.”

“Wait, Ikta, Her Highness still...!”

Taking no notice of the princess's pale face, Ikta located Mashuu and the others standing in a slightly removed location and promptly moved to meet up with them. Of course Yatori's voice would have a tinge of criticism.

While having his back turned toward them, the youth spoke in a dry voice.

“Hey, Yatori. You passed the High Grade Military Officer Exam, and that came along with the title of 'Imperial Knight', which is leagues above just top of a class. Sure there's a teeny reason not to be satisfied, but if you measure the pros and cons, today is undoubtedly a day for you to commemorate. Am I right?”

“...”

“On the contrary, how is it for me, I wonder? These things are exactly the same for me you see, and it's without question the worst day of my life. Between today and the day my mother died, it's hard to say which was better. In any case, even though it was the absolute last thing I ever wanted for my life, I became three things at once today. A nobleman, a soldier-- and a hero.

“On day like this, for the time being I'm just going to drink until I don't know anything anymore. That's the only thing I can think of.”

Finishing his speech with a wavering voice, without even returning a single glance toward Her Highness, the Princess, Ikta finally took his leave.

Likely, nowhere in the world did words exist that might have stopped him.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2014-12-31T04:34:41Z

Bilagaana: fixed link

==All Quiet on the Eastern Front==

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg71.jpg|thumb|Crackle, crackle--with the sound of sparks popping, the young girl opened her eyes.]] It felt like she was being swallowed by cold, black, bottomless darkness.

There was no way to resist it. Being tossed about by the raging current with no sense of up or down, her eardrums screeching and shrieking with the pressure of the water- but more than that, the pressure of despair crushed her heart. Staring down the terror of death before your eyes for the first time since birth is not something you could possibly face with the power of reason.

The strength of her floundering arms and legs quickly exhausted. --As that happened, a light shone.

She could vaguely see that something was coming, traveling along a straight path<ref>written as: 光明 (bright light); read as: みち (path, road)</ref> that pierced through the darkness. At first, her arm was grasped- from there, her body embraced. She could hear the sound of a heart extremely close by. She could only think that it seemed the two of their pulses, passing through their touching skin, were synchronizing.

Inside her fading consciousness, she could tell that Death was clicking his tongue and growing distant from her as she was wrapped in light and warmth--

“...Nnn…”

Crackle, crackle--with the sound of sparks popping, the young girl opened her eyes.

Her view was dark. With a small open fire as the sole light source, in the center of the orange light, human silhouettes emerged. A handsome young man anxiously gazing at the fire together with a plump youth whose teeth were chattering. As she turned even more, there was an imposing female with hair the same color as flames sitting on the left end. She was closely hugging her partner, a spirit, whom everyone was sharing to warm themselves.

“...Ah! Were you woken up?”

With a gentle voice close to her ear, she gradually noticed that she was being held upright. There was a feeling of soft breasts on her back, and warmth was being distributed from the skin in contact with hers across thin undergarments.

“...You, are…?”

At her voice, before anything the red-haired female--Yatori rose and immediately knelt reverently.

“You were able to awaken, Your Highness, the Princess. ...Please allow me nothing but the privilege worshiping you like this.”

Except Haro, who was embracing the young girl, the other actors followed Yatori’s example and lowered their heads. Being shown respect from them, the young girl as well remembered, once more, her own rightful position.

“...You, raise your heads. It’s fine to eliminate etiquette- Under what circumstances...”

“Ah, as you wish. ...If I may explain concisely, during a boat trip headed to the venue for the High Grade Military Officer Exam, the Hirgano Archipelago, the boat which we happened to ride together encountered a storm and sunk. The only ones to narrowly escaped on lifeboat, were the six of us, including Your Highness. More importantly, after approximately two days of drifting, we drifted ashore a beach somewhere…thus, we are now living in an underground cave.”

Receiving Yatori’s report, the young girl widened her large eyes and sank into silence...after that, she took a full several minutes and organized her memories, making up for the gaps with the information she heard a moment ago.

“...I see, the ship… So that really wasn’t a dream?”

The unpleasant memory of being swallowed up by the pitch black ocean surface was brought back, and her shoulders suddenly trembled. Inside the layered outer garments she wore, Haro, embracing her small body, anxiously looked at her face from the side.

“During the two days of drifting, since the body of Your Highness, continuously struck by rain, became completely cold…this Haroma Bekkel and I, Yatorishino Igsem, had the honor of warming your body with our body warmth in turn. We were aware of our impoliteness, but for the lack of other methods, kindly pardon this much...”

“K-kindly pardon…!”

When Haro ashamedly lowered her head, the girl expressed a wry smile and shook her head.

“I am grateful from my heart for your kindness. With this one fragile body, I don’t doubt that I might have died of the cold before waking. ...Incidentally, you. You just called yourself Yatorishino Igsem.”

“Ah...”

“It’s been a long time. I visited your home on the occasion of the Imperial visit of the reigning emperor, is that already a story from eight years ago?”

At the few words the girl spoke aimlessly, Yatori lifted her bowed head without thinking.

“...You remember it? At that time, Your Highness had just become four years of age…”

“Counting traditionally<ref>数えで (old method of counting age where newborns are considered one year old, and years are added at every New Year)</ref>, you were 10 years old. You noticed me feeling irritated that my hand couldn't reach a plate, and you took baked sweets from the table for me. Did you also similarly recognize my appearance?”

All the same, the girl herself knew that it might be an unjustifiable story. Yatori smiled vaguely and answered.

“Compared to that time, Your Highness exceeded my imagination and grew splendidly, so… Your golden-colored hair and the Katjvanmaninik<ref>written as: 永霊樹 (Eternal Spirit Tree); read as: カトヴァンマニニク (Katjvanmaninik)</ref> engraved ring, if I had been negligent in some respect to even one of them, I wouldn’t have been able to be certain.”

That said, the girl pulled her left hand from an opening in the outer garments she wore layered together with Haro. What she fitted onto it was a ring plated with a design of the Eternal Spirit Tree, which served as the symbol of the Katjvarna Empire.

“...Indeed. This person is the third Imperial Princess of the present Katjvarna Empire, Shamiiyu Kitra Katjvanmaninik.”

Except Yatori, who was half-convinced, the other actors appeared to realize that the existence in front of their eyes was nobility with a self-introduction from the mouth of the person herself. After a dignified silence, the one first of all to start the conversation was Torway.

“...I’m Torway Remeon. I meet you for the first time, Your Highness, Princess Shamiiyu.”

“Umm, you’re the youngest of the Remeons. I’ve also heard rumors of you.”

“It is an honor. If it pleases you, if you would allow me just one inquiry…”

Without waiting for the end of Torway’s proposal, Her Highness, the Princess, began to answer in a firm tone.

“If it’s the reason that I happened to board the same ship as you did, I’ll answer without needing to be asked. In light of the worsening of the state of war with Kioka, as an extension of Imperial Family, I came to see the faces of the young people burdened with the future of this nation. It is also encouragement to the test-takers. It is nothing more or less than that.”

“But, any accompanying military officers or...?”

“Don’t finish your question. It's obvious that they sunk to the bottom of the ocean together with the boat.”

Somehow, there was an obstinance in the tone of Her Highness, Shamiiyuu- who'd anticipated and answered the question- that didn’t allow her scene partner to challenge her. ...But if there had been escorts, it was troubling that they didn’t see anyone near her both when they met on board and when she came onto the deck. Torway kept that doubt inside his chest for the moment.

“I-I’m called, Mashuu Tetdrich. Your Highness, the Princess, a-also allow me, a few words, if…”

While his well fleshed-out body, clung to tightly by a wet shirt, was trembling, Mashuu timidly cut into conversation. The gaze of Her Highness, the Princess, turned to him.

“Tetdrich… That is a pedigree entrusted with the Stationing Unit of Ebdorch Island in the Southwestern part of the Empire. I learned your name as well. If there is something you’d like to ask, then do as you like, Mashuu Tetdrich.”

Yatori, who was next to her, admired Her Highness, the Princess, who had fluently stated a summary of the Tetdrich Family, for her extensive knowledge. On the other side, starting to make his way over, Mashuu himself, seemingly without the time to even notice that he'd met a scene partner who knew his family name, faintly choked out a plea from his discolored, purple lips.

“I-if your body is s-sufficiently warmed, if you, would n-now r-r-return the outermost layer, you’re wearing, m-my coat…”

Hearing that, Her Highness, the Princess, then noticed for the first time that the outer garments of everyone in that area were lent for the purpose of warming herself. As one would expect, Haro, thinking that it was inexcusable, panickedly restrained the girl trying to slip out from inside the layered garments which substituted for blankets.

“Kya- y-you shouldn’t come out! Both the Princess and I are only in our underwear, you see!? Yatori-san, please return Mashuu’s clothing to him!”

Nodding, Yatori retrieved the just the outermost mantle and returned it, well-dried, to its owner. Merely taking advantage of that, Mashuu, wrapped in the middle of superior fabric and seeming to devote all his effort into not losing body heat, didn’t say anything since.

“Ah, the Princess’s clothing is also mostly dried…   Then, I think that it’s a little difficult to do, but could we have you change clothing like this?”

“If it is your wish, then we don’t mind dismissing the males. Well, but there is a storm outside.”

At the appearance of Yatori speaking cruel things with a smile, Mashuu’s body trembled violently for a reason other than the cold. Her Highness, the Princess, refused her proposition- which wasn't good material for a joke- dismounted from Haro’s lap while wearing too much clothing with an unexpected promptness, and stood on the ground with her own legs for the first time in two days.

“Umm… I don’t feel unwell. I wonder if it’s because you warmed me.”

“That is above all, but now for a while, please be located near the fire. Under these conditions, if a cold or the like is caught by Your Highness, there’s nothing that can be done, even by us.”

Her Highness, the Princess, obediently complied with Yatori, who requested politely, but in a firm tone. Since sitting on the bare ground meant that her lower back would grow cold, she sat back down Haro’s lap in the end.

They surrounded the open fire in silence for a while, but Her Highness, the Princess, suddenly opened her mouth with a face as if she had been struck by lightning.

“...That’s right. I wonder if, the time the ship sunk, the person who rescued me when I was thrown out to the ocean is among us? There’s no mistaking that you all are the benefactors of my life, but I particularly want to express my thanks to that person. Come forward.”

“.... Please wait a moment.”

Rising, Yatori slipped out of their circle around the open fire and walked into the pitch dark depths of the cave. As a replacement for her disappearing figure, the sound of a limp, heavy object being kicked echoed across accompanied by a scream.

“Wake up, Ikta. It’s a call from Her Highness, the Princess.”

“...Have her reschedule. For me to meet with a party without an appointment... oof.”

The same sound and a yell echoed back three times. As for whether the ordeal was finally over, a youth with a hand affixed to his hip like an old man worrying over lower back pain, naked above the waist and wearing a light spirit in a pouch, revealed his form.

“...I’m Ikta Solork. Thanks, Your Highness, the Princess- in a good mood?”

“How- so there was another person? Then, you’re the one…?”

“Well, it was the spur of the moment, or should I say, I was the right person at the right time….   Since I was the only light spirit holder…”

Dressing up formally with a shirt handed to him by Haro, Ikta, in a dreadfully inappropriate gesture, bowed to Her Highness, Shamiiyu. Although in actuality, that was just him being kicked from behind by Yatori.

“I see. In any case, I give my thanks, Ikta Solork. In addition, to your partner, light spirit-dono as well. After I’ve safely returned to the capital, I’ll arrange for due compensation regarding your brave deeds.”

Kusu raised his head from inside the pouch. However, Ikta was sitting cross-legged at the moment.

“Then, it’s best if you can return safely, isn’t it...somehow…”

“Ikta. Stop speaking in a way that meaninglessly agitates anxiety.”

Yatori advised in a low voice. However, it was after her scene partner’s anxiety was already agitated.

“...It’s possible that return can’t be realized, you mean?”

“For us- who don’t know where this place is- quite so. It was fortunate that we were able to drift ashore while still alive, but even so we were carried away for a full two days in the middle of a storm. ...although on the way, I saw the sun come out in the upper right front side of boat’s course, so I just know that we were carried to the northeast.”

Ikta’s tone was trivial, but there was no aspect in contents that was glossed over with optimism. When Her Highness, the Princess, sunk into silence, Torway stood up to change the atmosphere, which had become considerably heavier.

“It seems the sound of rain has grown weaker. We also need to confirm the present location, and if that means going to observe outside, then perhaps we should go now. --Ik-kun, if you like, shall we go together?”

“That nickname, you really don’t learn…”

Even while grumbling, Ikta stood up with surprising obedience. With each of their spirits stored in their hip pouches- after Torway took up his own bag in addition to that- the two lined up and left the cave.

The time appeared to be early morning since the sky was already bright, and the pounding storm had weakened to the degree of a light drizzle. Brushing aside thickets, Ikta and Torway pushed their way through a trailless forested region that spread along the beach. During that, they had some slight conversation.

“Thank you for coming with me. To be honest, I wondered if Ik-kun wouldn’t think this was too much trouble.”

“Since Mashuu was in that state of health, and the girls were needed for the Princess’s protection, the lineup was decided by the process of elimination, right? I slack off when I need to slack off, but at times when if I slack off I’ll die, I’ll work.”

It was a twisted argument, but Torway never disliked that character of Ikta’s.

“So, about Her Highness, the Princess… Ik-kun, what do you think?”

“Even if there are suspicious points, I think that it’s best not to make any strange investigations. At best, you’ll get trapped in a bad situation.”

“Aw, right to the core of things. When you talk with me, you won’t return with humor?”

“I deliberately flip a switch. Even if I’m the funny man here, Yatori<ref>written as: ツッコミ役 (straight man role); read as: ヤトリ (Yatori); generally, the two members of a comedy duo are known as the straight man （ツッコミ） and the funny man　（ボケ）</ref>isn’t with me… ah, I found something good.”

Ikta, finding a fruit-like object hanging from poison ivy, plucked it and threw it over to Torway. While biting into his own share, he explained.

“It’s the insect trap of the pitcher plant. When it ripens and becomes used for attracting insects, it’s not good anymore, but if it’s before the mouth has opened, the fluid inside can be used for drinking. It’s surprisingly sweet, so give it a try.”

“...Ah, it really is. It’s tart and delicious.”

“Put some in your sack for me. It'll tide us over until we find real food.”

Unable to put anything in their mouths outside the water created by Haro’s water spirit, everyone in the cave was being tormented by hunger. Torway merrily took down the sack from his back, plucked the insect traps within reach, and began stuffing.

“But, you and Mashuu both are people I look up to. Since, even when the ship we boarded sank, you carried those heavy things out with such great care.”

What Ikta meant was the iron, gun-like thing inside Torway’s sack that conspicuously asserted its existence. The firing of leaden balls with the pressure from using a pump<ref>written as: 空気圧縮能力 (air compression ability); read as: ンプ (pump)</ref> such as that installed onto the "wind tunnel" in abdomen of his partner, a wind spirit, was the main weapon of modern-day soldiers-- so to speak, it was an air shooter barrel<ref>written as:風銃の銃身 (wind gun’s gun barrel); read as: エアシューターのバレル (air shooter’s barrel)</ref>.

“Haha. I considered it a little, but I thought that thinking about whether or not it’d be a burden and throwing it away could wait until after we boarded the lifeboat. Since, for me, an applicant to the Air Gunner Division, it’s the most important thing next to the lives and partners<ref>written as: 精霊 (spirit); read as: パートナー　(partner)</ref> of my allies.”

“Although it would be nice if we didn’t run into circumstances where that’d serve a purpose. At any rate, ahh I’m hungry…”

Throwing away the insect traps that had their contents sipped dry, Ikta and Torway, while listening to the chorus of the insects inside, they hurried ahead.   While looking at a compass so they could move forward in a straight line and lose their way, they emerged to a grassland that interrupted the forested region in about 15 minutes.

“...We’re screwed.”

As his field of vision was being suddenly cleared, Ikta surveyed the area and thus complained as the first thing out of his mouth. Coming a little later, Torway, upon witnessing the same sight as he did, was at a loss for words.

There was nothing surprising regarding the terrain. Extending considerably from east to west, an open field with a few undulations sprawled out uninterrupted. However, on the ground on the west side which they were supposed to follow back-- in addition to a natural mountain range and hills, something else stood as a further obstacle.

“...There’s no way…. I mean, that’s the west side…no matter how much we were carried off, this…!”

Even Torway, who had boasted a composure rivaling Yatori’s until now, couldn’t suppress the trembling of his voice this time. Displayed in his view were barbed wire entanglements running perpendicular to the shoreline that divided the open field in two, and within them, separated by fixed distances and dotting the area one by one, turrets meant for watch-keeping. From the closest one, he could even see the figures of actual soldiers coming in and out.

“...Somehow, it doesn’t seem like a delusion. The eastern border of the Katjvarna Empire, if it’s from here, we can see to the western side. Meaning, basically…”

In any case, as to not be found by the guard soldiers, the two hid their bodies in the shadows of the trees. --First three clicks of his tongue. Then he huffed out a single sigh, generously blended with resignation until he was satisfied, and-

“This place is already territory of the Kioka Republic… it’s regrettable, but it looks like we’ve descended into hell but for a paper-thin difference.”

Ikta Solork described a reality similar to his own personal nightmare with quite a simple metaphor.

Due to the report spilled from the mouths of Ikta and Torway once they returned, the atmosphere of inside the cave, far from becoming lighter, instead welcomed an increase in pressure to one similar to lead.

“...That… to think we were carried off to the other side of the national border.”

Haro murmured with a paled face. Mashuu, who just finally warmed his body, also let out a scream.

“Dammit…How can it be like this? Just when I thought we made it through…”

Regardless whether that was good or bad, Mashuu’s words spoke for everyone’s true feelings. Even the great Yatori was silent as if there was a need to rethink her words of encouragement. Before that, Ikta acknowledged the circumstances.

“Because it turned out like this, the options that we can actively select are limited. So before anything, concerning that point, I think it’s wise for us all to establish a common goal.”

Without waiting for a response, Ikta raised his right and left index fingers and held them up so they could be seen by everyone.

“The first, surrender to the Kioka Army and request reception as prisoners of war. Well, if anything it’s relatively reliable.”

A heavy silence filled the cramped space. There was not one person among them attracted to that option.

“The second, cross the national border and return to the Empire with our own power. This one’s quite the gamble, no?”

Talk was cheap. When they considered the difficulties of putting it to action, no one could easily give their support.

After having a not-brief pause for consideration, appearing to be speaking timidly, Mashuu opened his mouth.

“I-if we become prisoners of war, with the wartime treaty, our safety is guaranteed. Of course, we might be confined, but if we wait for a while, wouldn’t we be able to return to the Empire via a prisoner exchange...?”

Rather than a view grounded in reality, it was a wishful observation. Yatori shot it down completely.

“Still, that’s too optimistic, isn’t it? I think that even people without self-awareness are among us, but for the moment we are High Grade Military Officer cadets bearing the future of the Imperial Army, right? Just that is reason enough on Kioka's side to not want to send us back… even if you leave out that point- and this something including myself- among us, there are too many people who can serve as material for diplomatic exchange.”

“That’s true, isn’t it? Not even mentioning Her Highness the Princess, there’s Yatori-san, a descendent of the Igsem Family, and me, a descendant of the Remeon Family… under any circumstances, high prices would be set for these three as prisoners. Say for now that we are able to return, how much compensation will be required?”

“Goodness, people with high prices on their lives really suck, don't they?   We can’t even secure our self-interests how we want to.”

Not one person had the composure to respond to the cynical remark which Ikta, with a stunned expression, had uttered.

“Well, that’s it in a nutshell, my buddy Mashuu. Even if we become prisoners of war in this place, we won’t be returned that easily to our country<ref>written as: 帝国 (Empire); read as: くに ((mother) country)</ref>, and say we were returned, then quite the cost would be wrung out for us. And you should imagine the narrowness of our shoulders among other things once we’ve return to our country. ...Well, in addition, the situation if we choose this option<ref>written as: 捕虜　(prisoners of war); read as: こっち (this direction/one)</ref>, we can only hope that the people of Kioka won’t find the Tetdrich Family’s fame as hot information, right?”

Even reaching this point, there was no escaping the harshness of the sarcasm from Ikta’s words. Mashuu held his face and agonized, but, the next moment, a roar sounded across the cave as if to drive off those worries.

“Things like prisoners of war-- this isn’t a joke!”

Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu, doing well to vigorously stand up, shouted with a look menacing enough to shake the flame of the open fire. Even as astonished gazes gathered on her, she still didn’t loosen her tone.

“There is no time to be stranded in a place like this! I- I must return as quickly as possible! Forget guard soldiers- cross the border using any means necessary! You, listen, in the event of our success, whatever reward- mmph!?”

At that moment, impolite to the extreme, two fingers pressed directly down on the lips of the tirading princess. While the other actors were dumbfounded, Ikta was looking down on the nobility in front of his eyes with a horribly cold expression.

“Quiet down a little, Princess. No matter how much you rant and dangle an extravagant reward in front of our noses, there’s no making the impossible possible. That degree of reason is something I’d like you to learn from history. That is, from our<ref>written as: 帝国 (Empire); read as: ウチ (we, us)</ref> history of repeating the same things to a sickening degree.”

“---H-how…!”

Having called him the benefactor of her life, the princess overlooked his shameless rudeness until now, but still, she was at a loss for words with this contempt. Since it escalated higher than she could handle, she didn’t know what to say back right away. In the end, there wasn’t a need for her to say anything. Since, Yatori, who broke in between them, twisted Ikta’s arm up and pulled his body to the ground without warning.

“--Your Highness, this thing has committed a grievous irreverence. Upon my word, he won’t speak such profanity a second time, so this time if you could somehow be merciful. In light of this thing’s service at the time of the ship sinking.”

While using enough strength to make his bones creak and his joints produce an unpleasant grinding sound, Yatori begged forgiveness in an unstrained voice. At her terrifying power, the princess forgot her fury and only shook her head vertically.

“I-t’s fine…. Certainly, it seems that I lacked composure…”

Ikta, having received forgiveness, was finally released from her defense technique. He stood without groaning once, but he was holding his twisted shoulder and seemed to be enduring considerable pain.

“You’ve reflected, haven’t you? Once you’ve given thanks for Her Highness’s generosity, go cool your head outside a bit.”

“Roger that.”

Leaving behind a reply which didn’t suggest that he’d reflected at all, Ikta left the cave together with Kusu. When his figure disappeared outside, Yatori turned to everyone remaining and made a single proposition.

“Whatever choice we make, there’s no point if no one has normal powers of judgment. It’s impossible to try to have a constructive discussion while hungry. For now, how about prioritizing our immediate survival and gathering food?”

“...Yep, I approve. If we can fill our stomachs, surely a good plan will come to mind.”

Following Torway, Haro and Mashuu also agreed one by one. The last remaining, Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu, with the fiery haired girl’s intense eyes in front of her, had no other choice but to nod.

Ikta, chased out of the cave, began a food supply to satisfy his hunger without even being prompted by someone else. He appeared twisted on the surface, but, fundamentally, he was only moving according to the three main desires, and his behavioral principles were simple.

“Hm~m, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Attalea_cohune cohune palm] nuts sure are hard to harvest without a tool…”

Palm trees laden heavily with nuts were standing here and there, but he let them be for now and looked at the ground. When he concentrated his eyes intently, inside the damp brushwood, the living creatures of the forest, having greeted the morning, were moving around.

“Ah, he~y snake-san over there, quietly become meat for my plate, would you?… wha, you're long! S-s-s-so you were a python-sama? No, that- sorry, it was nothing.”

Watched intently by a scene partner of unexpected size, Ikta withdrew dejectedly. Ikta didn't possess the nerve to grapple with a three meter class serpent. Since wearing a snake around one’s neck among other things wasn’t considered very fashionable.

“In times like this, maybe I should follow Mother Nature’s heartless principles, and aim for weak things rather than big game. ...Oh, I found a grasshopper. Al~right, if I fry and eat this one, it’ll smell pretty good...”

“This is only fine for us, however. Insect eating is low-class cuisine, so Her Highness, the Princess, will definitely reject it.”

As he continued chasing grasshoppers around on all fours, the voice of his friend, who not long ago mercilessly wrenched his shoulder to its limit, rang out from behind. Ikta continued his acquisition without turning around, but Yatori continued speaking regardless.

“That affair earlier wasn’t very like you. Even if he spits out sarcasm as easily as breathing, the one who'll never get physical should be Ikta Solork, right?”

“Rather than being flawlessly consistent, it’s more charming for a character to be agitated once in a while.”

“Even if that’s the case, we can’t have your true character exposed here, can we? Show yourself taking a solid, composed action during a pressing state of emergency. There isn’t another appeal as effective as that, you know.”

Strangely, the exchange of words with Yatori in the leading role stopped there. There, with a bundle of grasshoppers in one hand and his back turned to his scene partner, Ikta began a soliloquy.

“Even like this, I’m reflecting, you see. I had the background knowledge that my scene partner was nobility, but I didn’t think that being flustered by someone in front of you would make me feel so aggravated.”

“That’s what I thought.   ...So you can’t forgive a person of the ruling class behaving unintellectually?”

“Even though I was supposed to have given up a long time ago. Since nothing would happen even if I didn’t allow it.”

Ikta gave a self-deprecating sigh. Yatori opened her mouth after choosing her words a little.

“...This is a slightly irreverent way of saying it, but the behavior of Her Highness, Shamiiyu- before suggesting whether the Imperial Family is this way or that- is appropriate for her age. No, just not bursting in tears with these circumstances is a sufficiently considerable thing, don’t you think?”

“Right, that’s it. For someone like me, just saying that I had royalty for a scene partner is the best two-thirds of me. --Ah, by the way, if you have a knife, lend it to me?”

When Ikta skillfully turned around while crouching, Yatori, who was standing there, had unnoticedly armed herself with equipment without her clothing being disheveled in the slightest. She wore a saber on her right hip<ref>written as: 長刀 (long sword); read as: サーベル (saber)</ref>, and on her left hip, a　[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Parrying_dagger#Main_gauche main gauche]<ref>written as: 短刀 (short sword); read as: マンゴーシュ (main gauche)</ref>.

This was the two-handed swordsmanship stance that became the reason for the “Igsem of the Blade, Remeon of the Bullet” fame rivalry. As the air shooter was to Torway, this to her was the next precious thing to her life- the object of her pride.

“If you nick the blade, I’ll kill you.”

Even so, Yatori extremely easily removed the main gauche that was half of that pride from her hip and granted it to Ikta. Of course, she wouldn’t allow that just anyone. However, concerning the strength of their relationship of mutual trust, there were parts that somehow exceeded the understanding of other people.

“So everyone’s assembled. Well then, please report each of your harvests.”

When the sun that was above the horizon had risen directly overhead, all six people assembled in front of the cave and contributed the results of their search for food. On top of the grass, flora and fauna of delectable color and form were lined up.

“Umm, since I wasn’t very good at chasing my scene partners, who moved around, I tried gathering focusing on fruit and mushroom species. For mushrooms, with the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boletales Boletales] supply as my focus, I gathered large, filling ones, but fruits were more of a problem, and…. At first, I thought that I might find bananas or papayas, but in actuality these were the only things I could harvest.”

What Haro, saying that with a bit of a wry smile, was pointing at were fruits resembling orange bell peppers. There was easily enough for the number of people, and the vibrant, warmly-colored rind did indeed seem delicious. Her Highness, the Princess, having an interest, picked one up from the middle and looked at it.

“What kind of fruit is this? I haven’t seen it before…”

“Ahh, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cashew Caju], right? Well, rather than being inedible, isn’t it a hundred times more preferable? It’s precious carbohydrate after all.”

Everyone excluding the princess shared a forced smile. On her clueless behalf, Haro added an explanation.

“Princess, you’ve eaten cashew nuts before right? Those are a part of this fruit’s seed.”

“Oh, cashew nuts? If that’s the case, you seem to have an expectation for the taste?”

Not saying much, Haro only suggested, “Have a bite.”

As told, the princess, putting the orange fruit into her mouth, creased her brow and stiffened the moment her teeth bit into the surface. Her mouth regained freedom with about 30 seconds after apparently quite some difficulty biting through.

“How is it, Princess?”

”...It’s hard...puckery...grassy…. ...And, somewhat sweet…”

Despite being simple, the impressions hit the mark. When he felt for the first time that the atmosphere of the area relaxed even slightly, while the mood had yet to change completely, Torway took over.

“With that, I think it’s my turn next. Simple preparation in addition to good flavor, the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Coconut_crab coconut crab]. Although since it’s the afternoon, I could only catch two.”

Two enormous, bundled creatures resembling hermit crabs were laid out side by side on the grass. Voices of admiration spontaneously rose for them. Coconuts crabs hid in burrows in the ground during the afternoon. To be able to catch them, it was necessary to find the entrance to the burrow and dig them out, but that wasn’t an easy task.

“...The middle of the day, moreover in this short time, two specimens of this size? You’re not half-bad...”

Yatori was watching Torway with burning eyes, but the person himself, embarrassed at being watched by Yatori, averted his eyes and repeatedly scratched his face. They were two people on completely different wavelengths.

“With that, I’m next. ...It was a close fight, but I plan to be the first to take responsibility.”

Giving that introduction with a broad grin, Yatori walked off to a nearby bush and came back dragging her own prey out from there, which she’d hidden aiming for a surprise.

Shouts of joy rose immediately.

“Ehhh!? I-is that a wild boar...!? No way, how did you with just one person…!”

“One stroke of a sword at the nape of its neck… if you look, that’s the only wound. That being said, did you really use that sword…!?”

Yatori, having gathered looks of awe to herself, threw her chest out with pride. For her, who had been in a class of her own from the start, admiration and respect- if she could receive those two things, the more she received, the greater her priceless reward was.

“...Next is me, isn’t it, as I expected…”

At a glance, Mashuu was in low spirits. Looking at the harvest he brought in, that could also agree.

“Although I’d like to proceed that way… This, what is it? Three smallish palm nuts, that’s fine, but the rind is broken and the juice inside all but leaked outside, isn’t it? I’m curious what kind of harvesting method you used for it to end up like this.”

“.... When I tried to harvest palm nuts, they were in a higher place than I thought. Since they didn’t fall even when I threw rocks, I thought I’d rather try to shoot them down...”

His partner, the wind spirit Tsuu, turned to Mashuu from his hip pouch with anxious eyes.   Even with everyone saying nothing, his eyes and the air shooter barrel worn on his back his told the entire story of his failure.

“...My buddy Mashuu, every tool has has its uses. You can’t fire your gun to reach a solution for everything, you see. That kind of random shooting spree, without mincing words it’s something third world countries do.”

“Y-you’re the last person I wanna hear that from! Aren't you worse off than I am?”

Quite the dangerous joke slipped out of Ikta’s mouth, but before anyone noticed, Mashuu’s shout changed the conversation’s target. Cold stares were concentrating on Ikta’s harvest, piled in a mountain his feet.

“...Cicadas, grasshoppers, long-horned beetles, water scavenger beetles, giant water bugs, every kind of caterpillar…. How should I put it, that, it’s an extremely wild line-up, isn’t it...”

“W-well insects were the most convenient source of protein. Don't you think so?”

“And frogs…? You considered preservation and dried it, well, can I give you an evaluation?”

Although Ikta received a very delicate evaluation, the person himself whistled with his face without eating. Her Highness, the Princess, looking at the food he gathered, lost some color in her face and timidly asked a question.

“Y-you, eat this...? That is, how should I say it, are they really insects…?”

“Of course I eat it. This is my personal opinion, but giant water bugs are so disgusting I could die.”

“Hey- that’s where you should smooth things over! ...Your Highness, the Princess, please relax. Since even if you don't touch the insects, there is flexibility in the food we have."

Her Highness, the Princess, breathed a sigh of relief. Putting the ingredients they scraped up in front of her, Haro got fired up and rolled up her sleeves.

"With that, shall we immediately prepare some food? Even if I say that, although since we don't have a pot, we can only basically fry it. If we use things like leaves and clay cleverly, I wonder if we can manage something like steaming in a covered pot...?"

"Putting aside the part we could eat now, I'd like to smoke the boar meat, but sending up conspicuous amounts of smoke isn't the best. Mashuu, Torway, can have your partners suck in the smoke?"

When the cooking began under Haro and Yatori's leadership, nice smells immediately began to drift around the cave.

The performance of Haro, who'd been entrusted with the cooking, was surprisingly good, and when the sun began go down, they were able to take a late lunch. With the sensation that they were being restored to life, the six people stuffed their cheeks with their first decent meal in roughly two days.

"The meat is delicious~ You didn't even add any seasonings, but when I bite through, strong flavor comes out..."

"The steamed mushrooms and coconut crab are pretty good too. If I have any complaints, there isn't enough salt."

"If you boil sea water, you can get it easily, but if we go out to the shore, there really is too much of an unobstructed view. It'll be bad if we're found by Kioka soldiers watching from the national border, so I guess we'll make do with the taste of the raw materials here.”

Surrounding all sorts of menu items which were placed on leaves and lined up on the ground, they continued a harmonious dinner within their limitations. When some time passed, Mashuu, who suddenly regained energy with food in front of him, began revealing his positive view on his failures until now.

“I’ve been thinking the whole time, you see, since we have two air shooters here, isn’t it possible to even cross the national border depending on how we do it? Since somewhere on the long border, there has to be a place where their guard is understaffed.”

“When your stomach is full, you sure become cocky, don’t you? However, just listening to Ikta’s story- perhaps Kioka is focusing their course of advance to the side of the Empire in this area- their defense seems quite strong. Even if we walk along the national border to a place where their surveillance becomes thin, I think the odds are 10 to 1 that we’ll be discovered enroute.”

Mashuu, having received Yatori’s relentless criticisms, folded his arms and hummed. Next to him, while tossing grilled grasshoppers into his mouth, Ikta inserted his remark.

“We can’t take crossing the national border lightly. With that, a chance of success is born only after there is an assistant to both this side and the other side of the line. We don’t have that person. Although preferably if we can bribe a soldier it’ll probably be quick, but concerning goods that might turn into money among these members’ belongings…”

Ikta’s eyes were turned to the hand of Her Highness, the Princess, picking at the coconut crab meat- to be exact to the small ring fitted onto it. Speaking of straightforward valuables, that fit the bill, but still it was too much.

“...It might be a stretch to try and bribe the Republic’s soldiers with a ring openly engraved with the Imperial Family crest. If that’s the case, it’s still realistic to sell Yatori’s two blades. The craftsmanship is plain, but that, it’s quite a sharp blade right?”

“Oh, what an expert eye. Who was it I wonder who was allowed to prepare a frog with that sharp blade?”

“It was you used it to bring down a wild boar, no? A blade is a swordsman’s life.”

It was Ikta’s hypocritical excuse, but at any rate, there was no change in that it was insufficient as bribery material.

With the topic about to be paused since everyone was thinking, Her Highness, the Princess, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth for the first time.

“...Whether we’ll cross the national border on our own, or content ourselves as prisoners of war. Everyone has been contributing wisdom for a while, and when a plan where we can expect an adequate chance of success emerges, or if possibly nothing emerges, I want the decision made properly. ...The reality is that nothing changes no matter how much shout.   I trust your judgment power and effectiveness.”

Hearing her speech, the other actors stared at the princess with surprised expressions. Ikta’s abusive words became a point of regret for himself who had spoken them, but they seemed to have also prompted the side that heard them to some reflection. In any case, that she was moved a small degree from the discussion was a desirable thing. Since, from a genuine standpoint, no matter what kind of unreasonable demand was spoken by Her Highness, the Princess, the others had to obey.

“...As Her Highness said, there’s no need to rush the decision, right? We can’t be leisurely about it, but let’s thoroughly take time to decide. Since we can’t be easily found here, and in terms of environment, the difficulty of survival isn’t that high. I think it’s fine if we have take one or two days as thinking time.”

Everyone agreed to Yatori’s words and established a lengthy grace period for the present.

When lunch ended in the middle of an atmosphere which was quiet in its own way. The actors, having recovered their energy and stamina, were outdoors each spending time on work for securing and maintaining their living space. But--since that was the case, because she had neither survival knowledge nor experience, one person emerged twiddling her thumbs.

“--Yatori, what is that used for?”

While idly coming and going in and out of the cave, Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu talked to her scene partner who continued her manual labor in silence. Not stopping her hands which proceeded with their work, Yatori turned just her face toward her scene partner. Her partner, the fire spirit Shia, also sent an indifferent gaze from her hip pouch.

“Yes, Your Highness. I’m making a simple alarm device that uses nuts and string. If we lay this around our surroundings, when someone comes close, the nuts of the tree hanging down near the entrance of the cave will make noises and alert us.

Yatori’s answer was crisp and fluent, already just like a soldier’s. When the princess tried to say, “is there something I can help with,” she had already finished her work and promptly stood up vigorously.

“Then, I’ll install the finished product and come back. I apologize for forcing your inconvenience, but please don’t go out further than the range visible from the cave.”

When she confirmed that her scene partner nodded, Yatori jauntily turned her body around and disappeared into the trees. Her Highness, the Princess, having once more lost her place, drew closer nearby Haro, the sole remaining person of same gender.

“Haro, what are you doing?”

“Ah, Princess. Umm, now I’m making medicinal plants that are effective for swelling into a paste. If you are cautious about injuries, you can avoid them, but you can’t do that as much for insects bites.”

On top of a stone with a sunken center that she must have chosen on her own as a substitute for a container, Haro was grinding leaves, roots, and the like. Her partner, the water spirit Miru, was standing on the stone’s edge, and occasionally poured water from the “water spout” on his torso, helped Haro make smooth paste.

“Is there something, that I can also help with?”

“Huh? No, no, that’s- to borrow your hands, Princess! Please go on resting!”

“I-I see.”

Compelled by Haro’s intensity, who was rapidly shaking her head horizontally, Her Highness, the Princess, with neither knowledge nor experience at hand, withdrew unable to say anything. Something that even I can do-- while thinking that, she shifted her gaze to another place.

“Oi, Torway. That air shooter, isn’t the barrel a little too long?”

“Umm… It’s because I want to aim accurately as far as possible, and I can’t no matter what with something shorter than this. Although if I were a hunting soldier, who’d have to shoot while charging, as Maa-kun said a shorter one might be better.”

Tsuu and Safi, the two wind spirits, while sucking in smoke, were sending out fresh air and controlling the open fire. Around there, Mashuu and Torway were holding their air shooters in their hands.

“...Mmm.”

Even here, she didn’t feel that she could easily force her way in. After hesitating and hesitating, she reluctantly chose Ikta Solork, who was sitting slightly removed from the cave’s entrance,

“...Solork. If you’re doing something, is there something I can also help with?”

Her calling of this just scene partner by his family name and not his first name expressed her complex mental state. But then, the person who was called, without an indication that he sensed that, continued his manual labor without looking aside.

“Nn, you’ll lend me a hand? I’m weaving these vines like this.”

When she looked into his hands, he knitting sturdy vines together and making some sort of woven object. Concluding it might an animal snare or something, Her Highness, the Princess, learned by imitation and took part in the work.

“Right, right, like that. There isn’t really a need to make it pretty.”

“I see, understood.”

It was her first experience with the likes of making something with her own hands, but once she understood the trick, the task wasn’t that hard.

While moving her hands on the object in silence without any conversation, the princess repeatedly stole glances at Ikta’s face.

He is an oblivious male, she thought at first. Considering those rash remarks from earlier, and that he let me help with the work normally, I wonder if he doesn’t differentiate between social statuses at all.

“Your hands stopped moving, you know.”

Finally, the directness of even giving that reminder. The princess, unembarrassed, eagerly wove the vines. After about ten minutes, their whole-hearted work came to fruition, and the thing the two of them were making was finished.

"...Solork, what is this? It doesn't seem like it's wide enough for a net."

"It is an essential item necessary to a human lifestyle, much more than a net is. Will you try using it?"

Saying that and standing up, Ikta cleared a suitable space, chose two standing trees, and stretched the woven vines between them like a spiderweb. Looking at the readied object, he nodded with satisfaction.

"It's pretty good craftsmanship. --Well, go on."

"'Go on'... you say, but-"

Being urged on was fine, but this was comparable to a situation where nothing could be done since Her Highness, the Princess didn't know what the thing was used for at all. As she stood still with a confused face, Ikta took the initiative and went out before her.

"Put your hips in a little. You use it like this, see."

He agilely placed his hips on the vines, and using them as a pivot point to rotate his body, turned sideways with his body swinging between the trees.

Watching that figure, Her Highness, the Princess, finally enlightened about what it was used for, thought of the time and labor that was spent and hung her shoulders.

"...A bed, right?"

"It's something called a navy purveyor, that is to say, a hammock<ref>written as: 吊るし式寝具 (hanging-style bedding); read as: ハンモック (hammock)</ref>. When you get used to it, it's quite comfortable."

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg101.jpg|thumb|Ikta clapped his hands for the princess who somehow succeeded in lying down.]] He spoke while skillfully climbing off using movements reversed from when he got on. Ikta recommended the,-as he put it- "essential item necessary to a human lifestyle" to Her Highness, the Princess, a second time. The princess was a princess, and- drifting toward the idea that she wanted to take back at least the cost of her help- timidly placed her hips on the hammock.

"Right, right, now as if straightening your body with your hips as an axis-- Oh, wow, you were able to get on without a problem, weren't you?"

Ikta clapped his hands for the princess who somehow succeeded in lying down. She was made to feel ridiculous, but she, experiencing a hammock's snugness for the first, didn't have the time to say something about it.

"Although, beginners usually overturn once when getting on. Your highness is pretty talented."

"Were you hoping that I would overturn just now...? H-however this doesn't suit me. Rather, I'm afraid it might fall. I can't believe there are actually people who can sleep on this."

"Don't be so nervous, please relax your strength in the most stable position. Rather than laying out leaves on the bare earth and sleeping, I think you know that this is much more comfortable."

She adjusted her body position, and at the end of her troubles, when she found a position that couldn’t possibly unstable, the princess made up her mind and dismissed the strength from her body. For a moment, she that that she might overturn, but the makeshift hammock was unexpectedly taking her her body weight securely.

When she overcame the first hurdle, the composure to simply enjoy the circumstances
was finally born in the princess. First of all, her perspective- that itself was fresh. The well-bred princess hadn’t had the experience of lying down outdoors until now.

The pleasant sound of leaves rustled in her ear, and the blueness of the sky peeking through the gaps in the green ceiling was beautiful. Due to the good ventilation of her back, she didn’t mind the heat that much. After falling into a dark ocean and opening her eyes to a dark cave, this felt like somewhere in her ever stiffened heart, something was coming unraveled.

“...I see, this isn’t bad. I feel at ease.”

“Right? The beginning of a single perfect day is only from a comfortable bed.”

The princess was thinking that it was amusing how Ikta puffed out his chest, but, suddenly, something cut across the piece of blue sky she was looking up at. Initially, she wondered if it was a bird, but the movements were too slow for that.

"...Solork. The strange thing floating on the sky, do you know what that is?"

Charged with that question, Ikta searched up at the sky, but the instant the same thing arrived in his line of sight, his expression immediately became grim. From there, his right arm firmly pushed his body weight on one side of the hammock.

"--Wha!?"

As he kept watch, Ikta’s arm cleanly caught the body of the princess, who was on the verge of overturning and falling. Neglecting the dazed girl, he turned his heels and hastily began walking.

“They are Kiokan Aerial Warfare soldiers. One aircraft flying without setting a formation means that its mission is either reconnaissance or patrolling. Whichever it is, if it’s in a position that we can see from here, then there’s the fear that we’ll be found by them as well. It’s too bad especially since it seemed that you were understanding the joys of a hammock, but we’re holing up in the cave for a while.”

Giving her approval after the fact, the princess was carried off nearly without consent. She just surrendered to that audacity, but when she was being carried by not particularly strong arms, a memory was unintentionally brought back.

From inside his arms, Her Highness, Shamiiyu, quietly peeked at Ikta’s face. Then, she remembered-- that, inside the cold ocean, within the single beam of light that shredded the despair and darkness, she had her first encounter with this man.

Faced with the existence of the Aerial Warfare soldiers, everyone hid inside the cave as a cautionary measure, but before long the blimp hid its form inside a low cloud, and at approximately the same time, sunset arrived. However, for a while after that, the reality that they were "being watched from the sky" proved to be a great pressure, and the number of words they spoke became few.

Dead of night that same day. Inside the cave echoing with their individual, unconscious breathing, Her Highness, the Princess, opened her eyes.

In addition, it was not because Mashuu’s snoring was loud. Her sleep wasn’t disturbed to that extent. Despite that being the case, waking up was the result of a more severe, pressing circumstance.

Fortunately, it seemed that everyone including the spirits was sleeping well. The princess stealthily went out alone.

“...If I’m here, then I should be fine.”

When she came to a grove of trees fairly removed from the cave, the princess, anxiously looking around, reviewed the area and, after hesitating quite a bit, lowered her underpants along with her shorts. Since she met the experience of relieving herself outdoors once in her life during the afternoon, this was only her second time. She didn’t want to become even this accustomed to it over an eternity.

“...Whew…”

Taking time and finishing urinating, Her Highness, the Princess, took a handkerchief from the pocket of her coat and used it to wipe. Ordinarily, this would be when she’d throw it away, but now, it was her single precious sheet. She would need to wash it with water and dry it.

She raised her underpants while feeling miserable, and when she thought to stand up, then--.

“--There, who’s there!?”

The rustling sound of someone pushing through brushwood, and next the hoarse, echoing voice, made time stand still for the princess.

Going slightly back in time. The noise of rattling when hard fruits collide woke four of the five inside the cave who were lying in the depths of slumber, excluding Mashuu.

“--Everyone, please wake up! Something crossed our trip wire!”

“...Whaa!?”

Yatori’s voice, perfectly suppressed as to not echo outside, along with rousing Mashuu, stirred vigilance in the already awoken actors. A moment later, a lamp that dimly radiated light burned inside the cave. A white light different from a flame-- It was a lantern<ref>written as:周照灯 (ambient illumination light)</ref> from the light spirit Kusu, whom Ikta had been hugging as he slept.

“...Wh-what? The Princess…?”

Haro frantically rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked around the area, but the figure of Her Highness, Shamiiyu, wasn’t anywhere. The moment they realized that fact, Yatori, Ikta, Torway- those three stood up nearly simultaneously.

“...Yatori, Torway, two seconds. Ready your weapons.”

Even before that was said by Ikta, two swords were worn on Yatori’s hip, and Torway was finished installing his air shooter barrel the torso of his partner, the wind spirit Safi. Kusu and Shia also stored their bodies in their respective pouches.

“We can go anytime. --But Ik-kun, you’re going unarmed?”

“It’s the forest at night. There’s no weapon superior to a light spirit, and if there’s no light your air shooter’s useless.”

“When I looked, the one that moved was the second sensor from the left. Our scene partner is straight on our left when we leave the cave.”

Haro and Mashuu, in contrast with the three who were exchanging knowing looks, weren’t keeping up with the change in their situation. However, among Yatori’s group, the people from which one could expect a proper performance during an emergency, no one urged on the remaining two people after figured out their objective.

“Mashuu, Haro. If we don’t come back, please choose to become prisoners of war without hesitation.”

Taking Yatori’s short and severe words as a signal, the three went off running outside the cave.

She’d been found by the enemy. The instant she understood the reality, Her Highness, the Princess, couldn’t make any kind of reaction. While making the dry sound of stepping on dead branch, she knew that the presence was rapidly coming closer. Rough footsteps and breathing overlapped and began to be audible. He wasn’t alone. Was it two, or three, or more-- the princess, in a state of half-panic, didn’t know what to do with her thoughts, which were spinning uselessly as if to make up for her unmoving body.

“Quickly raise both your hands and come out! We have a gun, if there is strange behavior, we’ll shoot you on the spot!”

The noun gun, the verb shoot, she remembered for a second time the image of death carved out in stormy sea. Even though she had to escape quickly, when that happened, her body listened less and less to what she was saying. While facing her ruin, this time as well as before, holding her breath and crouching down was the best she could do, but--

“S-stop, don’t shoot! I’m coming out now…!”

A panicked shriek rose from the shadows of a tree other than the area where Her Highness, the Princess, was crouching. Her firmly shut eyes opened widely. That was undeniably Ikta Solork’s voice.

“Over there! Don’t make any more movements, we’ll confirm your location from here.”

Following that voice, a dazzling light ran through the center of the dark forest. The enemies, seeming to have a light spirit holder as well, used a high beam and started probing the source of the voice. Before long, a black haired youth was illuminated inside the white light.

“Your speech, that’s a dialect from the Empire, isn’t it? Who the hell are you?! Why are you here!?”

“I-I escaped the Empire and came here! Since the war won’t ever end, and my house was burned up by Aerial Warfare soldiers, I’m really fed up with that Empire! I mean, the Republic’s looking pretty good, ain’t it!? Take me with you as an ally...!”

Every single word of Ikta’s lines implied desperation, and even to Her Highness, the Princess, who was listening nearby, it didn’t seem to be an act. He was clinging merely to hope and fleeing here, just a refugee begging for his life.

“...I thought that’s what it was, another refugee, huh.”

“Ahh, that’s right! On the night of the storm the day before yesterday, I crossed the border by sea! Rolled up in the waves, I thought I was going to die, but like finally, I barely made it!”

“What about your allies? You came here alone!?”

“My mom is with me! She’s sleeping the cave in the place straight in front of here! She's not doin' so hot ‘cause she kept on being hit by the rain. I mean, you guys are Kioka Army soldiers, right!? Help us out!”

While squinting his eyes in the radiance of the high beam, Ikta continued his words with a desperate expression. His fervent speech seeming to have born results, the men, wearing deep green military uniforms with their air shooters readied, slowly approached him.

“We understand the circumstances, lead us the cave. You can relax. The Republic universally accepts refugees.”

“...You’re going to help us? T-thanks, it’s this way! It ain’t that far-- Ah, ow!”

Ikta, turning his body with a face as if meeting the Buddha in hell- possibly having a bad experience with a tree root- stumbled forcefully. When he hastily tried to get back up, this time he gave a scream and ending up crouching.

“Hss, I twisted my ankle…. S-soldier, sorry, but won’t you lend me a shoulder…?!”

“You’re a troublesome guy, aren’t you. ...Hey, Nihad. You help too. Also Irik, we don’t need the high beam anymore, so come here with a lantern.”

One soldier holding an air shooter already came and took Ikta’s hand. Furthermore from behind, the man with the light spirit walked over while changing the light emitted from the “light cavity” into a gentle lantern.

“I-is this all of you guys? My mom can’t walk on her own, and even for carrying her, the help…”

“We’re the only ones who come here. But, if she’s not a very plump madame, we should be fine.”

“...I see. So it’s only you guys?”

Ikta, mumbling quietly, innocently stretched both his arms. Doing that, he tightly grasped, one each in his left and right palms, the air shooter barrels of the soldiers whose hands he borrowed to stand up.

“...Wha!? What are you doing?! Let go of my hand--”

“Pattern 3! Destroy them, Yatori, Torway!”

Just when Ikta shouted facing the darkness of the background, the modest yet piercing sound of firing air shooter echoed. A soldier, the light spirit holder, the flesh of his face grazed by a lead bullet, held his cheek and raised a scream.

“...gh, missing by that much…!”

The voice of Torway reverberated, manic with irritation. An extremely effective first strike was completely wasted. The Kioka army soldiers, sensing that they had fallen for a trap, immediately began recovering their stance.

“Irik, are you alright!? Stop the light immediately and fall back! There are air shooter holders among the other group as well, we’ll be targets like this!

While kicking at Ikta, who seized the guns, as if tearing him off, the middle aged soldier who appeared to be the leader yelled in a loud voice. It was the correct judgment given the situation, but that was why it was possible for Ikta to predict it.

“...Kusu, searchlight<ref>written as: 追跡光 (tracking light); read as: サーチライト (search light)</ref>...!”

Withstanding the pain of being kicked, despite stubbornly clinging to the barrels, Ikta also sent out instructions. Kusu, previously on standby in a tree with good perspective, received them and emitted a high beam from his torso. The wounded soldier who tried to extinguish the light and slip into the darkness was illuminated a second time in the middle of the darkness.

“B-bright… gah!”

The fourth shot Torway fired pierced under the hands he held up trying to block the light. The bullet penetrated his eyeball and reached his brain, and their pitiable foe sunk into an eternal sleep from which there was no waking up a second time.

“--Irik!? Damn, I won’t let you get away, you bastard!”

A full-bodied kick heavy with anger thrust Ikta aside and knocked his body to the ground.

“Die, Imperial scum!”

The mouths of two guns, hungry for a meal, were pointed at Ikta who’d exposed his defenselessness. However, the instant the triggers were about to be mercilessly pulled-- a red shadow racing through the brushwood danced around the backs of the two Kioka soldiers.

“--The wind-!”

Trails of silver cleaved the darkness. A saber on the right cut down the neck of the first, and with a flowing sequence of movements, a main gauche on the left stabbed the back of the second. Living up to the fame of the “Igsem of the Blade”, from the time she approached until Yatori brought down the enemy, not two seconds had passed.

The two bodies collapsed with a thud at roughly the same time. However, they couldn’t be careless yet. Facing right and left, while turning the tips of her saber and main gauche toward both necks, Yatori gave a warning.

“Don’t move, spirits! If you resist, your masters die!”

Despite fumbling with their long air shooter barrels, the strings of escaped wind spirits trying hard to stand up on the other side stopped at her words.　...All spirits acted with the lives of the humans with whom they made an agreement as their top priority. Taking their partners hostage was an effective way of rendering spirits powerless.

“Ikta, you’re alright? --Torway! Take the spirits of the companions I brought down with you!”

Nodding at Yatori’s instructions, Torway cautiously approached the side of the fallen soldiers. The corpses were lying face down. The figure of the remaining light spirit, shaking his master’s body with small hands, was heartbreaking.

“...Spirit, your master has already-”

Died- Torway couldn’t utter that word at the moment. It wasn’t impossible. Until now he had been able to lose himself in entering the battlefield, but for him and his allies, this was their first time in actual combat.

The instant one experiences the reality of “I killed someone” varies depending on the person. In Torway’s case, that wasn’t when the one he killed was in front of him, but rather, he experienced it strongly when he “saw the figures of those remaining”.

“Torway, leave that luxury for later. It’s not over yet.”

Ikta's callous advice snatched the time to bask in sentimentality away from the soldier in his first fight. Torway firmly stifled the emotions welling from the depths of his heart, and, taking up in his arms the spirits standing motionless in the wake of their masters’ deaths, returned in the direction of his allies.

“Nnn, the one whose neck you cut is dead. Seems like the only one who’s still breathing is the one whose back you stabbed.”

Sitting near the collapsed enemy, Ikta confirmed the deaths of their scene partners. The usual easy-going youth wasn’t there. From the moment the alarm sounded, he was- more than anyone- composed, and cruel.

“Sorry, I didn’t have the time to think about capturing them alive…”

Yatori, who had personally cut them down, had the belief that they were fatal wounds. Ikta also assumed that and nodded.

“There’s nothing we can do. Well his mouth at least should be functioning.”

Saying that, he turned the body of the enemy soldier face up. The stab wound missed the heart, appearing to have somehow punctured the lungs, and the enemy soldier’s breathing was whistling and shaky. At any rate, it was clear from the amount of blood loss that there wasn’t much of his life remaining, but Ikta, in addition to knowing that, began talking to him.

“Hey, you can hear me, right? Your name is? Ahh, actually nevermind your name. You have a name tag.”

Ikta’s hand stretched and removed the sheet copper hanging from the soldier’s neck. Confirming that he was being watched by his companion’s eyes, which were losing their light, continued further.

“Member of the Seventh Independent Battalion of the Republic Army, Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare. You’re a rather unlucky new recruit.”

“...S-save me…”

“We’ll give you medical care. However, that’s after you’ve answered our questions. If you don’t speak clearly, we’re leaving you and going back.”

Ikta dangled a superficial hope in front of his eyes, but the dying soldier had no choice but to cling to it. Considering that his remaining life was ticking away, the questions started.

“Question One-- Where is your base? Approximately how far is the location?”

“...T-to the east, half a day with a blimp…”

“Alright, that’s good. Question Two-- For what mission, and how many forces were mobilized? Your reason for landing here?”

“...Mission, patrolling the inside of the border… forces... forces, not united…. Squads of three per group, came here on blimps…. Landing here, a cave good for camping...hack, hack.”

In the middle of his answer, Private Nihad spit out a cough mixed with blood. While expressionlessly wiping a drop of blood that caught on his face, Ikta continued the questioning.

“I see, so it was to pass the night above ground. Well then, Question Three-- where is the blimp you came on?”

“..., …”

“I can’t hear you. The medical care will be too late, answer properly.”

“...Leave, the forest, straight along the beach…. It's cold… please… please stop the blood…”

“Got it, next is the last question. --Nihad Vu. Have you been to the border?”

Mustering his strength and turning his neck left and right, Nihad coughed violently and spit out blood a second time. With that at it’s peak, his breathing rapidly weakened...within the passing of a minute, the rising and falling motion of his chest disappeared completely.

Murmuring a short, “good work,” to the young man who couldn’t answer anything anymore, Ikta stood up.

“Ahh, you can come out now, Princess. Everyone’s dead.”

At that dispassionate voice, Her Highness, hiding in the trees, froze her body. There was something that rejected outsiders in the atmosphere around Ikta at the moment.

Yatori, noticing Her Highness, the Princess, being frightened, in the course of her assumptions, went to receive the girl on her own.

“Your Highness, it’s Yatori. Please come here. Ahh, thank goodness, you were unharmed.”

Her shoulder propped up by Yatori, the princess finally stood up properly. As the two returned together, Ikta, gathering the spirits who lost their masters in one place, turned to them and made a proposal.

"It's too bad, but your partners- they all died. I'm sure there are those among you who want to report their deaths back to their unit or something. But, we can't allow that. Because we’re going to stay alive."

Neither a negotiation nor a persuasion, that was a kind of formality. When only the enemy spirits who'd lost their masters remained on the battlefield, concerning their treatment, that was decided by the Scriptures of Alderah, which preached friendship between humans and spirits.

“I swear on the name of Alderamin, Supreme God of the heavens, that we will reincarnate you in the Church of the Empire, and thereafter promise you appropriate treatment as prisoners of war. --Therefore, please entrust them to us, your souls.

A while after granting audience to Ikta’s words, making a sound like hard objects being rubbed together, the three spirits fell over facedown. From the napes of their necks, one section of black slate measuring several centimeters flew out. It was called a “soul stone,” the source of a spirit’s will.

“...Thank you. They are in our care.”

When he handed them to his allies after collecting and picking them up with his fingers, Ikta crouched in there and took on his shoulder Nihad’s corpse, still left with the warmth from his lifetime. At his action, Torway revealed his confusion.

“Huh, you’re carrying the dead body...? If they don’t have any more allies, then if we hide the body in the brushwood...”

“We're safe for the time being. Torway, you can bask in the sentimentality of your first fight as much as you want now.”

A strong voice interrupted his sound reasoning. While advancing his heavy stride step by step, Ikta spoke as if he was struggling.

“Therefore, allow that luxury to me as well. --This guy spoke clearly, didn’t he?”

No one was there who had the privilege to advance a different opinion.

After everything, with about two round trips, the remains of the Kioka soldiers were carried to the vicinity of the cave without a single one left behind. Mashuu and Haro, greeting the four who returned, breathed a sigh of relief before anything. After that, Mashuu went outside together with Ikta, and Haro was assigned to look after Her Highness, the Princess, who was in a slight state of shock.

Currently inside the cave, there remained two groups: Haro and Her Highness, the Princess, and Yatori and Torway. Torway was looking at his own air shooter before the open fire, with an expression as depressed as that of the princess.

“...To miss, by that much…”

He failed to bring down the enemy with the first shot, and as a result he appeared to feel guilty for having exposed Ikta to those dangerous eyes. On the opposite side across the open fire, while holding her sword in her hand, Yatori cut into the conversation.

“A moving enemy is completely different from targets during training. If you brought him down with four shots, then that’s a good performance for your first fight.”

“But, the enemy was nearly stationary…”

“I’m saying, anyone would be nervous in in that situation. It’s normal that one couldn’t produce even half of their true ability.”

“That’s no more than an excuse. Just now, Yatori-san and Ik-kun devoted your very best with composure.”

Yatori huffily stood up and held the face of Torway, stuck in a loop of self-condemnation, with both hands.

“Don’t get too full of yourself, Torway Remeon. Don’t value yourself over something like being able to do the same things as me and Ikta. The talents people have are completely different things depending on the individual. Concerning strength of performance, I pride myself in losing to no one. Being imitated easily would be unbearable.”

Torway widened his eyes and looked at his scene partner, but at the same time he couldn’t not notice. That Yatori’s palms, touching his cheeks, were cold, and that they were trembling slightly even now.

That was right. Today, for the first time in her life, she also stole the life of a stranger with those hands.

“What’s important, is that you reliably perform the tasks that you’re able to. As air shooter holders, you and Mashuu are valuable assets at the moment. Since the worst bullet, even if it doesn’t hit, can make your scene partner cautious. This time, since you made the enemy extinguish his light with that, wasn’t I able to approach relatively safely?”

Hearing that, Torway took on a slightly comforted expression. Yatori huffed and pulled back.

“...You ought to learn little from watching Ikta. He may be carefree, but that guy always knows the things he can and can’t do, and acts accordingly. This time, since he couldn’t become an immediate asset, he undertook the dangerous role of decoy, and the other wretched one. Would you have been able to complete that interrogation on your dying human scene partner?”

Torway dropped his gaze and kept silent. The figures of the bewildered spirits near the dead bodies were brought back.

“You wouldn’t have, right? But, you’re fine like that. For now, at least. That is to say, your role in this party is to be a kind, gentlemanly older brother. You shouldn’t feel obliged to do more. Ikta sees himself and stands in that position.”

“...Yatori-san, you understand Ikta rather well, don’t you.”

Yatoiri shrugged her shoulders and ambiguously answered, “who knows,” to the young man gazing at her with conflicted expression.

Her Highness, Shamiiyu, apparently having recovered her composure somehow as the result of Haro’s smoothing over, talked to Yatori, who seemed to just be finishing holding her sword, in a stiffened voice.

“Yatori, may I also see the corpses of the Kioka soldiers?”

“...That’s- my apologies, but-”

Yatori hesitated slightly, but seeing the princess’s tormented expression, the words, “I don’t think you should,” drew back inside her throat. Binding to her belt her two swords stored in their sheaths, she took the hand of Her Highness, the Princess, and went outside the cave.

Three corpses were lined up beneath a noticeably large [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dipterocarpaceae dipterocarp] tree. Their military uniforms and tags were stripped off, leaving only their undergarments. It was suggested that they would be useful later on, the one who stripped all they had from the unsuspecting dead, was also Ikta. The thoughts of Her Highness, the Princess, couldn’t understand a simple idea.

“...I heard that Solork outwitted them by pretending to be a refugee from the Empire.”

“Ha…”

“What kind of reaction did the Kioka soldiers have? Were they rough, or were they courteous?”

When she considered the mental state of Her Highness, the Princess, Yatori couldn’t answer easily. However, in the end, she couldn’t bring a lie to her mouth and injure the honor of the dead.

“...I think, that they were courteous. It seemed they- no, the current Republic itself is proactive in regards to accepting refugees. If the Republic warmly receives escaped Imperial citizens, the people from the Eastern Province who abandon their country and flee will increase higher and higher, and that is linked with the effect of the reduction in the Empire’s power.”

“Our scene partners who stretched out a hand to accept us, we killed them with a sneak attack…”

Yatori could see that she was slightly uncomfortable. ...Was she feeling guilty about killing the soldiers of the neighboring state with which they were at war in with unfair methods? Not that she didn’t understand, but wasn’t the Imperial Family’s wording strange?... At the least, as the official stance of the nation, every war conducted should be founded in the name of justice. And even though Her Highness, Shamiiyu was a member of the Imperial Family, in other words, a chief figure which assumed the name of that justice-

“That is the truth. However, Your Highness, your words-”

The princess shook her head and interrupted Yatori, who opened her mouth to defend her own and her allies’ honor.

“Everyone says it, I understand. --This is my responsibility. The one who ordered you to, ‘send me safely back to the Empire,’ was none other than myself. How could I criticize you?”

While staring intently at the dead bodies of the Kioka soldiers, Her Highness, the Princess, was unconsciously gnawing the center of her index finger. The words that could be overheard from her mouth were no longer directed towards anyone.

“...Three people died here. As long as we go on like this, more people will continue to die. Both friends and enemies… The nation that is supposed to exist to support people’s lives, why does its Imperial Family continue to idly damage lives in this way as well...?”

Her soliloquy continued endlessly. Even though the teeth gnawing her finger had broken through skin, the person herself didn’t notice.

“Forgive me…    please forgive me..., I must return home alive…. In order to overtake the moment when the large tree will decay and collapse by even one second, I must do anything return…. Even if my punishment is Hell, somehow…. For instance if my limbs are torn off, or my intestines dragged out… even if I’m lined up with the reigning emperor and crucified, so…”

Blood trickled down from the skin of her finger. The color of her eyes was clearly unusual.    Although the princess continued to mumble as if she were delirious, Yatori, aware that she was her attendant, hesitated to-

“--Calm yourself, Princess. A luxury such as self-mutilation is one that ought to be enjoyed once you’ve returned home safely.”

Fortunately, Ikta, having come back, crossed that line in her stead. The princess, with her arm grabbed by the youth, possibly startled by the sudden contact, entered a state of panic and flailed her arms and legs.

“Let go, let go, Solork...! Who said it was fine to touch me…?!”

“Excuse me for not earning something like your approval. More importantly, look, blo~od is coming out, blood. Your hand is completely red, isn’t it?　In this condition, do you understand that this red fluid is literally a drop of your life?”

“Blood, blood, you say?! I don’t care. This annoying substance ought to leak out without a single drop remaining! You don’t understand by seeing it? It’s rotten, this is rotten! My blood- the Katjvanmaninik bloodline- was corrupted a long time ago!”

While struggling even more violently, Her Highness, the Princess, shouted incomprehensible details. Ikta watched over her condition with a serious face, but before long, as he breathed a light sigh, he forcibly pulled the princess’s arm toward himself, and without saying a word pressed his lips onto the wound on her finger.

“--Wha!?”

Even Her Highness, the Princess, stopped struggling and froze. Ikta roughly sucked the fluid flowing from her wounded index finger with his mouth until the bleeding lessened, then releasing his lips as if nothing happened.

“I don’t sense it by seeing it, nor by tasting it. ...Princess, the stuff called blood is continually created and replaced inside the body, you see. It won’t become rotten as long as it’s inside living creatures. Therefore, whether it’s annoying or whatever, your way of saying it was unscientific.”

“...Un...scienti…?”

“It’s neologism by the intellectuals. In short, it’s a bothersome and unreasonable way of thinking that’s largely useless. You don’t need want nor adhere to it; you ought to think more simply and see the true nature of everything. --For the time being, you want to return to the Empire, don’t you?”

At the question, the princess returned a reflective nod. Ikta lifted his lips in a smile.

“If that’s the case, you should only think about staying alive. When you distribute energy to unnecessary things, your troubles just increase. Besides, Princess-- you may have forgotten, but when the ship sunk, I myself was struggling to save you. ...This is nothing in the realm of hardships. But if it becomes a strain and I’m unhappy, I will feel only hatred on the day it becomes a wasted effort.”

Ikta’s hands held her small right hand between them. The same warmth as before reached the princess across their skin.

“So please treat your life with care. Even a small wound is connected to a major disease like tetanus, you know.”

“...Solork. So you didn’t hate me…?”

“Nope, I don’t think anything in regards to Your Highness personally. About one thing recently… well, it was something like a childish burst of anger. If it’s not too late now, I apologize. That was inexcusable.”

Quickly bowing his face deeply, Ikta released the princess’s hand, and said, “I’ll come back with Haro,” as he returned to the cave. While watching his back with a dazed face, the princess looked at the index finger of her right hand, conscious of the feeling of the dried lips that were held there for a brief time.

“...Yatori. Ikta Solork, in the end, what kind of man is he…?”

At the question of Her Highness, Shamiiyu, Yatori, after thinking for a long time, answered clearly despite making a sarcastic laugh.

“He is a twisted man. ...However, Your Highness- you can’t build a house with only straight sticks.”

After Her Highness, Shamiiyu, and Yatori return to the cave. With the sound of shoes treading on moist earth echoing in the darkness, Ikta unexpectedly wandered back in front of the dead bodies quietly laying down.

“--Sorry about that. Even as far as offerings go, this is all I have.”

Saying that, he lined up smoked boar meat and caju flesh in front of the corpses. When that was over, he had Kusu turn on a lantern near the resting Kioka soldiers and went around looking at each of their tags.

“Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare, Private Irik Bahuzah of Aerial Warfare, Sergeant Hadiakka Ogholee. I’ll be sure to remember your names. ...Nnn, I guess Irik was relatively handsome. That wasn’t nice of us.”

Staring at his face, which had been unrecognizably destroyed by a bullet, Ikta gave a light sigh. While staring at the profile of his face, Kusu inserted some words.

“It was a justified act of self-defense. Ikta, please don’t be disheartened.”

“Thanks, Kusu. Of course it was a justified action. Maybe, for them as well.”

For a long time after that, Ikta was quiet, gazing at the corpses. Since they knew that they, without saving the souls of the dead, were only comforting their own hearts.

Before long, the night sky began growing light, and Ikta, not speaking a word the whole time, turned his heel and returned to the cave. In the end, he couldn’t come out with the words of eulogy he had been mulling over the whole time from the beginning to end.

On the next day, which he greeted while sleep-deprived, Ikta brought all of his allies to the beach along the center of the tropical forest. After they walked for nearly an hour, when they were sweating under their clothes, they finally reached their targeted location.

“That’s it. If we’re here, we can’t be seen from the border, and even if we go out onto the sand, I don’t think there’s a problem. Urged on by Ikta, leaving from inside the forest and going under the sun for first time in a while, widened their eyes at the large silhouette that was there.

A dome<ref>written as:気嚢 (air bladder); read as:ドーム (dome)</ref> inflated into a bulging sphere, and a small basket meant for installed under it meant for a crew. The shape they saw from up close was much larger than it was rumoured to be, and, if things didn’t go well, it would look more like a monster than a mode of transportation.

"Waah- so this is a blimp...?"

Haro, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, quickly drew closer.

Ikta gave a warning to Yatori, Torway, and Mashuu, the three people chasing after her.

"Hey, there’s a ban on fire near the blimp. Shia ought to know, so I think it's fine, but make sure you don't raise sparks by striking your swords or air shooters together."

It seemed that they couldn’t understand the reason for the “ban on fire”, but in any case, becoming cautious, they stopped halfway to the blimp. Haro, starting by peering into the basket, tilted her head at what was inside.

“Is that a fire spirit? Both that one and the three others whose souls fell out…”

“Ahh. When we came for a preliminary inspection before dawn, since it was blimp-sitting, we disconnected its soul stone and made it into our prisoner. We were nervous because we thought its human partner might be nearby, but it didn’t seem that was possibly given what Ikta said…”

“Aside from the crew and this spirit, three more fire spirits are required for one blimp, my buddy Mashuu.”

There were some who turned a surprised look toward Ikta, who gave a plausible explanation, and others, a doubtful one.

“The way you said that, Ik-kun, do you possibly know the mechanics of a blimp...?”

“Amazing- where did you learn that!? It’s certainly not made with the Church of Alderah’s-- ah-”

Remembering that Her Highness, the Princess, was right nearby, Haro panicked and shut her mouth. The person herself made a display of shaking her head with an innocent face.

“I’m not a priest, and it’s currently a time of emergency concerning all of our lives. As long as you don’t go too far, it’s fine to forget about the principles of the Church of Alderah. If need be, please devote your very best.”

“Even Her Highness is saying this, so, Ikta, don’t hold back and tell us. ...In the first place, how does something like a blimp float in the sky? Is it because it’s inflated and bulging with air? If that’s it, then don’t frogs or pufferfish also seem like they could fly?”

When Mashuu argued his naive speculations, Ikta nodded sleepily while scratching his head.

“If you're set on that I have no choice then- I'll explain the mechanics simply. ...Answer this first, my buddy Mashuu. Have you ever gone swimming in the ocean?”

“Sure I have. I'm not bad with movement either.”

“I know, being able to move relatively quickly considering your physique is one of your strong points. Now that we've established that, whenever you swim, how does your body float on the water? Is there some kind of trick?”

“A trick... if it's just floating, I guess that would be not uselessly adding energy, and holding plenty of air in your chest.”

“That's right, if you hold air in water, you're able to float aren't you? That reason is simple, because air is way lighter than water. Bubbles you spit out from your mouth inside the water go straight to the water's surface, no? The mechanism of a blimp floating in the sky is exactly the same. Essentially, you're just doing this in the air.”

“In the air...? But, the stuff that's inflating the blimp is air, isn't it?”

“That's true, but there are many kinds of air, Mashuu. Hmm, shall we change our comparison a bit? --Then, Haro, haven't you felt cooler when you lie down on a hot day?”

“Ah...yes, I have. I often took afternoon naps together with my younger brothers.”

"Thanks for that heartwarming episode. That's right, You're cooler when you're sleeping than when you're standing. Because hot air naturally rises to the top, and reversely cool air stops at the bottom. So, I want you to relax your minds and think about that just a bit-- if I were to say it differently, doesn't it mean that hot air is lighter than cool air?"

The first things after those words, as if something clicked in his mind, Torway clapped his hands together.

“--I see, I got it, Ik-kun! In other words, the air inside the dome, or blimp, is warmed by the flames of a fire spirit, making the entirety of the fuselage lighter than the air outside and it floats!”

The young man answering gleefully, but Ikta turned his thumb downward while sticking out his tongue

“Bzzt! Sorry about that triumphant face, but you're wrong, ikemen. Well, it can fly with that in theory though. However, the practical problem is whether fire spirits could create fire endlessly- eventually they'll run out of fire, and on the day they load the fuel, it'll be too heavy and it won't be able to float. The hot air balloon you're talking about is transportation of the imagination for now. Hey! You got that?”

“When Torway is your scene partner, your attitude becomes pretty outspoken, doesn't it...? It's fine, so tell us the right answer without being mean.”

Ikta, admonished by a stunned-faced Yatori, nodded slightly and turned toward her.

“O~kay. Since Shia is also here, this will quicker with a stage show. Let's see... does anybody have a silk handkerchief or something? It'd be better if it's as thin and fine-textured as possible though.”

Ikta didn't miss the movements of Her Highness, the Princess, who immediately clutched her pocket the moment he called out.

“Oh, Princess. It appears that you have something that fits the description.”

“Y-you can't have this! Find something else!”

“You're pretty cruel, aren't you? Even though earlier you just said, 'If need be, devote your very best.'”

The princess, prodded in a painful place, stopped her words of rejection. Ikta had already come to know how to deal with her. As part of the Imperial Family, it was the rare strength of her sense of responsibility that was Her Highness, Shamiiyu's virtue as well as weakness.

“Although, for working out a plan for this point forward, it's a very important explanation... You won't let me have it no matter what?”

Being asked again in that manner, the princess, feeling that she had an obligation, couldn't continue shaking her head horizontally. Ikta took the handkerchief which the young girl removed from her pocket with quivering hand using an affected carefulness.

“I am grateful for your kindness. ..Ahh, this is good fabric. I'll be back after I soak it a bit.”

When he confirmed that the thing met his requirements, Ikta ran to the water's edge and dipped the handkerchief in seawater. Bringing that back without wringing the moisture, and wrapped the right hand of the fire spirit Shia whom Yatori was hugging, with the dripping cloth.

“Haro, let Shia drink some water from Miru's 'water spout' for me. Yatori, you remember this, don't you?”

“Yes. I placed my hands directly above his 'fire chamber', didn't I?”

When Shia drank up about a bowlful of water, while layering her own palm on his right hand, Yatori gave an order.

“Shia, light a fire in your right hand. One minute is fine.”

Shia shook his head horizontally and refused her command. It was because he couldn't inflict a burn onto his master.

“You can't light it? That won't work- please do it as much as you are able to.”

When Yatori modified and repeated her order, after a little while, the hissing sound of air escaping from the handkerchief covering Shia's right hand began to be heard. Following that, the handkerchief covering the fire spirit's hand gradually rose with the pressure inside.

“Alright, this looks good.”

Ikta, Choosing a suitable time, took a string meant for sewing from his breast pocket and tightly gathered the bottom side of the inflated handkerchief with it. Doing that, he then unfastened the small cloth dome trapping gas inside from Shia's hand and showed it to everyone.

“Please watch carefully, since it's only for a moment. --and, go!”

Ikta released his hand at a low position, and the inflated handkerchief, not yielding to gravity, to the contrary somehow rose to the sky. As surprised voices rose, he caught the handkerchief which was escaping toward the sky with both hands.

“A floating gas blimp dependent on the light air that fire spirits produce when they drink water such as when I did that trick earlier-- better known as 'rising air'. That's the principle behind the Kioka Republic's blimp. Incidentally, when you light 'rising air' on fire, it explodes while burning. That's a type of fire called 'spit fire' which you learn about in the Alderah Theology Spirit Department. Imperial citizens do nothing but look at the phenomenon called 'fire', but they should also turn to the gas that acts as its source, no?”

Torway's nicely shaped eyebrows rose greatly at the impact of the thing that occurred in front of his eyes.

“That's amazing, Ik-kun.... I knew about 'spit fire' as well, but I didn't hear anything except that it was useless fire that didn't nothing but explode fiercely. To think that it had such a ground-breaking function...”

“That's because 'rising air' displays its real worth when you use it in large amounts. Normally, it's difficult to use even if you burn it.”

“That's so weird... Why don't they talk about 'rising air' in class even though they teach about 'spit fire?' Is that because the construction of a blimp is prohibited?”

Yatori gently answered Mashuu's question, which was full of discontent.

“You reversed the cause and effect, Mashuu. It's because rising air can only be obtained in this manner that the Church of Alderah prohibited the construction of blimps. Though I think that you understand since you saw the trick earlier- this time we had Shia produced something we normally wouldn't be able to have him produce.”

“--Huh? He wouldn't make that for you normally?”

“Of course not. Even if I order something like, 'produce rising air' or 'produce the source of spit fire', a fire spirit would never produce the same thing. This thing called 'rising air' is no more than a byproduct of Shia's<ref>written as:火精霊 (fire spirit); read as: シア (Shia)</ref> efforts to not burn me<written as:主 (master); read as:私 (I, me)</ref> if he can help it and somehow try to produce 'spit fire.'”

“...I see. In a way, you can't obtain it without 'deceiving your spirit.' I don't understand it. Considering that having a human obtain this is not the true intent for a spirit nor for the Supreme God, it might be a reasonable argument from the standpoint of the Church of Alderah which guides everyone...”

“Although, concerning the prohibition of blimps, there's also the separate reason of engaging in 'insolent behavior such as rising in the sky with a human body, or trying to draw closer to the Supreme God of the Heavens without acknowledging one's rightful place.' Well, whatever the case--”

“It's similarly 'unscientific,' as you said it, Solork.”

Her Highness, Shamiiyu, pouting her lips, took her next lines early. While shrugging his shoulders, Ikta untied the string binding the borrowed handkerchief as if he just remembered.

“No no, I wouldn't think those disrespectful things even in a dream.”

Her Highness, the Princess, snatched the handkerchief, which Ikta innocently tried to touch to his forehead, with a desperate expression. When she remembered what she had used that for last night, she was about to emit flames from her face by just having it held by someone else.

While turning a completely unrestrained smile toward the princess- who was making threats- Ikta resumed his speech.

“Well then, we got slightly off topic. Since my point was how to use this blimp.”

“Can't we all ride it and cross the border? It's cramped, but if we somehow force ourselves...”

“Quite the challenger, my buddy Mashuu. However, sorry to say, but the limit on passengers is three people. Well, Her Highness, Shamiiyu, is small, and if the three girls and skinny old me board together, we might be able to just barely go with four people. Though on the contrary, if Mashuu and Torway board, it'll be at full capacity just with that.”

“In addition, wind direction is a problem, isn't it? Since the blimp doesn't have its own propulsion, movement is entirely dependent on the wind. The same as a sailboat, in order to read and catch the wind, skill and familiarity with the terrain should be necessary. The Kioka Aerial Warfare soldiers who practiced here are the only ones who can do that. We can't compensate for knowledge and experience.”

Yatori contributed, and Mashuu and Haro moaned with sullen faces. It was a rather difficult problem. The blimp left behind by the Kioka soldiers didn't seem to be enough of a 'gift from providence' for them to be calm.

However, Ikta then shook his head in a surprisingly light manner.

“No, it's nothing to be so disappointed about. Since, fortunately, plenty of gas<ref>read as 揚気 (rising air); read as: ガス (gas)</ref> is left inside the dome. Once we have Shia refill it a little bit and release the ballast<ref>written as: 重り (weight); read as: バラスト (ballast)</ref>, we can at least float the blimp.”

“But what are you going to do once you're floating...? If we can't advanced in our desired direction, then, then it's meaningless...”

Ikta turned a seemingly mean-spirited smile towards Her Highness, the Princess, who was gathering wrinkles on her forehead.

“Princess, in times like these you change your perspective. If we can't use it as transportation, then we should think of another way to use it. Even this, it's like a lady's dress being tailored so it's one size fits all.”

Haro and Mashuu tilted their heads sideways, and Torway was the fastest to guess at Ikta's intention.

“I see... This blimp itself can be material for a trade with the Kioka Army?”

“This time you're correct, ikemen. The blimp, made into something that determines superiority in this war, has a high the cost of manufacture, and for the Kioka Army, each and every aircraft is a precious treasure. They won't let go of one so easily. Of course, I don't expect that it would equal something like the bodies of six mere refugees”

“So it's an unconventional hostage. ...But, there's still a problem. How do you plan to get our scene partners to the negotiation table? Even if you threaten them with something like, 'if you don't accept our commands we break it,' blimps, unlike humans, won't walk. There's no way we can cross the border while holding an air shooter at its back and return it when we arrive to the other side."

"That's right. The Kioka Army might wary of us for trying to trade a blimp to cross over to the Empire's side. How ever you look at it, since it's simply not refugee behavior, we'll inevitably be suspected as spies. It should probably be a negotiation involving the commander of the border guards. If he sees through my identity in that time- even if they lose a single blimp- we might be the ones presenting a rather valuable hostage from our side instead..."

However, Ikta's smile didn't waver even slightly at the objections of Yatori and Her Highness, the Princess.

"That might happen if negotiations are dragged on. ... But, I don't intend on having them involve their higher ups. I'm aiming for lower class officers like the squad leader or platoon commander. I also plan to prepare some cheap tricks on our side so they aren't able to exercise their own judgment."

His allies' gazes silently asked about the “scheme”. Ikta stuck his hand in his pant pocket, and took out the tag he stripped from the unlucky Kioka soldier from the previous night's battle.

"First, since Kioka Army uniforms are a dark green color, if we wash out the blood stains, they'll be unnoticeable. Second, the deceased owner of this tag isn't that different from me in both age and physique. And third- I think Yatori already knows this though, speaking of the trademark gag when I entertain women, 'A Kioka Citizen when he's ~ ' series is definitely happening."

Everyone's eyes gradually took on the color of understanding. Ikta watched that until he was satisfied, then spoke.

"I wonder. Unless that kind of performance succeeds with someone from this group, I don't want to hear that there aren't enough actors."<ref>The last few lines refer back to Ikta's second point, which implies that he, as an actor, played both Ikta (himself) and Nihad Vu. </ref>

Entrusted with the position of commanding the 67th Platoon of the Kioka Army Western Border Defense Unit along the shore, Second Lieutenant Jif Halrum wasn't exactly a great commander gifted with talent, but there was an established reputation in the reliability of her work ethic. Her sense of duty, understanding her position as a non-commissioned officer and completing the task she was given to neither deficiency nor excess, was valued by her superior officers.

Guarding the border required patience. And yet- because the opportunity to perform a brilliant deed or service was close to non-existent- it was all the more a task which talented or ambitious people weren't inclined to take. All day long, while continuing to exchange glares with the Imperial Army that set up camp on the opposite side of the border, there was also a need for them to direct their awareness to the ocean so they couldn't go around by boat.

Well, they ended with just sending the “no abnormalities” light signal facing their superior officer, usually three times a day. They gave as much food as they could to the refugees who crossed the border, then on a weekly basis, they assisted in sending them to the village on the rear side. It was a cause for annoyance that their numbers were increasing by the day.

"The time is sunset. Private Romari of Correspondance requests a report from the Squad Commander."

Even when they gave orders to the Correspondence soldiers, they didn't need to mention each and every detail. Nothing happened today that merited a report. Their stage partners were also fully aware of this.

"Goodness, so today also dawned and twilit without a thing..."

It seems that he's forgotten that it's war time- thought Nejif while watching her inferior leave. The reason being, the Empire hadn't conducted a large-scale invasion on the Republic even once since the start of the war. As a result of the Aerial Warfare Division's activity, the progression the war consistently and one-sidedly shifted in their favor. As personnel set aside as preparation for attack, the job of Nejif and the others was practically no different than if they were in peacetime conditions.

“If it''ll be like this until the end, it's nice that we'll end without our allies dying, but... does the Empire have no intention of waging war seriously?”

It was obvious to Nejif. For the Empire, which didn't have a way to readily counter the Aerial Warfare soldiers, attacking was the only way to begin their efforts in this war. Even though they'd only exhaust themselves even if they continue their defense, why didn't they implement that....? Even though it was something even a child would understand- despite being their enemy, he was getting frustrated.

“Second Lieutenant, there are friendly troops from the rear side!”

The things which one low grade officer worried about- her futile meditations- were cut off by the update of hher subordinate officer rushing to the tent. While thinking about whether she had an appointment for a visit of some sort, Nejif rose from her chair.

“Isn't this sudden? Which unit are they? We don't have the preparations to greet them, but-”

“Their affiliation is unclear, but they're a small number. However, even from a distance, it's a strange line-up...”

There was perplexity on her subordinate's face. Nejif, deciding for now to see for herself, exited the tent.

The unscheduled friendly troops were coming closer one by one to a distance where she could discern their faces. There was one Republic soldier, two males- one plump and the other tall- dressed in lightly dirtied clothing, and furthermore three female children.

“...A refugee delivery?”

It was common for soldiers assigned to the patrolling mission to find and capture refugees, then bring those persons to the Border Defense Unit. Although it was a rare case that the refugees numbered even greater than the soldiers.

“--Stop there! Soldier in the front, reveal your affiliated unit and full name!”

Determining that her stage partners had come to a distance to which her voice would carry, Nejif commanded them in a loud voice. Hearing that, the solider straightened his spine and bowed, then began speaking at a rapid pace from which one could sense slight panic.

“I am a member of the Seventh Independent Battalion of the Republic Army, aboard Patrol Craft 24, Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare! I apologize for not making arrangements, but I'd like to ask for an audience with your commander as soon as possible!”

“Aerial Warfare Solider Nihad? I am Second Liutenant Nejif Halrum, commanding the 67th Platoon of the Kioka Army Western Border Defense Unit, but what are you in such a hurry about? First, if you're on a patrolling mission, you're supposed to move in groups of three per squad. What happened to the remaining two?”

When the reply came back immediately, the young soldier who introduced himself as Nihad- an Ikta Solork in disguise- showed a paled face that didn't seem like an act at all.

“There was a situation and they aren't here. Anyway, since there is no time, I shall give a brief explanation. --Please look to the eastern sky. Do you see that a blimp floating is floating there?”

Hearing that, Nejif also noticed the round silhouette floating in the sunset sky. Since it wasn't strange for blimps to fly to the vicinity of the border from the rear side, she hadn't been particularly aware of it until now, but....

“It's flying at a pretty low altitude, isn't it? What is is doing? And once the sun sets, landing will become pretty difficult too...”

“Even if wants to land, it isn't able to. The ones aboard that blimp right now aren't my partners. They are the allies of these people.”

Nihad motioned toward the people he brought along. Nejif lifted her eyebrows without thinking.

“...What did you say?”

“These people are refugees who came from the Empire. On the day of the storm from before. It seems that they drifted to the Republic in a small boat. Assigned on a patrolling mission, we landed in this vicinity temporarily since night was approaching, but we came across these people in the forest along the shore.”

“Hmm... Then?”

“From there the story gets complicated.... The moment we encountered them, when we fired one shot from an air shooter to intimidate them, the startled bunch began to flee all at once. Chasing after them, we were able to capture one each, but unfortunately, the direction they escaped to was the location where we left the blimp, and...”

Her scene partner appeared to have fallen silent from shame, and Nejif guessed with the entire situation.

“...It was stolen! You suffered an embarrassing defeat at the hands of the refugees, and lost the Republic Army's precious blimp!”

“I don't have any excuses. I wouldn't have any objections to being torn limb from limb in the Public Court for this.”

In the opening when the emotion of surprise outweighed that of suspicion inside Nejif, Ikta casually mixed in his cheap tricks.

The “Public Court” was the popular name for the Kioka Republic's Judicial Branch, and it allowed the attendance of ordinary citizens to preserve the impartiality of the arrangements. So to speak, it was “a place where people's sins are openly judged as the public- sovereign in the nation- watches attentively,” but on the other hand, the citizens of the republic- especially government officials and soldiers, positions that receive salary from taxes, follow the cliche where they reflect and contemplate their own lives.

In the monarchical Katjvarna Empire, the phrase for dealing with this would be “before His Majesty, the Emperor without even a defense,” or “humbly reporting a failure in a court of martial law”. It was a small difference that gave rise to the variations between the systems of government and the characteristics of their citizens, but if not for this minor part, the humans would regard their stage partners as compatriots.

“...But, Nejif-dono. Before that, won't you please help lighten my crime?”

“Even if I wanted to, we must have that blimp returned to us no matter what!”

“That is why I'd like to receive your help. One of the refugees who stole that blimp, in the short time as they broke from the ground and floated high into the sky, thrust a deal at us.”

“A deal...? Just what were the details?”

“It was, 'give my family and allies plenty of food, and see them to Empire under the pretense of returning prisoners of war. Once I see that their six figures have crossed the border half-way, I'll lower the blimp.'”

Nejif's expression distorted with annoyance, and her mouth spit out unproductive words.

“Ridiculous, I thought they're people who abandoned their native land. Do they think that the Empire is now still warmly welcome those who abandoned it and came running back? Surrendering to us and becoming citizens of the Republic is the wiser choice by far.”

“That's what I think too, but there's no persuading the people themselves of that now. On the other side of that, since they already terrorized us and stole our blimp, they should be in a state of mind where they won't respond to our attempts. When we first met them, if we had received them peacefully without intimidating them, then it might be a different story, but...”

That's exactly right- Nejif seemed about to yell. No matter if they were refugees who abandoned the Empire, their hearts were probably wavering in the space between their native land and this new one. If a gun or something was suddenly fired in the middle off that, it's not impossible that they would end up thinking that Kioka had no intention of receiving them.

“Even though an order to give refugees a warm reception was handed down, you did a pretty thoughtless thing.... No, I won't start to blame only you, Aerial Warfare soldier Nihad. More importantly, what about the other two? In the formation of the Aerial Warfare Division, wasn't a sergeant supposed to be included?”

It was logic that the highest ranked person would come to meet him- Nejif was implicitly reproaching him. Under a false panicked expression, Ikta was actually nervous. Because whether or not he could manipulate this part would decide the success or failure of the scheme.

“There were circumstances for that.... My allies are taking different route than I am, and they are now directly under the blimp. The ones currently aboard it are amateurs, so it isn't impossible that some time for whatever reason they won't sink to the ground, or even ride the wind and be carried off to the side of the Empire. We had to leave some hands to secure or destroy the fuselage when that happens. At the minimum, two people are require to secure it, and when it comes to the decision of destroying it, the one entrusted with the heavy responsibility of that decision, no one but the squad leader...”

Nejif was at a loss for reproaching words. Certainly, if it amounted to handing it over to enemy hands, they had to destroy it. Perhaps because there wasn't much gas inside because it was stolen immediately following landing, the blimp was even now just barely drifting within range of an air shooter. If that was the case, then it perhaps it might be possible to shoot it down.

However, since it was a blimp, shooting it down with an air shooter came with the possibility of disaster- the blimp popping and scattering- which they couldn't ignore. If that happened, the deaths of those onboard were certain, and the Kioka soldiers would also have lost a precious blimp in its entirety. They had to avoid that as far as they could. It was now that Nejif understood what he himself was aiming for.

“Don't tell me, Private Nihad... Do you plan to give in to the threats and have the refugees cross over to the side of the Empire? No, the fact of the matter is that you're referring that accommodation to me?”

“I'm ashamed, but as you guessed...”

“Ridiculous- as if I can engage in that kind of conduct by own discretion! In the first place, I don't have the authority! My mission is to get rid of people trying to cross the border without permission- I can't ferry people who're already on the inside the border to the opposite shore!”

“I am aware of that, but please consider it carefully. The ones who'll be blamed for the failure aren't restricted to only us. These refugees came here by crossing the ocean under Lieutenant Nejif's jurisdiction.”

At those words, Nejif opened her eyes wide with shock. ...That was right. She had done nothing but criticize her scene partner, but when she saw it from this perspective, wasn't it also her own error? Even being ordered to receive refugees warmly didn't mean one should let them pass through the border without stopping them. Of course, to urge a citizen of the Empire to flee, they had intentionally created several gaps in defense on the border line. But, these people hadn't crossed through those.

Ikta saw that Nejif's heart, wavering between responsibility and self-preservation, was in his hand. As someone with a strong sense of responsibility, she wasn't running to simple solution of self-preservation, but nonetheless, Nejif did possess that kind of character.

But, the youth discerned it. According to the art of war- one must create an escape route for an enemy driven to the wall.

“...Lieutenant Nejif. If I express my own thoughts, we ought to make taking back the blimp our higher priority. The crime of sending back refugees, the crime of losing a blimp. When it comes to that, the one Lieutenant should choose is the one that results in smaller losses for the Republic, right?”

Ikta's crafty side lay in having the achievement of self-preservation and of responsibility coexist. He let her digest that the deportation of refugees, or abusing one's authority, was a small vice for the great affair of taking back the blimp. That self preservation just happened to be nothing more than a consequence of that. To make a steadfast character shift, this kind of set up was effective.

“...I-I can't make the decision by myself. I'll contact the company commander via light signal, so for now just...”

“Please stop the jokes! Relaying these circumstances by light signal would require too much effort, and do you think that that blimp will stay in Kioka skies until you finish speaking with your superior!? If you'll let me speak as a person lined up as the lowest of Aerial Warfare soldiers, the possibility that the wind in the upper sky will begin blowing toward the ocean from now is strong. If that happens, since the blimp might descend far into the open ocean, we will have no choice but to shoot it down. At any rate, a precious armament will be lost from our hands!”

Of course, Ikta had no intention of either letting him dial his superior nor thoroughly think it over. This scheme, if one was calm, had several holes to be found. More important than anything was to steal his time for making a decision. He had to make him believe that the plan he proposed was “the only thing they could do.”

“O-once we lead these people, is there a guarantee that that blimp will come down!? From the perspective of those on board, isn't that simply returning in the middle of their enemies a suicide mission?!”

“No, they'll definitely come down. ...Lieutenant, have you ever been aboard a blimp?”

“Well, no, but...”

“Then you probably don't know. How lonely it is boarding that and floating in the sky. People by nature are creatures that live with their feet planted on the ground. Defying that and taking to the sky requires immense courage. During training, even I was seized with the feeling that my body was paralyzed. At that time there was only one thing I could think of... I want to return to the ground, even one second earlier- only that. There was no room to care about anything else.”

“B-but aren't they actually doing that and enduring it right now?!”

“If the lives of family and friends are in the balance, even fear might be lost in desperation. But the very moment the tensioned string is cut, they will realize it- the fact that they are in the sky with no one to turn to.”

The reasoning that Ikta used for persuasion was, of course, plain improvisation, but for Nejif who had heard it, it echoed weightily as an experience which only 'someone who knows the sky' could speak of. Even the five people impersonating refugees and spying on the situation could help but be amazed by his acting ability.

Authority disappeared from Nejif's objection. With that, Ikta knew that he'd overcome the difficult part of the negotiation.

“...Even if we bring these people to the side of the Empire, it's evening. Can they see that from the blimp?”

“I don't know. But it's actually more convenient under thicker darkness, and there's a light spirit holder among them. Once we've crossed halfway to the border, if we send out an Imperial style light signal, communication with the blimp could be possible. That is to say, someone to make them send it is necessary. I should hold my air gun and follow them.”

As though it were an obvious responsibility, Ikta suggest that he accompany the refugees crossing the border. Since it was a spontaneous idea in terms of the flow of the conversation until now, Nejif didn't feel that it was particularly out of place.

“I understand what you're saying. I understand, but...”

But the anxiety remaining inside Nejif was the final obstacle preventing her from shaking her head vertically. As the commander of the Border Defense Unit, the risk involved with letting people whose identities she didn't know come in and out of the border made her uneasy.

“I understand how you feel. However, please look carefully, Second Lieutenant Nejif. Do these people look like spies or manufacturing soldiers?”

With that said, Nejif carefully reexamined the people to whom Ikta had pointed. Young people who probably weren't mature adults. Three of them were girls. No matter how incompetent the Imperial Army was, it was impossible for a Unit that risked their lives and infiltrated enemy lands to have this kind of composition.

“If it's going to bother you no matter what, then all you need to do is inspect their belongings right? We don't have the leeway to interrogate them one by one, but I think that we might have time for that.”

Those words became the final push. Nejif gathered creases on her forehead and after about a minute of silence, turned to her inferiors who had collected around herself for something or other, and finally sent out orders with a bitter expression.

“Search these people's belongings. Hurry!”

Five minutes after that, the inspection of belongings ended without a hitch, and the six of them, including Ikta, assembled and crossed over the border. Second Lieutenant Nejif's soldiers were directing vigilant eyes toward their backs, but the distance between them was already quite far.

“Well, that went better than I expected. Thanks everyone, we're accepting applause and cash donations, you know.”

Supposedly keeping watch, Ikta, impersonating the Republic Army's Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare, cracked a joke for the first time in a while as he pointed an air gun- of course, one taken from the Kioka soldier- toward the backs of his allies from the end of their line. Yatori gave a small snort from the vanguard.

“That was quite the scheme. To actually float an unmanned balloon and use it for coercion. It was hard to tell from here, but there was no one aboard the blimp in question. All they did was load a bit of their things onto it. Ikta for both negotiation and persuasion had invented an impossible imaginary terrorist, and thus tricked Second Lieutenant Nejif completely.”

“What Kioka soldiers fear more than anything is losing a blimp. I thought that if we used that as a base, this method of threatening would serve our purpose well enough without even having to point a gun.”

“By setting up an imaginary terrorist, you turned Second Lieutenant Nejif's focus away from us, didn't you? Just what'd expect, Ik-kun. I think that if this were a face-to-face dealing, the other party does have her reputation as a commander, and we might not have been able to pass through.”

Torway directed a reverent gaze toward Ikta. In front of him, Haro also nodded moment by moment.

“I feel the same. Since it was in the form of 'advice from a friendly soldier,' it was also easier for our stage partner to comply with.... And in addition to that your acting ability! I'll bet Second Lieutenant-san from the other side probably didn't suspect Ikta's words until the end. Really, I didn't think that you actually could speak so fluently with a Kioka accent.”

Ikta, praised by his allies, was triumphantly lifting nose up. The only person among them with a sullen expression was Mashuu.

“Hmmph- I'm not just gonna shower you with praise. Since I'd just gotten used to that air gun, you see...”

“My buddy Mashuu, please just forgive me for that. If you'd been holding an Imperial style air gun or sabre sword, then you wouldn't seem like perfectly harmless refugees, right? It's because we let go of them that we were able to get through the item inspection.”

As those words indicated, Yatori, Torway, Mashuu- not a single one of the weapons those three had carried on their bodies remained. Even the ones they'd taken from the sinking ship. Yatori and Torway just didn't say it, but they also held those dear in their hearts.

“Mashuu, rather than sighing over the things you lost, show some appreciation for the life you were able to keep. Also, it's not as if we've thrown our weapons away. Although, we did leave up to fate whether or not they'll come back.”

Yatori nonchalantly smoothed things over. In short, those were the things which they'd loaded on the unmanned blimp. Though it was a small consolation, they were gambling on the possibility that the blimp would drift to the side of the Empire with the direction of the wind.

“It seems like we've reached the buffer zone. Well then, Kusu, would you send a signal of surrender to the side of the Empire for me?”

Hearing that from Ikta, Kusu, who was inside the pouch on Mashuu's hip, jumped down to the ground. Since it was necessary for Ikta to transform into Nihad during the negotiations, the two of them temporarily switched spirits with the other. Of course, since one couldn't give orders to a spirit one hadn't contracted with, the air shooter which Ikta was aiming before was no different from papier mache.

While Kusu sent the light signal, Ikta suddenly remembered something, and unfastened the air shooter barrel from the torso of the wind spirit Tsuu, whom he'd borrowed from Mashuu. From his 'wind tunnel,' Ikta took out a small ring which he'd hidden inside.

“Princess, I return this to you. But please don't drop it. From here on, that's our proof of ID.”

The ring engraved with the seal of the Empire was turned over to owner from Ikta. Speaking of Her Highness, the Princess, both her clothing and skin were covered in dust, similar to the rest of the actors. However, so her beauty wouldn't stand out, they'd smeared mud on her proud, blonde hair. Ikta was also in a seemingly tragic state, but strangely, the person herself, not especially giving an answer, only stared at the youth motionlessly with her two large eyes.

“...? Is there something on my face?”

“...No. Aside from your nose, eyes, and mouth, nothing.”

While giving a meaningless response, the princess didn't avert her eyes from her scene partner. When Ikta tilted his head, Haro, who was standing next to Kusu, yelled in a loud voice.

“Ahh- Soldiers from the Empire are here! W-we won't be shot right!?”

“As we barely escape enemy territory with our lives, we are shot by friendly troops and perish... That's really not funny, you know.”

Everyone felt a chill down their spine at that image, but fortunately that turned out to be paranoia. The seal of the Empire, which Her Highness, Shamiiyu, showed the soldiers showed to be tremendously more effective than they'd imagined.

When the ring was confirmed authentic by the high grade military officers assigned to Border Defense, the six of them were carried inside Imperial territory with excessive ceremony. This was their escape from the hell into which they'd descended but for a paper-thin difference.

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg149.jpg|thumb|When Yatori, making a sarcastic remark, finally reached the bedroom and drew the curtains, Ikta was lying half naked on the bed with freshly wrinkled sheets.]] For the Katjvanmaninik Dynasty, ever since the administration attained unity, the sunlight beating down on the country did not face a decline. Its inhabitants with light clothing and travelers with turbans wrapped around their faces, each resisting the fury of the sun.

However, people weren't constantly being overwhelmed by heatstroke. The marketplace was lively under the lord of fire, and food and clothing, ornaments with precious stones and metals, and furthermore foreign goods which no one had seen before had the store fronts on the street overflowing with activity.

The heart of the Katjvarna Empire's business, politics, and culture, the capital Banhataal. The capital, the grounds in the territory of the Emperor which celebrated his prosperity. In this metropolis, the palace where the Imperial Family resided existed together with the garden of a magnificent evergreen tree.

“Ikta, Wake up! Information arrived about the state of the Eastern Province, you know!”

On the third floor of a leading high class hotel even within that capital, "the White Gold Sand Dune," Yatorishino Igsem was banging on the door of a private room. The time was past 11AM. For the fiery-haired girl with the absolute habit of sleeping and waking early, there was no reason to let be the person still out like a light at this hour.

As she continued banging on the door without even caring that there was no response, suddenly a rich sound of an open palm striking a cheek with all its strength echoed back. In front of Yatori's blankly staring eyes, the door was finally thrown open. The one there wasn't a sleepy-eyed youth, but an exquisite woman with her clothing in meaningful disarray.

“G-good morning, miss. ...So, umm, that was rude of me, wasn't it...?”

While fastening her loosened collar with both hands, the woman slipped out from beside the girl and left down the hallway. Yatori, watching her receding figure with a sidelong glance, stepped into the room while breathing a heavy sigh.

“How many does that make now? It hasn't even been a month since we came here- there's a limit to your enthusiasm right?”

When Yatori, making a sarcastic remark, finally reached the bedroom and drew the curtains, Ikta was lying half naked on the bed with freshly wrinkled sheets. If it was just that, then one would assume that it was immediately 'after the fact,' but there was a bright red hand print left on his cheek. It was a difficult call to make.

The youth's eyebrows drew together at the unrestrained flow of sunlight from the window.

“...How many you say, so that's not a good thing...? ...It's morning, what time is it now...?”

“It's already noon. You were definitely out drinking yesterday night, weren't you? Out all night with women?”

“I was drinking until dawn, then I was invited to my room, so I starting drinking anew here, and I was sleeping together with her until just earlier. ...When we opened our eyes with your knocking, for some reason she gave me a slap in the face at full power and left. She was completely unreasonable though, since I hadn't even done anything yet... ”

Ikta complained from atop the bed. The correct verdict was before-- Yatori shrugged her shoulders and surveyed the room, which reeked of alcohol.

“--Where is Kusu? If he fired a high beam or something at your sleepy eyes or something-”

Hearing Yatori's voice, Kusu showed himself from a basket- which was a sleeping area for spirits prepared by the hotel- beside the bed. As if immune to the evils of waking from sleep, this one quickly stepped out from the basket and opened his mouth.

“Good morning, Yatori, Shia. I think that Ikta is still sleepy. Since it seems he had women serving as his companions until late last night.”

“It's fine, Kusu, that doesn't make much of an excuse. Deal with it and wake up, you sex-obsessed male. ...That woman from before seemed like it, but you wouldn't put your hands on a married woman, are you?”

“Fataaha is a widow, you know... She's also separated from her two children and now is a lonely time for her.”

“The art of going after older women is tricky, isn't it? If you're not careful, those children will end up being older than you are. I mean, you take your lady friend's personal statement as at face value? Didn't you see her painful eyes before?”

Without answering, Ikta slowly got off the bed while putting on the shirt folded under his pillow.

“...It's hot today, too. And I really wanted to spend the my time in bed until the sun set... Hahhh.”

“If you're still half-asleep then read this. It should wake you up more than washing your face with ice water.

Yatori stuck a newspaper extra that was being distributed outside in front of Ikta's face as he gave a large yawn.

“Commander Hazaaf Rikan is dead. --With this, the Eastern Province has fallen completely into the hands of the Kioka Republic.”

Even this youth ran short of lighthearted comments and gazed intently at the newspaper in his hand.

Going a little less than a month back in time. Ikta and the others, six of them, having achieved their return to the Empire from the Kioka territory where they'd washed ashore, after entering the care of the soldiers on the border, were carried to a military base in the rear side. There, they were greeted by the Commander-in-Chief of the Eastern Stronghold Hazaaf Rikan himself.

“...You Highness, Princess Shamiiyu! Thank goodness you've come back safely!”

The princess made an appearance at the building of the imperial headquarters, and together with other non-commissioned soldiers, Lieutenant General Rikan immediately knelt down, celebrating the aristocrat's safe return. Rikan was soldier with both a tall stature and broad shoulders, and his luxurious beard and mustache anxiously arranged in a gentleman-like fashion. Even with his body stooped over, he was at the same eye level as Her Tiny Highness, the Princess.

“Raise your head. Surely you have other engagements, Commander-in-Chief, so I'm touched by your personal welcome.”

Her Highness, the Princess, having changed into a clean blouse and skirt, responded to the her subject's bow in a stately manner unbecoming of her age. ...Even as a commander who directed 10,000 soldiers, he was no more than another subject in front of this young girl. Who in the world had she brought with her?-- He properly took notice of the five people behind her.

“A ship headed toward the venue of the High Grade Military Officer Exam sunk, and Her Highness, who had been aboard, had gone missing... We were contacted the other day and informed of both those things a few days earlier, but to think that you drifted ashore on Kioka Territory! When I received a message from the border I thought it was impossible.”

“Indeed. Don't consider it anything less than a miracle that I was able to come back in one piece as I am. And that is entirely due to the aid of the five people behind me. I shall introduce my heroes' names to you, Lieutenant General, from my own lips.”

As Her Highness, Shamiiyu, announced their names one by one, Lieutenant General Rikan lost control of his expression.

“So that's what happened... O, brave youths, you did well to escort Her Highness to this point. If you were my subordinates, I would grant you all promotions at once. Without a doubt this is a service of first-class merit.”

They were words of unrestrained praise, but Her Highness's expression suddenly then sank into anguish.

“It would be nice if you really could do that, but.... Because they were entangled in my misfortune, their High Grade Officer Exam was interrupted. I would like for you only to do something for that...”

“Hmm... certainly, the Secondary Exam Continuation has already been carried out. ...And since there isn't any kind of precedent, it's difficult to make a firm promise. But if I relay the circumstances to the administration headquarters, they might make some kind of special accommodations. If it is something Your Highness wishes, I could even have them send it from the front lines with a single stroke of my pen.”

“That would be great. I apologize for adding to the Lieutenant General's work, but...”

“Anything you please. Since to let young talent be buried would be to lose 100 years from our country, right?”

Yatori and Torway silently stopped Haro and Mashuu from letting their faces light up in regards to their remaining hopes regarding results of the High Grade Military Officer Exam. Just the one person remaining had to be careful not to appear indifferent, but...

“Well then, Your Highness. With this, I think it might be best if you return to the capital as soon as possible and offer reassurance to His Majesty, the Emperor. Since this is encampment of the front lines, I'm hesitant to call it safe.... Certainly I'm aware of your exhaustion, but if we send out horsemen tonight, you can ride together with your heroes and return.”

Lieutenant General Rikan spoke courteously, though in a tone of voice that didn't allow for refusal. Of course, Her Highness, the Princess, didn't have any objections.

It was decided that the six of them, allowed to spend the time until departure at their leisure as per the Lieutenant General's arrangements, would be guided to an improvised reception room. ...However, as the others began to walk, Ikta Solork alone did not move.

“...? What's the matter, Solork-kun? Possibly do you not feel well...?”

The Lieutenant General took notice of it and came closer, and Ikta then strangely gazed back seriously at his face.

“--You should retreat, Lieutenant General Hazaaf Rikan.”

“...What?”

“Abandon the Eastern Province, and withdraw all of the remaining troops to the Stronghold. There is no other option at this point.”

Needless to say, Lieutenant General Rikan- all of the officers in that location broke into an uproar at the youth's drastic proposal. The five leaving for the reception room as well were surprised and looked at Ikta.

“...Don't say such odd things. Until we drive away the Republic soldiers, without achieving our mission as the Eastern Stronghold--”

“The supplies coming from the rear, they aren't sufficient anymore, are they? Thin cheeks can't be covered up with a beard, you know.”

At that keen remark, Lieutenant General Rikan put a hand to his face and was at a loss for words. Ikta continued further.

“If the officers here have weak color in their faces, the exhaustion of the soldiers must be greater than this, no? I dare say, aren't refugees going one after the other?”

“...”

“There is no way that the land razed by the Aerial Warfare soldiers air raids is supporting the same number of soldiers as it has been up to now. When you delay a decisive defeat indefinitely, you only throw away the lives of soldiers and men in vain. …There is no meaning in this kind of battle. Shouldn't you be the one who understands this best?”

Ikta roughened his voice and pressed the Lieutenant General for an answer. Yatori, unable to stay silent, grabbed the nape of his neck and restrained him.

“Know your place, Ikta! This isn't something you can have an opinion about!”

“Place? Ahh, that's exactly my point, you see-- because he can know his place, Mr. Lieutenant General can make a move. Why must the Eastern Stronghold continue fighting as a stronghold, why didn't we stop devoting ourselves to defending in a war which we can't win without attacking? This, that, everything-- It's because it was ordered by the Emperor, isn't it?”

The youth screamed. Clearly, that was a statement that trespassed on taboo. Yatori, sensing that he would go too far, had immobilized his shoulder in a double-arm lock and tried to hold him down before, but then an unexpected person landed the final word.

“Yatori, you don't need to stop him. I'll allow it. Let him speak as he pleases.”

With those words from Her Highness, the Princess, came the first time anyone made Yatori doubt her own ears. Katjvarna's Third Imperial Princess, that is, she who is the Emperor's own child, was supposed to be the first one to condemn Ikta's rash outburst.

The moment Yatori- bewildered as she was- released his hand, Ikta lost all caution with using tongue.

“Let's just say it already- this war is a fixed game. It's the result of the Empire, which had wanted to let go of the Eastern Province since quite a long time ago, trying to achieve that in a way so its citizens' criticisms wouldn't be directed against it.”

Her Highness, the Princess, biting her lip and hanging her head as if she was utterly lost- Ikta as he was now didn't even take the slightest notice of that.

“Originally the Eastern Province was unsettled land, a remote territory of Kioka until about 30 years ago when it was taken in an actual war. At that point in time, the Empire simply took pleasure in increasing its territories. However, it committed a massive blunder when it came time to cultivate the land which it had taken such pains to get hold of.”

The Eastern Province was a tougher land for people to live on than than the Empire had previously expected. Even taking into consideration that they had to cut down the tropical forests, the flood damages were excessive compared to other areas. In the course of prolonged rainfall, the river overflowed and the roads and crops fields which they'd labored so hard to make ended up being submerged. With that, once sanitary conditions worsened, then diseases became prevalent. Each of the areas outside of the Eastern Province, as regions that were advancing despite fighting against drought, were yet another factor making the cultivation of the Eastern Province necessary. That wasn't enough for the Empire.

“In comparison to the heavy capital which the Empire invested, the cultivation of the Eastern Province was lagging behind and not advancing. Not only was cultivation a national policy to begin with, it was too late to call back the people who moved there. By the time they took notice, the Eastern Province, far from turning profit, had turned into a land which endlessly exceeded their estimations as a waste of money.

“Of course the Emperor and the Cabinet regretted it: if it this was how it would turn out, then they were better off not having taken it in the first place. ...So, with that someone among them realized it. It's not too late even from now- this burdensome region, wouldn't it be better to return it to Kioka?”

Nonetheless, there was of course no way they could surrender territory to an enemy nation unconditionally. Not only would the citizens not stand for it, more than anything it would be painfully obvious that their intention in doing that was push the internal administration's failure onto another nation.

“Fearing their citizens' criticisms in regards to losing the Eastern Province, the Imperial Family, out of ideas, tried to divert the worst of the anger in a publicity stunt some way or another. The means they had taken for that purpose turned out to be- of all things- a 'lost battle.'

“The scenario was quite straightforward-- for the Kioka Army which came invading, the Eastern Province would be taken back a second time. If this was the case, the citizens' anger would be directed toward an enemy nation and the army's incompetence, and it wouldn't harm the Imperial Family's dignity as much. ...However, it's a backwards method of caring only about appearances, and I'm honestly disgusted by it.”

Spitting those words out, Ikta gazed forcefully at the senior military official in front of him.

“This scenario seeks a sacrifice. Because, proof that 'the Imperial Family and the Cabinet earnestly dealt with the Kioka Army' is necessary. For that purpose, the person attending to the command of the front lines must be a general whose name is well-known. If such a famous general fought life and limb until the bitter end, then even the citizens would accept that defeat was inevitable, wouldn't they?”

“...”

“For this thankless role, there is no one more suited than you are, is there, Mr. Lieutenant General Hazaaf Rikan? You, who received the implicit command of 'lose and die' from the Emperor, in short are the ultimate sacrifice for covering up the internal administration's failure.

Even after receiving such outrageous treatment, you still intend to stay on good behavior and know your place!?”

Ikta roughened his voice and pressed him for an answer, and Lieutenant General Rikan showed a weak, fleeting smile.

“...Solork-kun, I'm really glad that you are not my subordinate. I'd feel guilty for interfering with military regulation to let the youth who took the trouble to concern for my health not be punished...”

“...”

“Of course, I understand what you're saying. However, for a soldier, orders from the higher-ups are absolute. His Highness, the Emperor is the gracious supreme authority for all soldiers within the Empire- meaning, he has the right to absolute power. I must obey his orders. Obeying the orders of superior officers is a requirement for those who make up a military organization.”

“I understand that you, as a commissioned officer, don't want to create a precedent of ignoring orders. ...However, the Emperor is mistaken. Great generals don't spring forth endlessly from the land of the Empire. If he's going to let you die as a scapegoat and not treasure someone as talented as yourself, then do you even think that such a country has a future!?”

“It's not a soldier's job to talk about the future, Solork-kun. That is the role of His Highness, the Emperor. We subjects only know our places and give our very best. For example, well... it's a worst case scenario. Such as assembling a battle formation so that as many soldiers as possible can return without becoming prisoners of war when we lose the fight.”

Ikta clicked his tongue at Lieutenant General Rikan's phrasing, which made him sense that there was a hidden meaning, and looked around the vicinity.

“Ahh, if you're a Lieutenant General, I guess you would make a move of that sort. Since the remaining personnel from the Imperial Headquarters are too few. Really... not only is everyone dressed as a soldier, but you're all putting on tough acts. You're letting all the youths with bright futures quickly run behind and take the rear guard<ref>rear guard:the soldiers positioned at the rear of a body of troops, especially those protecting an army when it is in retreat</ref> yourself?”

“The Kioka Army will come at us soon on the attack. If we are overpowered by the enemy and can't help pulling back the war front, then that's when we're allowed to actual retreat. We'll stop the enemy in their tracks in the East, then we'll force their soldiers in the West fall back... To implement this 2-stage operation, inevitably, we'll need to make use of our gradually decreasing forces and divide them further into two groups. If they're not skilled soldiers, then they're unfit for the job.”

“If that's what's happening after their attack begins, then in that case we're better off moving forward with things how they are now! That way, there's no need to carry out that dangerous 2-stage operation. The hardships of the rear guard in keeping the enemy in check will decrease considerably, and as a bonus the Lieutenant General himself will live without being exposed to the brunt of things! Isn't that better in absolutely every way!?”

“I can't do that. Protection of the border is the Eastern Stronghold's assigned duty from His Highness, the Emperor. If we begin retreating before the enemy's attack, then that duty would become something personally renounced by me as the Commander-in-Chief.”

“Go feel guilty about renouncing your duty, but at any rate the Eastern Province will be taken back by Kioka! The outcome is the same!”

“The processes are different. Upholding His Highness's orders and having it taken, and running against His Highness's orders and having it taken.”

Rikan shook his head horizontally. Ikta finally lost his temper at the great general's unending loyalty.

“That's why I'm saying-- this way of thinking is unscientific!”

Grabbing the soldier uniform's collar with both hands, Ikta shook the Lieutenant General's body, which was one head taller than his own. At the menacing air one wouldn't imagine from his usual manner, even the five people, Her Highness, the Princess, and the others, looked on at the state of affairs in blank amazement.

When their hands unconsciously flew to their mouths, the color of the soldiers' faces changed as one would expect. However-- one step faster than they could recover, a vital blow volunteered by Yatori rapidly sunk into Ika's side..

“...gah...”

Ikta's knees suddenly gave way at the blow, which had been softened less than usual. His limp fingertips separated from the collar, and Yatori took that opportunity to carry up his body.

“Please excuse him, Lieutenant General Rikan-dono. ...Think of that talk just now as a practical joke and forget it, I beg you.”

Yatori deeply lowered her head along with her long, fiery hair. As if forgetting to even straighten his disheveled coat, Lieutenant General Rikan looked directly at the two youths... at last, he changed his gaze to one of his subordinates.

“...Well, Officer Ordof, please show them to the reception room. With your utmost care.”

Following behind the soldier who'd received the Lieutenant General's order and begun moving, the six of them began walking with Yatori shouldering Ikta at their lead. In the eyes of the older soldiers, Lieutenant General and the others, who were watching them leave, warmth and melancholy were coexisting.

“...Is history going to repeat itself...? Bada Sankrei...”

His five allies, who were close beside him, were the only ones who heard the final words the youth let fall.

“...I see.... Lieutenant General Rikan, is dead...?”

Lying face down with her eyes closed, Haro dedicated a silent prayer. The five of them, summoned by Yatori and gathered in the hotel lobby, shared the news of the death of the great general who should have been valued.

“Meeting the attack of the Kioka Army, the rear guard unit whose command Lieutenant General Rikan saw to personally experienced near total destruction... In exchange, it seems that the majority of the soldiers deployed relatively close to the rear escaped to the capital.”

The Lieutenant General fulfilled his duty to the very end, Torway spoke sorrowfully. Yatori and Mashuu also corrected their seated posture and closed their eyes. They prayed wholeheartedly for blissful afterlife of the old soldiers scattered on the battlefield.

Among that group, Ikta, the only one with a sour face, was gently stroking the face of Kusu as he held him to his chest.

“...Damn, didn't I tell him?”

A low mumble twinged with a curse escaped from Ikta's mouth, startling the waitress who was carrying tea. Next to him, while bringing a teacup to her mouth with a flawless movement, Yatori indifferently made a quip.

“What, exactly, did you tell him? Aren't you being conceited? Did you think that the state of the war would shift with your one opinion?”

Ikta couldn't return any words. Instead, he poured gritty white powder from the sugar jar furnishing the table, which was distinctive to high class hotels, into his tea.

Haro, who had finished her silent prayer and opened her eyes, felt dizzy at his reckless action.

“Th-these grains of sand, would it be bad to pour some in a bag and take them home...? As a souvenir for my younger brothers...?”

She suddenly veered from the solemn news of death to a cheap topic. ...Be that as it may, the other actors, the five people who were officially excellent young men and women, also went on board thinking that it might be less objectionable than reducing the lobby to darkness.

“I understand your feelings, but that's bad etiquette, no? Well, the way Ikta's using it might be as well.”

“Even without obsessing over grains of sand, we've also got rewards from the Imperial Family, right? Because at any rate we escorted Her Highness, the Princess, home from an enemy nation.”

Saying that, Mashuu, completely restored his stomach, which had caved in from being stranded, to its original state with the hotel's luxurious meals. While measuring the passage of time in the course of its swelling, Yatori huffed a sigh.

“Rather than a year's supply of high-grade sugar, there is only one thing I want for my reward. ...A make-up test.”

“Th-that'll be fine, right? It's not our fault the ship sank.”

“It'd be great if things go that smoothly- but the number of successful applicants of the High Grade Military Officer Exam is set for every year. It'd be good if the all seats haven't been filled up already. Arghh, we're already half-dead, you know.”

Maybe her nervousness lessened after living for close to a month in the hotel, but there wasn't as much ambition in Yatori's voice as there had been at the time of the shipwreck.

“No no, I've put quite a lot of thought into it while living here, you see. It's best if they contact us as late as possible.”

While sipping the tea sweetened by adding excessive amounts of sugar, Ikta commented with a voice which wasn't as weary. This man, releasing the scent of women's perfume from his entire body, was unmistakeably the one most enjoying their current lifestyle.

“...Speaking of which, it's decided that you're getting a job at the library here<ref>written as: 帝都 (capital); read as: ここ (here)</ref> ? Traveling expenses are cheaper, was it?”

Considering Ikta had no reason to cut his Exam short, Yatori, shamelessly steadfast, didn't have the slightest intention of scrapping their aforementioned contract. Even so, there was no helping that her voice was tinged with a bit of resentfulness.

“In addition, my living expenses from before entering the lodging house became cheaper, too.”

Ikta spoke, shamelessly brushing it aside. Yatori cursed the naivete of her past self. --She should have punched his stomach harder. If only she had done that, she might have evened it out with medical fees.

As they continued their small talk in a relaxed atmosphere, there was suddenly a presence approaching with a purpose. The four of them save Ikta promptly straightened their backs. The one who came particularly to them with steady footsteps were three imperial court officers clad in imposing formal dress.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetridch, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel, The people here are the five people we called now, correct?”

Everyone responded with a nod. The oldest officer cleared his throat with a cough.

“There is an article to be delivered to your residence from the Commander of the Eastern Stronghold, the currently deceased Lieutenant Hazaaf Rikan.”

As he spoke, the younger soldiers lying in wait on both sides of him stepped forth. In their arms, they were carrying a long, thin package wrapped in red cloth. Handling them with care, they placed them on the table and silently opened the wrapping.

“...Ah!? My air shooter!”

Mashuu excitedly flew to his beloved gun. A beat later, Torway took in his hands his own air shooter, which was two grades better than the standard, and Yatori calmly in hers her polished saber and main gauche. Their favorite weapons which they'd accepted might never again return to them. Their arms trembled with the profound weight of iron and time.

“I'll read the message from the Lieutenant. '-Since the blimp fell into the ocean on the side of the Empire, we were fortunately able to recover your belongings. I not only humbly return them to you, I entrust the future of the Empire to you as well, young heroes.'”

All of them straightened their posture and listened attentively. Rather than a message, that was more the contents of a last request.

“'Though I am an old soldier, my will is undying. I pray for all of your continued luck in the fortunes of war from the realm of the dead.' -That is all.”

Without being told by anyone, all of them spontaneously stood up, and bowed to the great commander who was no longer in this world. Even Ikta, the twisted person he was, was no exception to the respect harbored for one who had fulfilled his duty and died a noble death.

“Very well, then let's move to the actual ceremony. A horse-drawn carriage is waiting outside, so please come after leaving your weapons with the hotel. Come adequately prepared with dress that wouldn't be discourteous to the noblemen.”

Light returned to Yatori's eyes. Now, a new wind was beginning to blow, whisking away the blimp that was staggering with no place to go.

“Subjects, please shed thy tears at the privilege of an audience. --His Highness, the Emperor, Arshankrut Kitora Katjvanmaninik awaits you at the palace.”

Inside a horse-drawn carriage advancing toward the garden of the magnificent evergreen, each of the five's musings were their own.

“H-hey- Hey, Torway...! If remember correctly when we have the audience, we can't look at His Highness's eyes right? Then it's also impolite to speak directly with him without going through an attendant, and clearing you throat or sneezing is also absolutely forbidden, and then umm... ummm...!”

“Maa-kun, it'll be fine so calm down. When you enter His Highness's presence, kneel down, then after you just need to answer the things he asks you. Since manners for the Imperial Court aren't enforced by law, we won't have anything cruel said to us. That is, we're going there to be praised, right?”

The one trembling and easiest to understand was Mashuu, whose round head was frantically turning red and turning blue above his shirt, which had been fastened to the first button against his will. Torway didn't have the time to spend all his energy worrying over calming him down from that kind of state.

“...fine, it's fine... Ilf, Shouka, Echiri... your older sister... you can rely on your older sister, so...”

While muttering the names of her younger brothers, Haro had all but entered the position of prayer. On the opposite side, only Yatori, who was patting her back, was calm as usual. The Igsem Family had received an imperial visit from His Highness, the Emperor, and in her case, today would not be her first time facing the emperor.

Then Ikta Solork. Since leaving the hotel, he'd decreased the number of words he spoke as if he'd become a different person. But, one can't be careless. Seen from the eyes of Yatori, who has known him from a long time, that was more an indication of ill humor than nervousness would be.

...Let's give him a warning at once. That's what Yatori decided while gazing at his expressionless profile.

“Ikta. I'm saying this seriously, but during the audience, only return acceptable answers to the things you are asked. No matter who I am, I refuse to hold you down in the presence of His Highness.”

“...I got it. It's that my side hurts, and I would be suffering on my bed under normal circumstances.”

For the youth, it was a slightly lackluster retort. The horse-drawn carriage came to a stop as they were traveling.

They were instructed to get off by the palace guards outside, and the five of them finally stepped foot on the holy ground where the noblemen resided.

What first caught their eyes was the large temple edifice, built up by stacking smooth opalescent stones.

“...Impossible. This, the Holy White Temple...?”

Yatori's pupils dilated. --For when His Highness, the Emperor, greeted people, there were three buildings in the palace at Banhataal. They were the Yellow Sand Temple meant for meeting with guests from outside the country, the Deep Green Temple meant for hearing the reports of his retainers, and the Holy White Temple meant for praising those who rendered great service to the Imperial Household.

T he one situated closest to the Imperial Palace, in other words the mansion where the Imperial Family carried out their lives, was the Holy White Temple which Yatori and the others currently had before them. The only ones allowed to have an audience with His Highness, the Emperor, in this building were chief vassals who had done a truly great service to the Empire. The highest stair for soldiers, the promotion to general of the army, was conducted here.

“Please follow.”

Guided by a chamberlain <ref> chamberlain: one who manages a household </ref> dressed in long-hemmed ceremonial clothing, the five of them stepped forward into the Holy White Temple. Even the great Yatori nervously toned down her gait. Regardless if they saved Her Highness, the Princess, that was the deed of an ordinary person who didn't even hold an official rank. All she could think was that even if they did have an audience, it was something that could've been settled in the Deep Green Temple.

As a final review before entering they entered his presence, the maids corrected each of the five's appearances. When they discerned that there was nothing that would be a cause for risk in front of His Highness, the bodyguard soldiers meant to be escorts, for whom it was allowed to wear swords, slowly opened the doors to the inner chamber.

In front of a lengthily laid out gold-colored carpet, the ruler of the country commanded the throne.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetdrich, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel. -The aforementioned five people are visiting upon the summons of Your Highness, the Emperor.”

As soon as she gave that report, the chief chamberlain who had led them until now withdrew to the side and only the five young men and women remained in front of His Highness. The gazes of the nobility grew in pressure, and weighed on the backs of the five of them who were kneeling down.

“Shamiiyu. These people's services, from your mouth.”

His deep, dry voice called to his daughter. Upon that, Her Highness, the Princess Shamiiyu, emerged forth from the vanguard of the line of retainers dressed in a snow white sari dress. It seemed that the fatigue from the shipwreck healed completely within one month, and her long blonde hair also regained its former beauty, that form was just like a single flower bloomed on the temple edifice.

“I shall make my report, Father. --First, the service of saving from the brink of death myself, who was shaken into the sea by the tremors on the occasion that the ship headed toward the venue of the High Grade Military Officer Exam sunk due to a storm. Second, the service of forcing the enemy to retire with cleverness and the bravery to risk one's own life on the occasion that I was about to be captured by Republic soldiers. Third, the service of driving away my simple despair and finally escorting me across the national boundary by putting their quick wits to work despite finding ourselves with the misfortune of having Republic territory as the destination to which we drifted ashore at the end of the shipwreck.”

His Highness nodded lightly at the various services the princess listed and gazed at the forms of the honorable young men and women.

“Because of your services, my daughter, who shall inherit 900 years of the sacred blood of the Imperial Household, has returned to our roots without being captured by the savages of Kioka. You protected my blood kin- this is essentially equivalent to protecting the Empire. Therefore, young soldiers of our country's defense, I generously award you with medals of honor. --Raise your heads.”

Receiving permission, the five of them timidly raised their faces. Then, they looked upon the human who took the role of ruler of the country in which they were born into life from a close distance for the first time.

The Emperor was not yet aged. He might have been slightly older than a 40-year old in the prime of manhood. ...In spite of that, his bearing gave the impression of an enormous dead tree. The bony fingers of both his hands, his skin whose dryness was varnished over with large quantities of perfumed oil, his blonde hair faded to the ocher that lost both tone and luster, indicated the decline of both his mind and body without attempting to hide anything.

The dead tree with a crown on his head, relying only on its dignity, slowly raised his right arm.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetdrich, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel. --To these five people, today at this time, I grant the title of 'Imperial Knight.'”

A long, long silence descended. The Emperor's words didn't soak into the five of their heads that easily.

“...Imperial Knight...? ...Umm, that... in other words... a c-conferring of decorations!?”

In this moment, forgetting both his nervousness and decorum, Mashuu's round face shone with joy. Next to him, Torway widened both of his eyes as if he'd seen a ghost in broad daylight. Only Yatori remained the same.

It wasn't illogical that the five of them would doubt their ears. The title of “Imperial Knight,” usually, was one of the supreme honors given only unto High Grade Military Officers who performed heavy services during war. The people who received this- although it was an honor limited to one person that could not be inherited by descendants- it added those people to the lowest seat of nobility.

The nobility under the Imperial class system existed for the purpose of selecting young people from influential pedigrees to be related to the Imperial Family through marriage, and as a general rule one did not rise to nobility from the common class. The near unique exception to that was the conferring of decorations of “Imperial Knight”, and numerous benefits came along with it. A large increase in pension, a more influential voice in political matters, permission to attend meetings hosted by the House of Nobles<ref>貴族院 (House of Lords) The upper house of Parliament in the UK (the lower house is the House of Commons).</ref>...more rights than their young bodies could handle would come falling into their laps.

Therefore, Yatori and Torway couldn't simply rejoice. Even if the service had been saving the Third Princess, this was clearly an excessive reward, and it seemed to have thrown Torway, who couldn't bring himself to embrace it with both arms, for quite the loop. Why let it go without being suspicious of the hidden side?

While supporting Haro, who'd fainted from shock, Yatori nonchalantly sent a slanted gaze behind her. ...There was no color in the face of Ikta Solork. His clenched right and left fists were trembling uncontrollably.

Some way or other pushing back the urge to immediately leap forward and strangle the neck of the head of the Imperial Family-- that's the feeling Yatori got. She was almost certain.

When the arrangements for the conferring of decorations were over, the Imperial Family leaned their weight on the throne as if that had completely tired them out. The chief chamberlain took care of everything that came after. The details concerning the preparation of the 'Imperial Knights,' and the results of the High Grade Military Officer Exam which had been interrupted by that incident. Here, their passing of the exam on account of the five's special circumstances was announced to them. Though, since they were told after the conferring of decorations, both their surprise and joy had been weak.

Their unexpected audience ended without any indication, and the five of them were led down from the inner chamber before anyone could accurately make sense of the situation.

With Yatori, who was shouldering a fainted Haro, at their head, they left the Holy White Temple. Outside, in front of two covered horse-drawn wagons, the princess, clad in a white sari dress, was waiting for them.

“...Your Highness, Shamiiyu...”

“I trust that was troublesome. But, please come with me for a little longer. Starting now, there will be a ceremony celebrating your conferring of decorations.”

With that short announcement, Her Highness, the Princess, boarded onto the left carriage on step ahead of them.

“We will be riding separately in threes. Yatori and Solork ride in this one. The remaining three in the other.”

It was a meaningful division. Everyone boarded as they were being told, andthe carriage began moving not long after. While they were three people using a space that six might have used easily, Her Highness, the Princess, in the middle of a closed off guest cabin, began the conversation.

“No matter what we say here, the coachman can't hear us. You don't need to hold back anymore, Solork.”

The princess spoke as if she'd seen through Ikta's innermost thoughts. Ikta unclenched the fists he had held tightly all this time, breathed a single magnificent sigh, and ruffled his own black hair.

“You really came through, Princess. You've completely and utterly messed up my life plan. When- even if heaven and earth turned over- a soldier was the last thing I wanted to become...”

The youth who'd been an ordinary person until just an hour ago moaned. ...Yes, Ikta was already a soldier.

It wasn't because he'd passed the High Grade Military Officer Exam due to special circumstances. In the end, that was simply receiving approval to enter the army as leading cadet, and the recipient himself could refuse it if he wanted to. Under normal circumstances.

The problem was the fact that he was conferred the title of “Imperial Knight.” The conferring of decorations was an order from Emperor under the guise of a reward. Seeing that he was a commoner, this wasn't something he could refuse. Even more troublesome, that title involved enlistment in the military, whether he wanted it or not. The reasoning was plain and simple: a knight couldn't not be a soldier.

“Since I've become a soldier, I can't defy directions from the army anymore. At this point, it's not 'authorization' to advance to a High Grade Military Officer Academy- it's an 'order.' ...The librarian post at the National Library I worked so hard to get is worthless now. I don't even have the energy to get angry anymore.”

Finding the excess space being a good thing, Ikta laid the half of his body above his hips on the seat. On the expression of her Highness, the Princess, who was watching this youth, though she was keeping up appearances with a blank face, feelings of guilt were faintly showing through.

“...Your Highness, we are grateful for having received unmerited honor. However, isn't it unnatural all the same?”

Yatori opened her mouth in exchange. The princess was silent and listened intently.

“'Imperial Knight'- as its wording signifies, should be a title given unto soldiers who have performed a great, meritorious war service. 'Knight,' since it's a decoration awarded to soldiers; the people who are given the title 'Knight' are already soldiers, therefore the order is backwards. As far as I know, there is no precedent for this conferring of decorations.”

“There is no precedent. Therefore, one was created with you.”

“Your Highness...”

“Yatori, I beg you, don't criticize me with that face! Of course, I did support it. However, your conferring of decorations was not my idea, but the desire of the entire membership of the Katjvarna Cabinet.”

While still laying down, Ikta scoffed at Her Highness, the Princess's weak defense.

“...Even if it's a fixed game in reality, if the citizens witness the fall of the Eastern Stronghold, it's nothing more than a 'losing battle.' Their hatred is directed toward Kioka, and once they've pinned the blame on the army, it's human nature to can't help but feel uneasy, right?”

“...”

“Who you want to have at this time are idols who will inspire hope in the citizens... in short, heroes.”

The princess sighed. The accuracy of Ikta's guesses was reliable, more than that, it was even frightening.

“...That's correct. The timing of our safe return was to convenient. Young military cadets return home with the Third Princess who'd gone missing from Kioka as it was on the verge of taking back the Eastern Province. Amidst the unfortunate reports of the losing war, this news has become the sole light for the citizens. The government had no choice but to make use of this.”

“Ahh, so that's it? I guess royalty does have the privilege of toying with the lives of ordinary citizens.”

Ikta's sarcasm, devoid of any humor, had quickly become nothing more than a sword forged from words.

“At any rate, we're now the heroes who're supposed to reassure the hearts of the 20 million people in the Empire. ...Well, let's put that aside for the moment. As much as it annoys me, it's not like imperial commands are going to change if we start complaining now. The thing I want to ask about before anything is something different.

--Hey, Princess. Just what the hell do you want by corralling us like this?”

Raising his upper body, Ikta finally cut to the heart of the matter.

“It's the one thing that's been bothering me from that start. What was someone like the Third Princess doing aboard a ship headed for the Hirgano Archipelago? Even an extremely sophisticated person such as myself can't come up with a single good reason for you to have gone.”

“Th-that was part of official business. In light of the deterioration of the state of war with Kioka, to encourage the military cadets bearing the burden of this country's future...”

“If your behavior had been immature for your age, then I'd have no problem accepting that cover for your true intentions. ...But, it's too late for that. Whatever it was, you've shown too much of your intelligence, you see. Not just me but Yatori and even Torway caught on that you, Princess, were keeping something to your tiny self. --Kusu, Highbeam.”

Kusu, held in Ikta's arms, bathed Her Highness, the Princess, in a strong light. As if illuminating the inside of her secret heart.

“Ahh.. S-stop it, Solork, it's bright...”

“I'll just spit the truth out already. When we young men and women, just starting out with great potential for success, answered the call to guard the Princess... it's obvious that we only came to make connections anticipating the profits in the distant future.”

Whether or not it was a response to the conferring of the title “Imperial Knight,” Ikta was unusually sadistic about criticizing the girl. However, it didn't seem that the princess would let her scene partner assume the leading role indefinitely.

“...Is that cynicism something you learned from your father, Solork?... No, Ikta Sankrei?”

That moment, the youth stopped blinking. He made Kusu shut off the light by a sign with his finger, and glared keenly at his scene partner.

“...So the Imperial Family's prided Central Intelligence Unit doesn't even need one month to investigate someone's personal history?”

“The only one who can deploy them is the reigning emperor. I'm not able to use them, and there was no need to use them this time anyway. Excellence in intelligence, tact, effectiveness in times of emergency. Taking on the accent of a Kioka citizen defected from the Empire. And above all, your threatening attitude toward the currently deceased Lieutenant Rikan, seeking the retreat of the whole army in defiance of Imperial command. Gathering the clues until now, there is more than enough for me to entertain a slight suspicion.”

Having regained control of the conversation flow, the princess suddenly turned an apologetic gazed toward Yatori.

“I must apologize to you, Yatori. In order to investigate Solork's past, I negotiated with the Igsem Family without going through you. Since, witnessing the trust you two share, there seemed to be few things hidden between you.”

“...My father, talked about it...?”

“He did try to hide it. However, so he would have to speak to me, I commanded him with the power of the state. When I heard the truth by coercing him in that manner, though, the strength of your relationship became more and more mysterious.”

There was tint of confusion in the Her Highness, the Princess's eyes when there was no evidence that the mystery would become clear.

“Despite formerly being an outstanding commander, he was branded with the dishonor of 'war criminal' for defying orders in the middle of an operation before meeting his end in imprisonment during the postwar period of the previous military campaign with Kioka, Commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army, General Bada Sankrei. And you are his posthumous son, Ikta.”

In the face of the trump card which Her Highness, Shamiiyu, revealed, Ikta averted his eyes as if he were annoyed.

“I wasn't born from notch of a tree, I mean, even Ikta-kun has parents. The man who provided the small seed for my birth might've had that name, now that I think about it.”

What was twisted has become outright childish. That's what the princess thought once she reclaimed the leading role. Since that was something which had been taken from her ever since she'd met him, it also felt that, somehow, she was reclaiming her pride along with it, and without realizing it she was becoming more and more arrogant.

“I still have more! The person whom you called teacher, who was the first to preach the said way of thinking called 'science', wasn't he the old professor who defected last year from the Empire to the Kioka Republic, the 'blasphemer' Anarai Kahn? It seems that he was the long sworn friend of Bada Sankrei.”

“Though the nickname 'blasphemer,' I think that the old man took it as a compliment.”

“I'm not nearly done yet! Your Kiokan accent was something you learned from your mother wasn't it? At the time of victory, I hear that a beautiful woman whom the decadent reigning emperor had summoned to his harem from Kioka was granted to General Bada as a reward for distinguished service in war. Her name, if I remember correctly, wasn't it Yuuka Sankrei!?”

The light of reason vanished from Ikta's eyes, and his right hand, darting out, snatched the princess's collar. This time, he even shoved Yatori- who had immediately moved to stop him- aside with his left hand.

“---Try saying one more insulting thing about my mother. I'll strangle you to death with this hand.”

Ikta glared at the princess with a murderous expression he'd seldom ever shown. It didn't last long-- he released his scene partner when Yatori regained her stance. ...However, that was enough. The incident lasting barely a few seconds carved the fear of 'being hated by someone' into the immature, young girl.

“...Don't talk about that. If you do, then he'll really have to strangle you.”

While shielding the princess, who was in a state of shock, with her back, Yatori advised her in a low voice. Ikta, having calmed down, raised both hands and showed nonviolent intentions which contradicted his behavior.

With that, their conversation was interrupted. When the princess's breathing, as she was being soothed by Yatori, all but returned to normal, the carriage, which had reached its destination, came to a stop. Ikta was the very first to open the door and come down from the guest cabin.

Quite some time should have passed by, but they were somehow still inside the garden. They had been transported to a plaza in the east suitable for the celebratory banquet. Within the garden, which was trimmed with vivid flowers in full bloom, luxurious food in a completely different league from the Imperial Academy Graduation Commemoration Party was lined on the tables, and high-class military persons and nobles with drinks<ref> the alcoholic kind</ref> in one hand were mingling with light conversation.

“Ahh thank goodness- celebratory banquets really are first-class. I'm feeling a little better with this, you know.”

“Wait, Ikta, Her Highness still...!”

Taking no notice of the princess's pale face, Ikta located Mashuu and the others standing in a slightly removed location and promptly moved to meet up with them. Of course Yatori's voice would have a tinge of criticism.

While having his back turned toward them, the youth spoke in a dry voice.

“Hey, Yatori. You passed the High Grade Military Officer Exam, and that came along with the title of 'Imperial Knight', which is leagues above just top of a class. Sure there's a teeny reason not to be satisfied, but if you measure the pros and cons, today is undoubtedly a day for you to commemorate. Am I right?”

“...”

“On the contrary, how is it for me, I wonder? These things are exactly the same for me you see, and it's without question the worst day of my life. Between today and the day my mother died, it's hard to say which was better. In any case, even though it was the absolute last thing I ever wanted for my life, I became three things at once today. A nobleman, a soldier-- and a hero.

“On day like this, for the time being I'm just going to drink until I don't know anything anymore. That's the only thing I can think of.”

Finishing his speech with a wavering voice, without even returning a single glance toward Her Highness, the Princess, Ikta finally took his leave.

Likely, nowhere in the world did words exist that might have stopped him.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2014-12-31T04:26:55Z

Bilagaana: fixed ref

==All Quiet on the Eastern Front==

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg71.jpg|thumb|Crackle, crackle--with the sound of sparks popping, the young girl opened her eyes.]] It felt like she was being swallowed by cold, black, bottomless darkness.

There was no way to resist it. Being tossed about by the raging current with no sense of up or down, her eardrums screeching and shrieking with the pressure of the water- but more than that, the pressure of despair crushed her heart. Staring down the terror of death before your eyes for the first time since birth is not something you could possibly face with the power of reason.

The strength of her floundering arms and legs quickly exhausted. --As that happened, a light shone.

She could vaguely see that something was coming, traveling along a straight path<ref>written as: 光明 (bright light); read as: みち (path, road)</ref> that pierced through the darkness. At first, her arm was grasped- from there, her body embraced. She could hear the sound of a heart extremely close by. She could only think that it seemed the two of their pulses, passing through their touching skin, were synchronizing.

Inside her fading consciousness, she could tell that Death was clicking his tongue and growing distant from her as she was wrapped in light and warmth--

“...Nnn…”

Crackle, crackle--with the sound of sparks popping, the young girl opened her eyes.

Her view was dark. With a small open fire as the sole light source, in the center of the orange light, human silhouettes emerged. A handsome young man anxiously gazing at the fire together with a plump youth whose teeth were chattering. As she turned even more, there was an imposing female with hair the same color as flames sitting on the left end. She was closely hugging her partner, a spirit, whom everyone was sharing to warm themselves.

“...Ah! Were you woken up?”

With a gentle voice close to her ear, she gradually noticed that she was being held upright. There was a feeling of soft breasts on her back, and warmth was being distributed from the skin in contact with hers across thin undergarments.

“...You, are…?”

At her voice, before anything the red-haired female--Yatori rose and immediately knelt reverently.

“You were able to awaken, Your Highness, the Princess. ...Please allow me nothing but the privilege worshiping you like this.”

Except Haro, who was embracing the young girl, the other actors followed Yatori’s example and lowered their heads. Being shown respect from them, the young girl as well remembered, once more, her own rightful position.

“...You, raise your heads. It’s fine to eliminate etiquette- Under what circumstances...”

“Ah, as you wish. ...If I may explain concisely, during a boat trip headed to the venue for the High Grade Military Officer Exam, the Hirgano Archipelago, the boat which we happened to ride together encountered a storm and sunk. The only ones to narrowly escaped on lifeboat, were the six of us, including Your Highness. More importantly, after approximately two days of drifting, we drifted ashore a beach somewhere…thus, we are now living in an underground cave.”

Receiving Yatori’s report, the young girl widened her large eyes and sank into silence...after that, she took a full several minutes and organized her memories, making up for the gaps with the information she heard a moment ago.

“...I see, the ship… So that really wasn’t a dream?”

The unpleasant memory of being swallowed up by the pitch black ocean surface was brought back, and her shoulders suddenly trembled. Inside the layered outer garments she wore, Haro, embracing her small body, anxiously looked at her face from the side.

“During the two days of drifting, since the body of Your Highness, continuously struck by rain, became completely cold…this Haroma Bekkel and I, Yatorishino Igsem, had the honor of warming your body with our body warmth in turn. We were aware of our impoliteness, but for the lack of other methods, kindly pardon this much...”

“K-kindly pardon…!”

When Haro ashamedly lowered her head, the girl expressed a wry smile and shook her head.

“I am grateful from my heart for your kindness. With this one fragile body, I don’t doubt that I might have died of the cold before waking. ...Incidentally, you. You just called yourself Yatorishino Igsem.”

“Ah...”

“It’s been a long time. I visited your home on the occasion of the Imperial visit of the reigning emperor, is that already a story from eight years ago?”

At the few words the girl spoke aimlessly, Yatori lifted her bowed head without thinking.

“...You remember it? At that time, Your Highness had just become four years of age…”

“Counting traditionally<ref>数えで (old method of counting age where newborns are considered one year old, and years are added at every New Year)</ref>, you were 10 years old. You noticed me feeling irritated that my hand couldn't reach a plate, and you took baked sweets from the table for me. Did you also similarly recognize my appearance?”

All the same, the girl herself knew that it might be an unjustifiable story. Yatori smiled vaguely and answered.

“Compared to that time, Your Highness exceeded my imagination and grew splendidly, so… Your golden-colored hair and the Katjvanmaninik<ref>written as: 永霊樹 (Eternal Spirit Tree); read as: カトヴァンマニニク (Katjvanmaninik)</ref> engraved ring, if I had been negligent in some respect to even one of them, I wouldn’t have been able to be certain.”

That said, the girl pulled her left hand from an opening in the outer garments she wore layered together with Haro. What she fitted onto it was a ring plated with a design of the Eternal Spirit Tree, which served as the symbol of the Katjvarna Empire.

“...Indeed. This person is the third Imperial Princess of the present Katjvarna Empire, Shamiiyu Kitra Katjvanmaninik.”

Except Yatori, who was half-convinced, the other actors appeared to realize that the existence in front of their eyes was nobility with a self-introduction from the mouth of the person herself. After a dignified silence, the one first of all to start the conversation was Torway.

“...I’m Torway Remeon. I meet you for the first time, Your Highness, Princess Shamiiyu.”

“Umm, you’re the youngest of the Remeons. I’ve also heard rumors of you.”

“It is an honor. If it pleases you, if you would allow me just one inquiry…”

Without waiting for the end of Torway’s proposal, Her Highness, the Princess, began to answer in a firm tone.

“If it’s the reason that I happened to board the same ship as you did, I’ll answer without needing to be asked. In light of the worsening of the state of war with Kioka, as an extension of Imperial Family, I came to see the faces of the young people burdened with the future of this nation. It is also encouragement to the test-takers. It is nothing more or less than that.”

“But, any accompanying military officers or...?”

“Don’t finish your question. It's obvious that they sunk to the bottom of the ocean together with the boat.”

Somehow, there was an obstinance in the tone of Her Highness, Shamiiyuu- who'd anticipated and answered the question- that didn’t allow her scene partner to challenge her. ...But if there had been escorts, it was troubling that they didn’t see anyone near her both when they met on board and when she came onto the deck. Torway kept that doubt inside his chest for the moment.

“I-I’m called, Mashuu Tetdrich. Your Highness, the Princess, a-also allow me, a few words, if…”

While his well fleshed-out body, clung to tightly by a wet shirt, was trembling, Mashuu timidly cut into conversation. The gaze of Her Highness, the Princess, turned to him.

“Tetdrich… That is a pedigree entrusted with the Stationing Unit of Ebdorch Island in the Southwestern part of the Empire. I learned your name as well. If there is something you’d like to ask, then do as you like, Mashuu Tetdrich.”

Yatori, who was next to her, admired Her Highness, the Princess, who had fluently stated a summary of the Tetdrich Family, for her extensive knowledge. On the other side, starting to make his way over, Mashuu himself, seemingly without the time to even notice that he'd met a scene partner who knew his family name, faintly choked out a plea from his discolored, purple lips.

“I-if your body is s-sufficiently warmed, if you, would n-now r-r-return the outermost layer, you’re wearing, m-my coat…”

Hearing that, Her Highness, the Princess, then noticed for the first time that the outer garments of everyone in that area were lent for the purpose of warming herself. As one would expect, Haro, thinking that it was inexcusable, panickedly restrained the girl trying to slip out from inside the layered garments which substituted for blankets.

“Kya- y-you shouldn’t come out! Both the Princess and I are only in our underwear, you see!? Yatori-san, please return Mashuu’s clothing to him!”

Nodding, Yatori retrieved the just the outermost mantle and returned it, well-dried, to its owner. Merely taking advantage of that, Mashuu, wrapped in the middle of superior fabric and seeming to devote all his effort into not losing body heat, didn’t say anything since.

“Ah, the Princess’s clothing is also mostly dried…   Then, I think that it’s a little difficult to do, but could we have you change clothing like this?”

“If it is your wish, then we don’t mind dismissing the males. Well, but there is a storm outside.”

At the appearance of Yatori speaking cruel things with a smile, Mashuu’s body trembled violently for a reason other than the cold. Her Highness, the Princess, refused her proposition- which wasn't good material for a joke- dismounted from Haro’s lap while wearing too much clothing with an unexpected promptness, and stood on the ground with her own legs for the first time in two days.

“Umm… I don’t feel unwell. I wonder if it’s because you warmed me.”

“That is above all, but now for a while, please be located near the fire. Under these conditions, if a cold or the like is caught by Your Highness, there’s nothing that can be done, even by us.”

Her Highness, the Princess, obediently complied with Yatori, who requested politely, but in a firm tone. Since sitting on the bare ground meant that her lower back would grow cold, she sat back down Haro’s lap in the end.

They surrounded the open fire in silence for a while, but Her Highness, the Princess, suddenly opened her mouth with a face as if she had been struck by lightning.

“...That’s right. I wonder if, the time the ship sunk, the person who rescued me when I was thrown out to the ocean is among us? There’s no mistaking that you all are the benefactors of my life, but I particularly want to express my thanks to that person. Come forward.”

“.... Please wait a moment.”

Rising, Yatori slipped out of their circle around the open fire and walked into the pitch dark depths of the cave. As a replacement for her disappearing figure, the sound of a limp, heavy object being kicked echoed across accompanied by a scream.

“Wake up, Ikta. It’s a call from Her Highness, the Princess.”

“...Have her reschedule. For me to meet with a party without an appointment... oof.”

The same sound and a yell echoed back three times. As for whether the ordeal was finally over, a youth with a hand affixed to his hip like an old man worrying over lower back pain, naked above the waist and wearing a light spirit in a pouch, revealed his form.

“...I’m Ikta Solork. Thanks, Your Highness, the Princess- in a good mood?”

“How- so there was another person? Then, you’re the one…?”

“Well, it was the spur of the moment, or should I say, I was the right person at the right time….   Since I was the only light spirit holder…”

Dressing up formally with a shirt handed to him by Haro, Ikta, in a dreadfully inappropriate gesture, bowed to Her Highness, Shamiiyu. Although in actuality, that was just him being kicked from behind by Yatori.

“I see. In any case, I give my thanks, Ikta Solork. In addition, to your partner, light spirit-dono as well. After I’ve safely returned to the capital, I’ll arrange for due compensation regarding your brave deeds.”

Kusu raised his head from inside the pouch. However, Ikta was sitting cross-legged at the moment.

“Then, it’s best if you can return safely, isn’t it...somehow…”

“Ikta. Stop speaking in a way that meaninglessly agitates anxiety.”

Yatori advised in a low voice. However, it was after her scene partner’s anxiety was already agitated.

“...It’s possible that return can’t be realized, you mean?”

“For us- who don’t know where this place is- quite so. It was fortunate that we were able to drift ashore while still alive, but even so we were carried away for a full two days in the middle of a storm. ...although on the way, I saw the sun come out in the upper right front side of boat’s course, so I just know that we were carried to the northeast.”

Ikta’s tone was trivial, but there was no aspect in contents that was glossed over with optimism. When Her Highness, the Princess, sunk into silence, Torway stood up to change the atmosphere, which had become considerably heavier.

“It seems the sound of rain has grown weaker. We also need to confirm the present location, and if that means going to observe outside, then perhaps we should go now. --Ik-kun, if you like, shall we go together?”

“That nickname, you really don’t learn…”

Even while grumbling, Ikta stood up with surprising obedience. With each of their spirits stored in their hip pouches- after Torway took up his own bag in addition to that- the two lined up and left the cave.

The time appeared to be early morning since the sky was already bright, and the pounding storm had weakened to the degree of a light drizzle. Brushing aside thickets, Ikta and Torway pushed their way through a trailless forested region that spread along the beach. During that, they had some slight conversation.

“Thank you for coming with me. To be honest, I wondered if Ik-kun wouldn’t think this was too much trouble.”

“Since Mashuu was in that state of health, and the girls were needed for the Princess’s protection, the lineup was decided by the process of elimination, right? I slack off when I need to slack off, but at times when if I slack off I’ll die, I’ll work.”

It was a twisted argument, but Torway never disliked that character of Ikta’s.

“So, about Her Highness, the Princess… Ik-kun, what do you think?”

“Even if there are suspicious points, I think that it’s best not to make any strange investigations. At best, you’ll get trapped in a bad situation.”

“Aw, right to the core of things. When you talk with me, you won’t return with humor?”

“I deliberately flip a switch. Even if I’m the funny man here, Yatori<ref>written as: ツッコミ役 (straight man role); read as: ヤトリ (Yatori); generally, the two members of a comedy duo are known as the straight man （ツッコミ） and the funny man　（ボケ）</ref>isn’t with me… ah, I found something good.”

Ikta, finding a fruit-like object hanging from poison ivy, plucked it and threw it over to Torway. While biting into his own share, he explained.

“It’s the insect trap of the pitcher plant. When it ripens and becomes used for attracting insects, it’s not good anymore, but if it’s before the mouth has opened, the fluid inside can be used for drinking. It’s surprisingly sweet, so give it a try.”

“...Ah, it really is. It’s tart and delicious.”

“Put some in your sack for me. It'll tide us over until we find real food.”

Unable to put anything in their mouths outside the water created by Haro’s water spirit, everyone in the cave was being tormented by hunger. Torway merrily took down the sack from his back, plucked the insect traps within reach, and began stuffing.

“But, you and Mashuu both are people I look up to. Since, even when the ship we boarded sank, you carried those heavy things out with such great care.”

What Ikta meant was the iron, gun-like thing inside Torway’s sack that conspicuously asserted its existence. The firing of leaden balls with the pressure from using a pump<ref>written as: 空気圧縮能力 (air compression ability); read as: ンプ (pump)</ref> such as that installed onto the "wind tunnel" in abdomen of his partner, a wind spirit, was the main weapon of modern-day soldiers-- so to speak, it was an air shooter barrel<ref>written as:風銃の銃身 (wind gun’s gun barrel); read as: エアシューターのバレル (air shooter’s barrel)</ref>.

“Haha. I considered it a little, but I thought that thinking about whether or not it’d be a burden and throwing it away could wait until after we boarded the lifeboat. Since, for me, an applicant to the Air Gunner Division, it’s the most important thing next to the lives and partners<ref>written as: 精霊 (spirit); read as: パートナー　(partner)</ref> of my allies.”

“Although it would be nice if we didn’t run into circumstances where that’d serve a purpose. At any rate, ahh I’m hungry…”

Throwing away the insect traps that had their contents sipped dry, Ikta and Torway, while listening to the chorus of the insects inside, they hurried ahead.   While looking at a compass so they could move forward in a straight line and lose their way, they emerged to a grassland that interrupted the forested region in about 15 minutes.

“...We’re screwed.”

As his field of vision was being suddenly cleared, Ikta surveyed the area and thus complained as the first thing out of his mouth. Coming a little later, Torway, upon witnessing the same sight as he did, was at a loss for words.

There was nothing surprising regarding the terrain. Extending considerably from east to west, an open field with a few undulations sprawled out uninterrupted. However, on the ground on the west side which they were supposed to follow back-- in addition to a natural mountain range and hills, something else stood as a further obstacle.

“...There’s no way…. I mean, that’s the west side…no matter how much we were carried off, this…!”

Even Torway, who had boasted a composure rivaling Yatori’s until now, couldn’t suppress the trembling of his voice this time. Displayed in his view were barbed wire entanglements running perpendicular to the shoreline that divided the open field in two, and within them, separated by fixed distances and dotting the area one by one, turrets meant for watch-keeping. From the closest one, he could even see the figures of actual soldiers coming in and out.

“...Somehow, it doesn’t seem like a delusion. The eastern border of the Katjvarna Empire, if it’s from here, we can see to the western side. Meaning, basically…”

In any case, as to not be found by the guard soldiers, the two hid their bodies in the shadows of the trees. --First three clicks of his tongue. Then he huffed out a single sigh, generously blended with resignation until he was satisfied, and-

“This place is already territory of the Kioka Republic… it’s regrettable, but it looks like we’ve descended into hell but for a paper-thin difference.”

Ikta Solork described a reality similar to his own personal nightmare with quite a simple metaphor.

Due to the report spilled from the mouths of Ikta and Torway once they returned, the atmosphere of inside the cave, far from becoming lighter, instead welcomed an increase in pressure to one similar to lead.

“...That… to think we were carried off to the other side of the national border.”

Haro murmured with a paled face. Mashuu, who just finally warmed his body, also let out a scream.

“Dammit…How can it be like this? Just when I thought we made it through…”

Regardless whether that was good or bad, Mashuu’s words spoke for everyone’s true feelings. Even the great Yatori was silent as if there was a need to rethink her words of encouragement. Before that, Ikta acknowledged the circumstances.

“Because it turned out like this, the options that we can actively select are limited. So before anything, concerning that point, I think it’s wise for us all to establish a common goal.”

Without waiting for a response, Ikta raised his right and left index fingers and held them up so they could be seen by everyone.

“The first, surrender to the Kioka Army and request reception as prisoners of war. Well, if anything it’s relatively reliable.”

A heavy silence filled the cramped space. There was not one person among them attracted to that option.

“The second, cross the national border and return to the Empire with our own power. This one’s quite the gamble, no?”

Talk was cheap. When they considered the difficulties of putting it to action, no one could easily give their support.

After having a not-brief pause for consideration, appearing to be speaking timidly, Mashuu opened his mouth.

“I-if we become prisoners of war, with the wartime treaty, our safety is guaranteed. Of course, we might be confined, but if we wait for a while, wouldn’t we be able to return to the Empire via a prisoner exchange...?”

Rather than a view grounded in reality, it was a wishful observation. Yatori shot it down completely.

“Still, that’s too optimistic, isn’t it? I think that even people without self-awareness are among us, but for the moment we are High Grade Military Officer cadets bearing the future of the Imperial Army, right? Just that is reason enough on Kioka's side to not want to send us back… even if you leave out that point- and this something including myself- among us, there are too many people who can serve as material for diplomatic exchange.”

“That’s true, isn’t it? Not even mentioning Her Highness the Princess, there’s Yatori-san, a descendent of the Igsem Family, and me, a descendant of the Remeon Family… under any circumstances, high prices would be set for these three as prisoners. Say for now that we are able to return, how much compensation will be required?”

“Goodness, people with high prices on their lives really suck, don't they?   We can’t even secure our self-interests how we want to.”

Not one person had the composure to respond to the cynical remark which Ikta, with a stunned expression, had uttered.

“Well, that’s it in a nutshell, my buddy Mashuu. Even if we become prisoners of war in this place, we won’t be returned that easily to our country<ref>written as: 帝国 (Empire); read as: くに ((mother) country)</ref>, and say we were returned, then quite the cost would be wrung out for us. And you should imagine the narrowness of our shoulders among other things once we’ve return to our country. ...Well, in addition, the situation if we choose this option<ref>written as: 捕虜　(prisoners of war); read as: こっち (this direction/one)</ref>, we can only hope that the people of Kioka won’t find the Tetdrich Family’s fame as hot information, right?”

Even reaching this point, there was no escaping the harshness of the sarcasm from Ikta’s words. Mashuu held his face and agonized, but, the next moment, a roar sounded across the cave as if to drive off those worries.

“Things like prisoners of war-- this isn’t a joke!”

Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu, doing well to vigorously stand up, shouted with a look menacing enough to shake the flame of the open fire. Even as astonished gazes gathered on her, she still didn’t loosen her tone.

“There is no time to be stranded in a place like this! I- I must return as quickly as possible! Forget guard soldiers- cross the border using any means necessary! You, listen, in the event of our success, whatever reward- mmph!?”

At that moment, impolite to the extreme, two fingers pressed directly down on the lips of the tirading princess. While the other actors were dumbfounded, Ikta was looking down on the nobility in front of his eyes with a horribly cold expression.

“Quiet down a little, Princess. No matter how much you rant and dangle an extravagant reward in front of our noses, there’s no making the impossible possible. That degree of reason is something I’d like you to learn from history. That is, from our<ref>written as: 帝国 (Empire); read as: ウチ (we, us)</ref> history of repeating the same things to a sickening degree.”

“---H-how…!”

Having called him the benefactor of her life, the princess overlooked his shameless rudeness until now, but still, she was at a loss for words with this contempt. Since it escalated higher than she could handle, she didn’t know what to say back right away. In the end, there wasn’t a need for her to say anything. Since, Yatori, who broke in between them, twisted Ikta’s arm up and pulled his body to the ground without warning.

“--Your Highness, this thing has committed a grievous irreverence. Upon my word, he won’t speak such profanity a second time, so this time if you could somehow be merciful. In light of this thing’s service at the time of the ship sinking.”

While using enough strength to make his bones creak and his joints produce an unpleasant grinding sound, Yatori begged forgiveness in an unstrained voice. At her terrifying power, the princess forgot her fury and only shook her head vertically.

“I-t’s fine…. Certainly, it seems that I lacked composure…”

Ikta, having received forgiveness, was finally released from her defense technique. He stood without groaning once, but he was holding his twisted shoulder and seemed to be enduring considerable pain.

“You’ve reflected, haven’t you? Once you’ve given thanks for Her Highness’s generosity, go cool your head outside a bit.”

“Roger that.”

Leaving behind a reply which didn’t suggest that he’d reflected at all, Ikta left the cave together with Kusu. When his figure disappeared outside, Yatori turned to everyone remaining and made a single proposition.

“Whatever choice we make, there’s no point if no one has normal powers of judgment. It’s impossible to try to have a constructive discussion while hungry. For now, how about prioritizing our immediate survival and gathering food?”

“...Yep, I approve. If we can fill our stomachs, surely a good plan will come to mind.”

Following Torway, Haro and Mashuu also agreed one by one. The last remaining, Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu, with the fiery haired girl’s intense eyes in front of her, had no other choice but to nod.

Ikta, chased out of the cave, began a food supply to satisfy his hunger without even being prompted by someone else. He appeared twisted on the surface, but, fundamentally, he was only moving according to the three main desires, and his behavioral principles were simple.

“Hm~m, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Attalea_cohune cohune palm] nuts sure are hard to harvest without a tool…”

Palm trees laden heavily with nuts were standing here and there, but he let them be for now and looked at the ground. When he concentrated his eyes intently, inside the damp brushwood, the living creatures of the forest, having greeted the morning, were moving around.

“Ah, he~y snake-san over there, quietly become meat for my plate, would you?… wha, you're long! S-s-s-so you were a python-sama? No, that- sorry, it was nothing.”

Watched intently by a scene partner of unexpected size, Ikta withdrew dejectedly. Ikta didn't possess the nerve to grapple with a three meter class serpent. Since wearing a snake around one’s neck among other things wasn’t considered very fashionable.

“In times like this, maybe I should follow Mother Nature’s heartless principles, and aim for weak things rather than big game. ...Oh, I found a grasshopper. Al~right, if I fry and eat this one, it’ll smell pretty good...”

“This is only fine for us, however. Insect eating is low-class cuisine, so Her Highness, the Princess, will definitely reject it.”

As he continued chasing grasshoppers around on all fours, the voice of his friend, who not long ago mercilessly wrenched his shoulder to its limit, rang out from behind. Ikta continued his acquisition without turning around, but Yatori continued speaking regardless.

“That affair earlier wasn’t very like you. Even if he spits out sarcasm as easily as breathing, the one who'll never get physical should be Ikta Solork, right?”

“Rather than being flawlessly consistent, it’s more charming for a character to be agitated once in a while.”

“Even if that’s the case, we can’t have your true character exposed here, can we? Show yourself taking a solid, composed action during a pressing state of emergency. There isn’t another appeal as effective as that, you know.”

Strangely, the exchange of words with Yatori in the leading role stopped there. There, with a bundle of grasshoppers in one hand and his back turned to his scene partner, Ikta began a soliloquy.

“Even like this, I’m reflecting, you see. I had the background knowledge that my scene partner was nobility, but I didn’t think that being flustered by someone in front of you would make me feel so aggravated.”

“That’s what I thought.   ...So you can’t forgive a person of the ruling class behaving unintellectually?”

“Even though I was supposed to have given up a long time ago. Since nothing would happen even if I didn’t allow it.”

Ikta gave a self-deprecating sigh. Yatori opened her mouth after choosing her words a little.

“...This is a slightly irreverent way of saying it, but the behavior of Her Highness, Shamiiyu- before suggesting whether the Imperial Family is this way or that- is appropriate for her age. No, just not bursting in tears with these circumstances is a sufficiently considerable thing, don’t you think?”

“Right, that’s it. For someone like me, just saying that I had royalty for a scene partner is the best two-thirds of me. --Ah, by the way, if you have a knife, lend it to me?”

When Ikta skillfully turned around while crouching, Yatori, who was standing there, had unnoticedly armed herself with equipment without her clothing being disheveled in the slightest. She wore a saber on her right hip<ref>written as: 長刀 (long sword); read as: サーベル (saber)</ref>, and on her left hip, a　[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Parrying_dagger#Main_gauche main gauche]<ref>written as: 短刀 (short sword); read as: マンゴーシュ (main gauche)</ref>.

This was the two-handed swordsmanship stance that became the reason for the “Igsem of the Blade, Remeon of the Bullet” fame rivalry. As the air shooter was to Torway, this to her was the next precious thing to her life- the object of her pride.

“If you nick the blade, I’ll kill you.”

Even so, Yatori extremely easily removed the main gauche that was half of that pride from her hip and granted it to Ikta. Of course, she wouldn’t allow that just anyone. However, concerning the strength of their relationship of mutual trust, there were parts that somehow exceeded the understanding of other people.

“So everyone’s assembled. Well then, please report each of your harvests.”

When the sun that was above the horizon had risen directly overhead, all six people assembled in front of the cave and contributed the results of their search for food. On top of the grass, flora and fauna of delectable color and form were lined up.

“Umm, since I wasn’t very good at chasing my scene partners, who moved around, I tried gathering focusing on fruit and mushroom species. For mushrooms, with the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boletales Boletales] supply as my focus, I gathered large, filling ones, but fruits were more of a problem, and…. At first, I thought that I might find bananas or papayas, but in actuality these were the only things I could harvest.”

What Haro, saying that with a bit of a wry smile, was pointing at were fruits resembling orange bell peppers. There was easily enough for the number of people, and the vibrant, warmly-colored rind did indeed seem delicious. Her Highness, the Princess, having an interest, picked one up from the middle and looked at it.

“What kind of fruit is this? I haven’t seen it before…”

“Ahh, {http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cashew Caju], right? Well, rather than being inedible, isn’t it a hundred times more preferable? It’s precious carbohydrate after all.”

Everyone excluding the princess shared a forced smile. On her clueless behalf, Haro added an explanation.

“Princess, you’ve eaten cashew nuts before right? Those are a part of this fruit’s seed.”

“Oh, cashew nuts? If that’s the case, you seem to have an expectation for the taste?”

Not saying much, Haro only suggested, “Have a bite.”

As told, the princess, putting the orange fruit into her mouth, creased her brow and stiffened the moment her teeth bit into the surface. Her mouth regained freedom with about 30 seconds after apparently quite some difficulty biting through.

“How is it, Princess?”

”...It’s hard...puckery...grassy…. ...And, somewhat sweet…”

Despite being simple, the impressions hit the mark. When he felt for the first time that the atmosphere of the area relaxed even slightly, while the mood had yet to change completely, Torway took over.

“With that, I think it’s my turn next. Simple preparation in addition to good flavor, the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Coconut_crab coconut crab]. Although since it’s the afternoon, I could only catch two.”

Two enormous, bundled creatures resembling hermit crabs were laid out side by side on the grass. Voices of admiration spontaneously rose for them. Coconuts crabs hid in burrows in the ground during the afternoon. To be able to catch them, it was necessary to find the entrance to the burrow and dig them out, but that wasn’t an easy task.

“...The middle of the day, moreover in this short time, two specimens of this size? You’re not half-bad...”

Yatori was watching Torway with burning eyes, but the person himself, embarrassed at being watched by Yatori, averted his eyes and repeatedly scratched his face. They were two people on completely different wavelengths.

“With that, I’m next. ...It was a close fight, but I plan to be the first to take responsibility.”

Giving that introduction with a broad grin, Yatori walked off to a nearby bush and came back dragging her own prey out from there, which she’d hidden aiming for a surprise.

Shouts of joy rose immediately.

“Ehhh!? I-is that a wild boar...!? No way, how did you with just one person…!”

“One stroke of a sword at the nape of its neck… if you look, that’s the only wound. That being said, did you really use that sword…!?”

Yatori, having gathered looks of awe to herself, threw her chest out with pride. For her, who had been in a class of her own from the start, admiration and respect- if she could receive those two things, the more she received, the greater her priceless reward was.

“...Next is me, isn’t it, as I expected…”

At a glance, Mashuu was in low spirits. Looking at the harvest he brought in, that could also agree.

“Although I’d like to proceed that way… This, what is it? Three smallish palm nuts, that’s fine, but the rind is broken and the juice inside all but leaked outside, isn’t it? I’m curious what kind of harvesting method you used for it to end up like this.”

“.... When I tried to harvest palm nuts, they were in a higher place than I thought. Since they didn’t fall even when I threw rocks, I thought I’d rather try to shoot them down...”

His partner, the wind spirit Tsuu, turned to Mashuu from his hip pouch with anxious eyes.   Even with everyone saying nothing, his eyes and the air shooter barrel worn on his back his told the entire story of his failure.

“...My buddy Mashuu, every tool has has its uses. You can’t fire your gun to reach a solution for everything, you see. That kind of random shooting spree, without mincing words it’s something third world countries do.”

“Y-you’re the last person I wanna hear that from! Aren't you worse off than I am?”

Quite the dangerous joke slipped out of Ikta’s mouth, but before anyone noticed, Mashuu’s shout changed the conversation’s target. Cold stares were concentrating on Ikta’s harvest, piled in a mountain his feet.

“...Cicadas, grasshoppers, long-horned beetles, water scavenger beetles, giant water bugs, every kind of caterpillar…. How should I put it, that, it’s an extremely wild line-up, isn’t it...”

“W-well insects were the most convenient source of protein. Don't you think so?”

“And frogs…? You considered preservation and dried it, well, can I give you an evaluation?”

Although Ikta received a very delicate evaluation, the person himself whistled with his face without eating. Her Highness, the Princess, looking at the food he gathered, lost some color in her face and timidly asked a question.

“Y-you, eat this...? That is, how should I say it, are they really insects…?”

“Of course I eat it. This is my personal opinion, but giant water bugs are so disgusting I could die.”

“Hey- that’s where you should smooth things over! ...Your Highness, the Princess, please relax. Since even if you don't touch the insects, there is flexibility in the food we have."

Her Highness, the Princess, breathed a sigh of relief. Putting the ingredients they scraped up in front of her, Haro got fired up and rolled up her sleeves.

"With that, shall we immediately prepare some food? Even if I say that, although since we don't have a pot, we can only basically fry it. If we use things like leaves and clay cleverly, I wonder if we can manage something like steaming in a covered pot...?"

"Putting aside the part we could eat now, I'd like to smoke the boar meat, but sending up conspicuous amounts of smoke isn't the best. Mashuu, Torway, can have your partners suck in the smoke?"

When the cooking began under Haro and Yatori's leadership, nice smells immediately began to drift around the cave.

The performance of Haro, who'd been entrusted with the cooking, was surprisingly good, and when the sun began go down, they were able to take a late lunch. With the sensation that they were being restored to life, the six people stuffed their cheeks with their first decent meal in roughly two days.

"The meat is delicious~ You didn't even add any seasonings, but when I bite through, strong flavor comes out..."

"The steamed mushrooms and coconut crab are pretty good too. If I have any complaints, there isn't enough salt."

"If you boil sea water, you can get it easily, but if we go out to the shore, there really is too much of an unobstructed view. It'll be bad if we're found by Kioka soldiers watching from the national border, so I guess we'll make do with the taste of the raw materials here.”

Surrounding all sorts of menu items which were placed on leaves and lined up on the ground, they continued a harmonious dinner within their limitations. When some time passed, Mashuu, who suddenly regained energy with food in front of him, began revealing his positive view on his failures until now.

“I’ve been thinking the whole time, you see, since we have two air shooters here, isn’t it possible to even cross the national border depending on how we do it? Since somewhere on the long border, there has to be a place where their guard is understaffed.”

“When your stomach is full, you sure become cocky, don’t you? However, just listening to Ikta’s story- perhaps Kioka is focusing their course of advance to the side of the Empire in this area- their defense seems quite strong. Even if we walk along the national border to a place where their surveillance becomes thin, I think the odds are 10 to 1 that we’ll be discovered enroute.”

Mashuu, having received Yatori’s relentless criticisms, folded his arms and hummed. Next to him, while tossing grilled grasshoppers into his mouth, Ikta inserted his remark.

“We can’t take crossing the national border lightly. With that, a chance of success is born only after there is an assistant to both this side and the other side of the line. We don’t have that person. Although preferably if we can bribe a soldier it’ll probably be quick, but concerning goods that might turn into money among these members’ belongings…”

Ikta’s eyes were turned to the hand of Her Highness, the Princess, picking at the coconut crab meat- to be exact to the small ring fitted onto it. Speaking of straightforward valuables, that fit the bill, but still it was too much.

“...It might be a stretch to try and bribe the Republic’s soldiers with a ring openly engraved with the Imperial Family crest. If that’s the case, it’s still realistic to sell Yatori’s two blades. The craftsmanship is plain, but that, it’s quite a sharp blade right?”

“Oh, what an expert eye. Who was it I wonder who was allowed to prepare a frog with that sharp blade?”

“It was you used it to bring down a wild boar, no? A blade is a swordsman’s life.”

It was Ikta’s hypocritical excuse, but at any rate, there was no change in that it was insufficient as bribery material.

With the topic about to be paused since everyone was thinking, Her Highness, the Princess, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth for the first time.

“...Whether we’ll cross the national border on our own, or content ourselves as prisoners of war. Everyone has been contributing wisdom for a while, and when a plan where we can expect an adequate chance of success emerges, or if possibly nothing emerges, I want the decision made properly. ...The reality is that nothing changes no matter how much shout.   I trust your judgment power and effectiveness.”

Hearing her speech, the other actors stared at the princess with surprised expressions. Ikta’s abusive words became a point of regret for himself who had spoken them, but they seemed to have also prompted the side that heard them to some reflection. In any case, that she was moved a small degree from the discussion was a desirable thing. Since, from a genuine standpoint, no matter what kind of unreasonable demand was spoken by Her Highness, the Princess, the others had to obey.

“...As Her Highness said, there’s no need to rush the decision, right? We can’t be leisurely about it, but let’s thoroughly take time to decide. Since we can’t be easily found here, and in terms of environment, the difficulty of survival isn’t that high. I think it’s fine if we have take one or two days as thinking time.”

Everyone agreed to Yatori’s words and established a lengthy grace period for the present.

When lunch ended in the middle of an atmosphere which was quiet in its own way. The actors, having recovered their energy and stamina, were outdoors each spending time on work for securing and maintaining their living space. But--since that was the case, because she had neither survival knowledge nor experience, one person emerged twiddling her thumbs.

“--Yatori, what is that used for?”

While idly coming and going in and out of the cave, Her Highness, Princess Shamiiyu talked to her scene partner who continued her manual labor in silence. Not stopping her hands which proceeded with their work, Yatori turned just her face toward her scene partner. Her partner, the fire spirit Shia, also sent an indifferent gaze from her hip pouch.

“Yes, Your Highness. I’m making a simple alarm device that uses nuts and string. If we lay this around our surroundings, when someone comes close, the nuts of the tree hanging down near the entrance of the cave will make noises and alert us.

Yatori’s answer was crisp and fluent, already just like a soldier’s. When the princess tried to say, “is there something I can help with,” she had already finished her work and promptly stood up vigorously.

“Then, I’ll install the finished product and come back. I apologize for forcing your inconvenience, but please don’t go out further than the range visible from the cave.”

When she confirmed that her scene partner nodded, Yatori jauntily turned her body around and disappeared into the trees. Her Highness, the Princess, having once more lost her place, drew closer nearby Haro, the sole remaining person of same gender.

“Haro, what are you doing?”

“Ah, Princess. Umm, now I’m making medicinal plants that are effective for swelling into a paste. If you are cautious about injuries, you can avoid them, but you can’t do that as much for insects bites.”

On top of a stone with a sunken center that she must have chosen on her own as a substitute for a container, Haro was grinding leaves, roots, and the like. Her partner, the water spirit Miru, was standing on the stone’s edge, and occasionally poured water from the “water spout” on his torso, helped Haro make smooth paste.

“Is there something, that I can also help with?”

“Huh? No, no, that’s- to borrow your hands, Princess! Please go on resting!”

“I-I see.”

Compelled by Haro’s intensity, who was rapidly shaking her head horizontally, Her Highness, the Princess, with neither knowledge nor experience at hand, withdrew unable to say anything. Something that even I can do-- while thinking that, she shifted her gaze to another place.

“Oi, Torway. That air shooter, isn’t the barrel a little too long?”

“Umm… It’s because I want to aim accurately as far as possible, and I can’t no matter what with something shorter than this. Although if I were a hunting soldier, who’d have to shoot while charging, as Maa-kun said a shorter one might be better.”

Tsuu and Safi, the two wind spirits, while sucking in smoke, were sending out fresh air and controlling the open fire. Around there, Mashuu and Torway were holding their air shooters in their hands.

“...Mmm.”

Even here, she didn’t feel that she could easily force her way in. After hesitating and hesitating, she reluctantly chose Ikta Solork, who was sitting slightly removed from the cave’s entrance,

“...Solork. If you’re doing something, is there something I can also help with?”

Her calling of this just scene partner by his family name and not his first name expressed her complex mental state. But then, the person who was called, without an indication that he sensed that, continued his manual labor without looking aside.

“Nn, you’ll lend me a hand? I’m weaving these vines like this.”

When she looked into his hands, he knitting sturdy vines together and making some sort of woven object. Concluding it might an animal snare or something, Her Highness, the Princess, learned by imitation and took part in the work.

“Right, right, like that. There isn’t really a need to make it pretty.”

“I see, understood.”

It was her first experience with the likes of making something with her own hands, but once she understood the trick, the task wasn’t that hard.

While moving her hands on the object in silence without any conversation, the princess repeatedly stole glances at Ikta’s face.

He is an oblivious male, she thought at first. Considering those rash remarks from earlier, and that he let me help with the work normally, I wonder if he doesn’t differentiate between social statuses at all.

“Your hands stopped moving, you know.”

Finally, the directness of even giving that reminder. The princess, unembarrassed, eagerly wove the vines. After about ten minutes, their whole-hearted work came to fruition, and the thing the two of them were making was finished.

"...Solork, what is this? It doesn't seem like it's wide enough for a net."

"It is an essential item necessary to a human lifestyle, much more than a net is. Will you try using it?"

Saying that and standing up, Ikta cleared a suitable space, chose two standing trees, and stretched the woven vines between them like a spiderweb. Looking at the readied object, he nodded with satisfaction.

"It's pretty good craftsmanship. --Well, go on."

"'Go on'... you say, but-"

Being urged on was fine, but this was comparable to a situation where nothing could be done since Her Highness, the Princess didn't know what the thing was used for at all. As she stood still with a confused face, Ikta took the initiative and went out before her.

"Put your hips in a little. You use it like this, see."

He agilely placed his hips on the vines, and using them as a pivot point to rotate his body, turned sideways with his body swinging between the trees.

Watching that figure, Her Highness, the Princess, finally enlightened about what it was used for, thought of the time and labor that was spent and hung her shoulders.

"...A bed, right?"

"It's something called a navy purveyor, that is to say, a hammock<ref>written as: 吊るし式寝具 (hanging-style bedding); read as: ハンモック (hammock)</ref>. When you get used to it, it's quite comfortable."

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg101.jpg|thumb|Ikta clapped his hands for the princess who somehow succeeded in lying down.]] He spoke while skillfully climbing off using movements reversed from when he got on. Ikta recommended the,-as he put it- "essential item necessary to a human lifestyle" to Her Highness, the Princess, a second time. The princess was a princess, and- drifting toward the idea that she wanted to take back at least the cost of her help- timidly placed her hips on the hammock.

"Right, right, now as if straightening your body with your hips as an axis-- Oh, wow, you were able to get on without a problem, weren't you?"

Ikta clapped his hands for the princess who somehow succeeded in lying down. She was made to feel ridiculous, but she, experiencing a hammock's snugness for the first, didn't have the time to say something about it.

"Although, beginners usually overturn once when getting on. Your highness is pretty talented."

"Were you hoping that I would overturn just now...? H-however this doesn't suit me. Rather, I'm afraid it might fall. I can't believe there are actually people who can sleep on this."

"Don't be so nervous, please relax your strength in the most stable position. Rather than laying out leaves on the bare earth and sleeping, I think you know that this is much more comfortable."

She adjusted her body position, and at the end of her troubles, when she found a position that couldn’t possibly unstable, the princess made up her mind and dismissed the strength from her body. For a moment, she that that she might overturn, but the makeshift hammock was unexpectedly taking her her body weight securely.

When she overcame the first hurdle, the composure to simply enjoy the circumstances
was finally born in the princess. First of all, her perspective- that itself was fresh. The well-bred princess hadn’t had the experience of lying down outdoors until now.

The pleasant sound of leaves rustled in her ear, and the blueness of the sky peeking through the gaps in the green ceiling was beautiful. Due to the good ventilation of her back, she didn’t mind the heat that much. After falling into a dark ocean and opening her eyes to a dark cave, this felt like somewhere in her ever stiffened heart, something was coming unraveled.

“...I see, this isn’t bad. I feel at ease.”

“Right? The beginning of a single perfect day is only from a comfortable bed.”

The princess was thinking that it was amusing how Ikta puffed out his chest, but, suddenly, something cut across the piece of blue sky she was looking up at. Initially, she wondered if it was a bird, but the movements were too slow for that.

"...Solork. The strange thing floating on the sky, do you know what that is?"

Charged with that question, Ikta searched up at the sky, but the instant the same thing arrived in his line of sight, his expression immediately became grim. From there, his right arm firmly pushed his body weight on one side of the hammock.

"--Wha!?"

As he kept watch, Ikta’s arm cleanly caught the body of the princess, who was on the verge of overturning and falling. Neglecting the dazed girl, he turned his heels and hastily began walking.

“They are Kiokan Aerial Warfare soldiers. One aircraft flying without setting a formation means that its mission is either reconnaissance or patrolling. Whichever it is, if it’s in a position that we can see from here, then there’s the fear that we’ll be found by them as well. It’s too bad especially since it seemed that you were understanding the joys of a hammock, but we’re holing up in the cave for a while.”

Giving her approval after the fact, the princess was carried off nearly without consent. She just surrendered to that audacity, but when she was being carried by not particularly strong arms, a memory was unintentionally brought back.

From inside his arms, Her Highness, Shamiiyu, quietly peeked at Ikta’s face. Then, she remembered-- that, inside the cold ocean, within the single beam of light that shredded the despair and darkness, she had her first encounter with this man.

Faced with the existence of the Aerial Warfare soldiers, everyone hid inside the cave as a cautionary measure, but before long the blimp hid its form inside a low cloud, and at approximately the same time, sunset arrived. However, for a while after that, the reality that they were "being watched from the sky" proved to be a great pressure, and the number of words they spoke became few.

Dead of night that same day. Inside the cave echoing with their individual, unconscious breathing, Her Highness, the Princess, opened her eyes.

In addition, it was not because Mashuu’s snoring was loud. Her sleep wasn’t disturbed to that extent. Despite that being the case, waking up was the result of a more severe, pressing circumstance.

Fortunately, it seemed that everyone including the spirits was sleeping well. The princess stealthily went out alone.

“...If I’m here, then I should be fine.”

When she came to a grove of trees fairly removed from the cave, the princess, anxiously looking around, reviewed the area and, after hesitating quite a bit, lowered her underpants along with her shorts. Since she met the experience of relieving herself outdoors once in her life during the afternoon, this was only her second time. She didn’t want to become even this accustomed to it over an eternity.

“...Whew…”

Taking time and finishing urinating, Her Highness, the Princess, took a handkerchief from the pocket of her coat and used it to wipe. Ordinarily, this would be when she’d throw it away, but now, it was her single precious sheet. She would need to wash it with water and dry it.

She raised her underpants while feeling miserable, and when she thought to stand up, then--.

“--There, who’s there!?”

The rustling sound of someone pushing through brushwood, and next the hoarse, echoing voice, made time stand still for the princess.

Going slightly back in time. The noise of rattling when hard fruits collide woke four of the five inside the cave who were lying in the depths of slumber, excluding Mashuu.

“--Everyone, please wake up! Something crossed our trip wire!”

“...Whaa!?”

Yatori’s voice, perfectly suppressed as to not echo outside, along with rousing Mashuu, stirred vigilance in the already awoken actors. A moment later, a lamp that dimly radiated light burned inside the cave. A white light different from a flame-- It was a lantern<ref>written as:周照灯 (ambient illumination light)</ref> from the light spirit Kusu, whom Ikta had been hugging as he slept.

“...Wh-what? The Princess…?”

Haro frantically rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked around the area, but the figure of Her Highness, Shamiiyu, wasn’t anywhere. The moment they realized that fact, Yatori, Ikta, Torway- those three stood up nearly simultaneously.

“...Yatori, Torway, two seconds. Ready your weapons.”

Even before that was said by Ikta, two swords were worn on Yatori’s hip, and Torway was finished installing his air shooter barrel the torso of his partner, the wind spirit Safi. Kusu and Shia also stored their bodies in their respective pouches.

“We can go anytime. --But Ik-kun, you’re going unarmed?”

“It’s the forest at night. There’s no weapon superior to a light spirit, and if there’s no light your air shooter’s useless.”

“When I looked, the one that moved was the second sensor from the left. Our scene partner is straight on our left when we leave the cave.”

Haro and Mashuu, in contrast with the three who were exchanging knowing looks, weren’t keeping up with the change in their situation. However, among Yatori’s group, the people from which one could expect a proper performance during an emergency, no one urged on the remaining two people after figured out their objective.

“Mashuu, Haro. If we don’t come back, please choose to become prisoners of war without hesitation.”

Taking Yatori’s short and severe words as a signal, the three went off running outside the cave.

She’d been found by the enemy. The instant she understood the reality, Her Highness, the Princess, couldn’t make any kind of reaction. While making the dry sound of stepping on dead branch, she knew that the presence was rapidly coming closer. Rough footsteps and breathing overlapped and began to be audible. He wasn’t alone. Was it two, or three, or more-- the princess, in a state of half-panic, didn’t know what to do with her thoughts, which were spinning uselessly as if to make up for her unmoving body.

“Quickly raise both your hands and come out! We have a gun, if there is strange behavior, we’ll shoot you on the spot!”

The noun gun, the verb shoot, she remembered for a second time the image of death carved out in stormy sea. Even though she had to escape quickly, when that happened, her body listened less and less to what she was saying. While facing her ruin, this time as well as before, holding her breath and crouching down was the best she could do, but--

“S-stop, don’t shoot! I’m coming out now…!”

A panicked shriek rose from the shadows of a tree other than the area where Her Highness, the Princess, was crouching. Her firmly shut eyes opened widely. That was undeniably Ikta Solork’s voice.

“Over there! Don’t make any more movements, we’ll confirm your location from here.”

Following that voice, a dazzling light ran through the center of the dark forest. The enemies, seeming to have a light spirit holder as well, used a high beam and started probing the source of the voice. Before long, a black haired youth was illuminated inside the white light.

“Your speech, that’s a dialect from the Empire, isn’t it? Who the hell are you?! Why are you here!?”

“I-I escaped the Empire and came here! Since the war won’t ever end, and my house was burned up by Aerial Warfare soldiers, I’m really fed up with that Empire! I mean, the Republic’s looking pretty good, ain’t it!? Take me with you as an ally...!”

Every single word of Ikta’s lines implied desperation, and even to Her Highness, the Princess, who was listening nearby, it didn’t seem to be an act. He was clinging merely to hope and fleeing here, just a refugee begging for his life.

“...I thought that’s what it was, another refugee, huh.”

“Ahh, that’s right! On the night of the storm the day before yesterday, I crossed the border by sea! Rolled up in the waves, I thought I was going to die, but like finally, I barely made it!”

“What about your allies? You came here alone!?”

“My mom is with me! She’s sleeping the cave in the place straight in front of here! She's not doin' so hot ‘cause she kept on being hit by the rain. I mean, you guys are Kioka Army soldiers, right!? Help us out!”

While squinting his eyes in the radiance of the high beam, Ikta continued his words with a desperate expression. His fervent speech seeming to have born results, the men, wearing deep green military uniforms with their air shooters readied, slowly approached him.

“We understand the circumstances, lead us the cave. You can relax. The Republic universally accepts refugees.”

“...You’re going to help us? T-thanks, it’s this way! It ain’t that far-- Ah, ow!”

Ikta, turning his body with a face as if meeting the Buddha in hell- possibly having a bad experience with a tree root- stumbled forcefully. When he hastily tried to get back up, this time he gave a scream and ending up crouching.

“Hss, I twisted my ankle…. S-soldier, sorry, but won’t you lend me a shoulder…?!”

“You’re a troublesome guy, aren’t you. ...Hey, Nihad. You help too. Also Irik, we don’t need the high beam anymore, so come here with a lantern.”

One soldier holding an air shooter already came and took Ikta’s hand. Furthermore from behind, the man with the light spirit walked over while changing the light emitted from the “light cavity” into a gentle lantern.

“I-is this all of you guys? My mom can’t walk on her own, and even for carrying her, the help…”

“We’re the only ones who come here. But, if she’s not a very plump madame, we should be fine.”

“...I see. So it’s only you guys?”

Ikta, mumbling quietly, innocently stretched both his arms. Doing that, he tightly grasped, one each in his left and right palms, the air shooter barrels of the soldiers whose hands he borrowed to stand up.

“...Wha!? What are you doing?! Let go of my hand--”

“Pattern 3! Destroy them, Yatori, Torway!”

Just when Ikta shouted facing the darkness of the background, the modest yet piercing sound of firing air shooter echoed. A soldier, the light spirit holder, the flesh of his face grazed by a lead bullet, held his cheek and raised a scream.

“...gh, missing by that much…!”

The voice of Torway reverberated, manic with irritation. An extremely effective first strike was completely wasted. The Kioka army soldiers, sensing that they had fallen for a trap, immediately began recovering their stance.

“Irik, are you alright!? Stop the light immediately and fall back! There are air shooter holders among the other group as well, we’ll be targets like this!

While kicking at Ikta, who seized the guns, as if tearing him off, the middle aged soldier who appeared to be the leader yelled in a loud voice. It was the correct judgment given the situation, but that was why it was possible for Ikta to predict it.

“...Kusu, searchlight<ref>written as: 追跡光 (tracking light); read as: サーチライト (search light)</ref>...!”

Withstanding the pain of being kicked, despite stubbornly clinging to the barrels, Ikta also sent out instructions. Kusu, previously on standby in a tree with good perspective, received them and emitted a high beam from his torso. The wounded soldier who tried to extinguish the light and slip into the darkness was illuminated a second time in the middle of the darkness.

“B-bright… gah!”

The fourth shot Torway fired pierced under the hands he held up trying to block the light. The bullet penetrated his eyeball and reached his brain, and their pitiable foe sunk into an eternal sleep from which there was no waking up a second time.

“--Irik!? Damn, I won’t let you get away, you bastard!”

A full-bodied kick heavy with anger thrust Ikta aside and knocked his body to the ground.

“Die, Imperial scum!”

The mouths of two guns, hungry for a meal, were pointed at Ikta who’d exposed his defenselessness. However, the instant the triggers were about to be mercilessly pulled-- a red shadow racing through the brushwood danced around the backs of the two Kioka soldiers.

“--The wind-!”

Trails of silver cleaved the darkness. A saber on the right cut down the neck of the first, and with a flowing sequence of movements, a main gauche on the left stabbed the back of the second. Living up to the fame of the “Igsem of the Blade”, from the time she approached until Yatori brought down the enemy, not two seconds had passed.

The two bodies collapsed with a thud at roughly the same time. However, they couldn’t be careless yet. Facing right and left, while turning the tips of her saber and main gauche toward both necks, Yatori gave a warning.

“Don’t move, spirits! If you resist, your masters die!”

Despite fumbling with their long air shooter barrels, the strings of escaped wind spirits trying hard to stand up on the other side stopped at her words.　...All spirits acted with the lives of the humans with whom they made an agreement as their top priority. Taking their partners hostage was an effective way of rendering spirits powerless.

“Ikta, you’re alright? --Torway! Take the spirits of the companions I brought down with you!”

Nodding at Yatori’s instructions, Torway cautiously approached the side of the fallen soldiers. The corpses were lying face down. The figure of the remaining light spirit, shaking his master’s body with small hands, was heartbreaking.

“...Spirit, your master has already-”

Died- Torway couldn’t utter that word at the moment. It wasn’t impossible. Until now he had been able to lose himself in entering the battlefield, but for him and his allies, this was their first time in actual combat.

The instant one experiences the reality of “I killed someone” varies depending on the person. In Torway’s case, that wasn’t when the one he killed was in front of him, but rather, he experienced it strongly when he “saw the figures of those remaining”.

“Torway, leave that luxury for later. It’s not over yet.”

Ikta's callous advice snatched the time to bask in sentimentality away from the soldier in his first fight. Torway firmly stifled the emotions welling from the depths of his heart, and, taking up in his arms the spirits standing motionless in the wake of their masters’ deaths, returned in the direction of his allies.

“Nnn, the one whose neck you cut is dead. Seems like the only one who’s still breathing is the one whose back you stabbed.”

Sitting near the collapsed enemy, Ikta confirmed the deaths of their scene partners. The usual easy-going youth wasn’t there. From the moment the alarm sounded, he was- more than anyone- composed, and cruel.

“Sorry, I didn’t have the time to think about capturing them alive…”

Yatori, who had personally cut them down, had the belief that they were fatal wounds. Ikta also assumed that and nodded.

“There’s nothing we can do. Well his mouth at least should be functioning.”

Saying that, he turned the body of the enemy soldier face up. The stab wound missed the heart, appearing to have somehow punctured the lungs, and the enemy soldier’s breathing was whistling and shaky. At any rate, it was clear from the amount of blood loss that there wasn’t much of his life remaining, but Ikta, in addition to knowing that, began talking to him.

“Hey, you can hear me, right? Your name is? Ahh, actually nevermind your name. You have a name tag.”

Ikta’s hand stretched and removed the sheet copper hanging from the soldier’s neck. Confirming that he was being watched by his companion’s eyes, which were losing their light, continued further.

“Member of the Seventh Independent Battalion of the Republic Army, Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare. You’re a rather unlucky new recruit.”

“...S-save me…”

“We’ll give you medical care. However, that’s after you’ve answered our questions. If you don’t speak clearly, we’re leaving you and going back.”

Ikta dangled a superficial hope in front of his eyes, but the dying soldier had no choice but to cling to it. Considering that his remaining life was ticking away, the questions started.

“Question One-- Where is your base? Approximately how far is the location?”

“...T-to the east, half a day with a blimp…”

“Alright, that’s good. Question Two-- For what mission, and how many forces were mobilized? Your reason for landing here?”

“...Mission, patrolling the inside of the border… forces... forces, not united…. Squads of three per group, came here on blimps…. Landing here, a cave good for camping...hack, hack.”

In the middle of his answer, Private Nihad spit out a cough mixed with blood. While expressionlessly wiping a drop of blood that caught on his face, Ikta continued the questioning.

“I see, so it was to pass the night above ground. Well then, Question Three-- where is the blimp you came on?”

“..., …”

“I can’t hear you. The medical care will be too late, answer properly.”

“...Leave, the forest, straight along the beach…. It's cold… please… please stop the blood…”

“Got it, next is the last question. --Nihad Vu. Have you been to the border?”

Mustering his strength and turning his neck left and right, Nihad coughed violently and spit out blood a second time. With that at it’s peak, his breathing rapidly weakened...within the passing of a minute, the rising and falling motion of his chest disappeared completely.

Murmuring a short, “good work,” to the young man who couldn’t answer anything anymore, Ikta stood up.

“Ahh, you can come out now, Princess. Everyone’s dead.”

At that dispassionate voice, Her Highness, hiding in the trees, froze her body. There was something that rejected outsiders in the atmosphere around Ikta at the moment.

Yatori, noticing Her Highness, the Princess, being frightened, in the course of her assumptions, went to receive the girl on her own.

“Your Highness, it’s Yatori. Please come here. Ahh, thank goodness, you were unharmed.”

Her shoulder propped up by Yatori, the princess finally stood up properly. As the two returned together, Ikta, gathering the spirits who lost their masters in one place, turned to them and made a proposal.

"It's too bad, but your partners- they all died. I'm sure there are those among you who want to report their deaths back to their unit or something. But, we can't allow that. Because we’re going to stay alive."

Neither a negotiation nor a persuasion, that was a kind of formality. When only the enemy spirits who'd lost their masters remained on the battlefield, concerning their treatment, that was decided by the Scriptures of Alderah, which preached friendship between humans and spirits.

“I swear on the name of Alderamin, Supreme God of the heavens, that we will reincarnate you in the Church of the Empire, and thereafter promise you appropriate treatment as prisoners of war. --Therefore, please entrust them to us, your souls.

A while after granting audience to Ikta’s words, making a sound like hard objects being rubbed together, the three spirits fell over facedown. From the napes of their necks, one section of black slate measuring several centimeters flew out. It was called a “soul stone,” the source of a spirit’s will.

“...Thank you. They are in our care.”

When he handed them to his allies after collecting and picking them up with his fingers, Ikta crouched in there and took on his shoulder Nihad’s corpse, still left with the warmth from his lifetime. At his action, Torway revealed his confusion.

“Huh, you’re carrying the dead body...? If they don’t have any more allies, then if we hide the body in the brushwood...”

“We're safe for the time being. Torway, you can bask in the sentimentality of your first fight as much as you want now.”

A strong voice interrupted his sound reasoning. While advancing his heavy stride step by step, Ikta spoke as if he was struggling.

“Therefore, allow that luxury to me as well. --This guy spoke clearly, didn’t he?”

No one was there who had the privilege to advance a different opinion.

After everything, with about two round trips, the remains of the Kioka soldiers were carried to the vicinity of the cave without a single one left behind. Mashuu and Haro, greeting the four who returned, breathed a sigh of relief before anything. After that, Mashuu went outside together with Ikta, and Haro was assigned to look after Her Highness, the Princess, who was in a slight state of shock.

Currently inside the cave, there remained two groups: Haro and Her Highness, the Princess, and Yatori and Torway. Torway was looking at his own air shooter before the open fire, with an expression as depressed as that of the princess.

“...To miss, by that much…”

He failed to bring down the enemy with the first shot, and as a result he appeared to feel guilty for having exposed Ikta to those dangerous eyes. On the opposite side across the open fire, while holding her sword in her hand, Yatori cut into the conversation.

“A moving enemy is completely different from targets during training. If you brought him down with four shots, then that’s a good performance for your first fight.”

“But, the enemy was nearly stationary…”

“I’m saying, anyone would be nervous in in that situation. It’s normal that one couldn’t produce even half of their true ability.”

“That’s no more than an excuse. Just now, Yatori-san and Ik-kun devoted your very best with composure.”

Yatori huffily stood up and held the face of Torway, stuck in a loop of self-condemnation, with both hands.

“Don’t get too full of yourself, Torway Remeon. Don’t value yourself over something like being able to do the same things as me and Ikta. The talents people have are completely different things depending on the individual. Concerning strength of performance, I pride myself in losing to no one. Being imitated easily would be unbearable.”

Torway widened his eyes and looked at his scene partner, but at the same time he couldn’t not notice. That Yatori’s palms, touching his cheeks, were cold, and that they were trembling slightly even now.

That was right. Today, for the first time in her life, she also stole the life of a stranger with those hands.

“What’s important, is that you reliably perform the tasks that you’re able to. As air shooter holders, you and Mashuu are valuable assets at the moment. Since the worst bullet, even if it doesn’t hit, can make your scene partner cautious. This time, since you made the enemy extinguish his light with that, wasn’t I able to approach relatively safely?”

Hearing that, Torway took on a slightly comforted expression. Yatori huffed and pulled back.

“...You ought to learn little from watching Ikta. He may be carefree, but that guy always knows the things he can and can’t do, and acts accordingly. This time, since he couldn’t become an immediate asset, he undertook the dangerous role of decoy, and the other wretched one. Would you have been able to complete that interrogation on your dying human scene partner?”

Torway dropped his gaze and kept silent. The figures of the bewildered spirits near the dead bodies were brought back.

“You wouldn’t have, right? But, you’re fine like that. For now, at least. That is to say, your role in this party is to be a kind, gentlemanly older brother. You shouldn’t feel obliged to do more. Ikta sees himself and stands in that position.”

“...Yatori-san, you understand Ikta rather well, don’t you.”

Yatoiri shrugged her shoulders and ambiguously answered, “who knows,” to the young man gazing at her with conflicted expression.

Her Highness, Shamiiyu, apparently having recovered her composure somehow as the result of Haro’s smoothing over, talked to Yatori, who seemed to just be finishing holding her sword, in a stiffened voice.

“Yatori, may I also see the corpses of the Kioka soldiers?”

“...That’s- my apologies, but-”

Yatori hesitated slightly, but seeing the princess’s tormented expression, the words, “I don’t think you should,” drew back inside her throat. Binding to her belt her two swords stored in their sheaths, she took the hand of Her Highness, the Princess, and went outside the cave.

Three corpses were lined up beneath a noticeably large [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dipterocarpaceae dipterocarp] tree. Their military uniforms and tags were stripped off, leaving only their undergarments. It was suggested that they would be useful later on, the one who stripped all they had from the unsuspecting dead, was also Ikta. The thoughts of Her Highness, the Princess, couldn’t understand a simple idea.

“...I heard that Solork outwitted them by pretending to be a refugee from the Empire.”

“Ha…”

“What kind of reaction did the Kioka soldiers have? Were they rough, or were they courteous?”

When she considered the mental state of Her Highness, the Princess, Yatori couldn’t answer easily. However, in the end, she couldn’t bring a lie to her mouth and injure the honor of the dead.

“...I think, that they were courteous. It seemed they- no, the current Republic itself is proactive in regards to accepting refugees. If the Republic warmly receives escaped Imperial citizens, the people from the Eastern Province who abandon their country and flee will increase higher and higher, and that is linked with the effect of the reduction in the Empire’s power.”

“Our scene partners who stretched out a hand to accept us, we killed them with a sneak attack…”

Yatori could see that she was slightly uncomfortable. ...Was she feeling guilty about killing the soldiers of the neighboring state with which they were at war in with unfair methods? Not that she didn’t understand, but wasn’t the Imperial Family’s wording strange?... At the least, as the official stance of the nation, every war conducted should be founded in the name of justice. And even though Her Highness, Shamiiyu was a member of the Imperial Family, in other words, a chief figure which assumed the name of that justice-

“That is the truth. However, Your Highness, your words-”

The princess shook her head and interrupted Yatori, who opened her mouth to defend her own and her allies’ honor.

“Everyone says it, I understand. --This is my responsibility. The one who ordered you to, ‘send me safely back to the Empire,’ was none other than myself. How could I criticize you?”

While staring intently at the dead bodies of the Kioka soldiers, Her Highness, the Princess, was unconsciously gnawing the center of her index finger. The words that could be overheard from her mouth were no longer directed towards anyone.

“...Three people died here. As long as we go on like this, more people will continue to die. Both friends and enemies… The nation that is supposed to exist to support people’s lives, why does its Imperial Family continue to idly damage lives in this way as well...?”

Her soliloquy continued endlessly. Even though the teeth gnawing her finger had broken through skin, the person herself didn’t notice.

“Forgive me…    please forgive me..., I must return home alive…. In order to overtake the moment when the large tree will decay and collapse by even one second, I must do anything return…. Even if my punishment is Hell, somehow…. For instance if my limbs are torn off, or my intestines dragged out… even if I’m lined up with the reigning emperor and crucified, so…”

Blood trickled down from the skin of her finger. The color of her eyes was clearly unusual.    Although the princess continued to mumble as if she were delirious, Yatori, aware that she was her attendant, hesitated to-

“--Calm yourself, Princess. A luxury such as self-mutilation is one that ought to be enjoyed once you’ve returned home safely.”

Fortunately, Ikta, having come back, crossed that line in her stead. The princess, with her arm grabbed by the youth, possibly startled by the sudden contact, entered a state of panic and flailed her arms and legs.

“Let go, let go, Solork...! Who said it was fine to touch me…?!”

“Excuse me for not earning something like your approval. More importantly, look, blo~od is coming out, blood. Your hand is completely red, isn’t it?　In this condition, do you understand that this red fluid is literally a drop of your life?”

“Blood, blood, you say?! I don’t care. This annoying substance ought to leak out without a single drop remaining! You don’t understand by seeing it? It’s rotten, this is rotten! My blood- the Katjvanmaninik bloodline- was corrupted a long time ago!”

While struggling even more violently, Her Highness, the Princess, shouted incomprehensible details. Ikta watched over her condition with a serious face, but before long, as he breathed a light sigh, he forcibly pulled the princess’s arm toward himself, and without saying a word pressed his lips onto the wound on her finger.

“--Wha!?”

Even Her Highness, the Princess, stopped struggling and froze. Ikta roughly sucked the fluid flowing from her wounded index finger with his mouth until the bleeding lessened, then releasing his lips as if nothing happened.

“I don’t sense it by seeing it, nor by tasting it. ...Princess, the stuff called blood is continually created and replaced inside the body, you see. It won’t become rotten as long as it’s inside living creatures. Therefore, whether it’s annoying or whatever, your way of saying it was unscientific.”

“...Un...scienti…?”

“It’s neologism by the intellectuals. In short, it’s a bothersome and unreasonable way of thinking that’s largely useless. You don’t need want nor adhere to it; you ought to think more simply and see the true nature of everything. --For the time being, you want to return to the Empire, don’t you?”

At the question, the princess returned a reflective nod. Ikta lifted his lips in a smile.

“If that’s the case, you should only think about staying alive. When you distribute energy to unnecessary things, your troubles just increase. Besides, Princess-- you may have forgotten, but when the ship sunk, I myself was struggling to save you. ...This is nothing in the realm of hardships. But if it becomes a strain and I’m unhappy, I will feel only hatred on the day it becomes a wasted effort.”

Ikta’s hands held her small right hand between them. The same warmth as before reached the princess across their skin.

“So please treat your life with care. Even a small wound is connected to a major disease like tetanus, you know.”

“...Solork. So you didn’t hate me…?”

“Nope, I don’t think anything in regards to Your Highness personally. About one thing recently… well, it was something like a childish burst of anger. If it’s not too late now, I apologize. That was inexcusable.”

Quickly bowing his face deeply, Ikta released the princess’s hand, and said, “I’ll come back with Haro,” as he returned to the cave. While watching his back with a dazed face, the princess looked at the index finger of her right hand, conscious of the feeling of the dried lips that were held there for a brief time.

“...Yatori. Ikta Solork, in the end, what kind of man is he…?”

At the question of Her Highness, Shamiiyu, Yatori, after thinking for a long time, answered clearly despite making a sarcastic laugh.

“He is a twisted man. ...However, Your Highness- you can’t build a house with only straight sticks.”

After Her Highness, Shamiiyu, and Yatori return to the cave. With the sound of shoes treading on moist earth echoing in the darkness, Ikta unexpectedly wandered back in front of the dead bodies quietly laying down.

“--Sorry about that. Even as far as offerings go, this is all I have.”

Saying that, he lined up smoked boar meat and caju flesh in front of the corpses. When that was over, he had Kusu turn on a lantern near the resting Kioka soldiers and went around looking at each of their tags.

“Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare, Private Irik Bahuzah of Aerial Warfare, Sergeant Hadiakka Ogholee. I’ll be sure to remember your names. ...Nnn, I guess Irik was relatively handsome. That wasn’t nice of us.”

Staring at his face, which had been unrecognizably destroyed by a bullet, Ikta gave a light sigh. While staring at the profile of his face, Kusu inserted some words.

“It was a justified act of self-defense. Ikta, please don’t be disheartened.”

“Thanks, Kusu. Of course it was a justified action. Maybe, for them as well.”

For a long time after that, Ikta was quiet, gazing at the corpses. Since they knew that they, without saving the souls of the dead, were only comforting their own hearts.

Before long, the night sky began growing light, and Ikta, not speaking a word the whole time, turned his heel and returned to the cave. In the end, he couldn’t come out with the words of eulogy he had been mulling over the whole time from the beginning to end.

On the next day, which he greeted while sleep-deprived, Ikta brought all of his allies to the beach along the center of the tropical forest. After they walked for nearly an hour, when they were sweating under their clothes, they finally reached their targeted location.

“That’s it. If we’re here, we can’t be seen from the border, and even if we go out onto the sand, I don’t think there’s a problem. Urged on by Ikta, leaving from inside the forest and going under the sun for first time in a while, widened their eyes at the large silhouette that was there.

A dome<ref>written as:気嚢 (air bladder); read as:ドーム (dome)</ref> inflated into a bulging sphere, and a small basket meant for installed under it meant for a crew. The shape they saw from up close was much larger than it was rumoured to be, and, if things didn’t go well, it would look more like a monster than a mode of transportation.

"Waah- so this is a blimp...?"

Haro, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, quickly drew closer.

Ikta gave a warning to Yatori, Torway, and Mashuu, the three people chasing after her.

"Hey, there’s a ban on fire near the blimp. Shia ought to know, so I think it's fine, but make sure you don't raise sparks by striking your swords or air shooters together."

It seemed that they couldn’t understand the reason for the “ban on fire”, but in any case, becoming cautious, they stopped halfway to the blimp. Haro, starting by peering into the basket, tilted her head at what was inside.

“Is that a fire spirit? Both that one and the three others whose souls fell out…”

“Ahh. When we came for a preliminary inspection before dawn, since it was blimp-sitting, we disconnected its soul stone and made it into our prisoner. We were nervous because we thought its human partner might be nearby, but it didn’t seem that was possibly given what Ikta said…”

“Aside from the crew and this spirit, three more fire spirits are required for one blimp, my buddy Mashuu.”

There were some who turned a surprised look toward Ikta, who gave a plausible explanation, and others, a doubtful one.

“The way you said that, Ik-kun, do you possibly know the mechanics of a blimp...?”

“Amazing- where did you learn that!? It’s certainly not made with the Church of Alderah’s-- ah-”

Remembering that Her Highness, the Princess, was right nearby, Haro panicked and shut her mouth. The person herself made a display of shaking her head with an innocent face.

“I’m not a priest, and it’s currently a time of emergency concerning all of our lives. As long as you don’t go too far, it’s fine to forget about the principles of the Church of Alderah. If need be, please devote your very best.”

“Even Her Highness is saying this, so, Ikta, don’t hold back and tell us. ...In the first place, how does something like a blimp float in the sky? Is it because it’s inflated and bulging with air? If that’s it, then don’t frogs or pufferfish also seem like they could fly?”

When Mashuu argued his naive speculations, Ikta nodded sleepily while scratching his head.

“If you're set on that I have no choice then- I'll explain the mechanics simply. ...Answer this first, my buddy Mashuu. Have you ever gone swimming in the ocean?”

“Sure I have. I'm not bad with movement either.”

“I know, being able to move relatively quickly considering your physique is one of your strong points. Now that we've established that, whenever you swim, how does your body float on the water? Is there some kind of trick?”

“A trick... if it's just floating, I guess that would be not uselessly adding energy, and holding plenty of air in your chest.”

“That's right, if you hold air in water, you're able to float aren't you? That reason is simple, because air is way lighter than water. Bubbles you spit out from your mouth inside the water go straight to the water's surface, no? The mechanism of a blimp floating in the sky is exactly the same. Essentially, you're just doing this in the air.”

“In the air...? But, the stuff that's inflating the blimp is air, isn't it?”

“That's true, but there are many kinds of air, Mashuu. Hmm, shall we change our comparison a bit? --Then, Haro, haven't you felt cooler when you lie down on a hot day?”

“Ah...yes, I have. I often took afternoon naps together with my younger brothers.”

"Thanks for that heartwarming episode. That's right, You're cooler when you're sleeping than when you're standing. Because hot air naturally rises to the top, and reversely cool air stops at the bottom. So, I want you to relax your minds and think about that just a bit-- if I were to say it differently, doesn't it mean that hot air is lighter than cool air?"

The first things after those words, as if something clicked in his mind, Torway clapped his hands together.

“--I see, I got it, Ik-kun! In other words, the air inside the dome, or blimp, is warmed by the flames of a fire spirit, making the entirety of the fuselage lighter than the air outside and it floats!”

The young man answering gleefully, but Ikta turned his thumb downward while sticking out his tongue

“Bzzt! Sorry about that triumphant face, but you're wrong, ikemen. Well, it can fly with that in theory though. However, the practical problem is whether fire spirits could create fire endlessly- eventually they'll run out of fire, and on the day they load the fuel, it'll be too heavy and it won't be able to float. The hot air balloon you're talking about is transportation of the imagination for now. Hey! You got that?”

“When Torway is your scene partner, your attitude becomes pretty outspoken, doesn't it...? It's fine, so tell us the right answer without being mean.”

Ikta, admonished by a stunned-faced Yatori, nodded slightly and turned toward her.

“O~kay. Since Shia is also here, this will quicker with a stage show. Let's see... does anybody have a silk handkerchief or something? It'd be better if it's as thin and fine-textured as possible though.”

Ikta didn't miss the movements of Her Highness, the Princess, who immediately clutched her pocket the moment he called out.

“Oh, Princess. It appears that you have something that fits the description.”

“Y-you can't have this! Find something else!”

“You're pretty cruel, aren't you? Even though earlier you just said, 'If need be, devote your very best.'”

The princess, prodded in a painful place, stopped her words of rejection. Ikta had already come to know how to deal with her. As part of the Imperial Family, it was the rare strength of her sense of responsibility that was Her Highness, Shamiiyu's virtue as well as weakness.

“Although, for working out a plan for this point forward, it's a very important explanation... You won't let me have it no matter what?”

Being asked again in that manner, the princess, feeling that she had an obligation, couldn't continue shaking her head horizontally. Ikta took the handkerchief which the young girl removed from her pocket with quivering hand using an affected carefulness.

“I am grateful for your kindness. ..Ahh, this is good fabric. I'll be back after I soak it a bit.”

When he confirmed that the thing met his requirements, Ikta ran to the water's edge and dipped the handkerchief in seawater. Bringing that back without wringing the moisture, and wrapped the right hand of the fire spirit Shia whom Yatori was hugging, with the dripping cloth.

“Haro, let Shia drink some water from Miru's 'water spout' for me. Yatori, you remember this, don't you?”

“Yes. I placed my hands directly above his 'fire chamber', didn't I?”

When Shia drank up about a bowlful of water, while layering her own palm on his right hand, Yatori gave an order.

“Shia, light a fire in your right hand. One minute is fine.”

Shia shook his head horizontally and refused her command. It was because he couldn't inflict a burn onto his master.

“You can't light it? That won't work- please do it as much as you are able to.”

When Yatori modified and repeated her order, after a little while, the hissing sound of air escaping from the handkerchief covering Shia's right hand began to be heard. Following that, the handkerchief covering the fire spirit's hand gradually rose with the pressure inside.

“Alright, this looks good.”

Ikta, Choosing a suitable time, took a string meant for sewing from his breast pocket and tightly gathered the bottom side of the inflated handkerchief with it. Doing that, he then unfastened the small cloth dome trapping gas inside from Shia's hand and showed it to everyone.

“Please watch carefully, since it's only for a moment. --and, go!”

Ikta released his hand at a low position, and the inflated handkerchief, not yielding to gravity, to the contrary somehow rose to the sky. As surprised voices rose, he caught the handkerchief which was escaping toward the sky with both hands.

“A floating gas blimp dependent on the light air that fire spirits produce when they drink water such as when I did that trick earlier-- better known as 'rising air'. That's the principle behind the Kioka Republic's blimp. Incidentally, when you light 'rising air' on fire, it explodes while burning. That's a type of fire called 'spit fire' which you learn about in the Alderah Theology Spirit Department. Imperial citizens do nothing but look at the phenomenon called 'fire', but they should also turn to the gas that acts as its source, no?”

Torway's nicely shaped eyebrows rose greatly at the impact of the thing that occurred in front of his eyes.

“That's amazing, Ik-kun.... I knew about 'spit fire' as well, but I didn't hear anything except that it was useless fire that didn't nothing but explode fiercely. To think that it had such a ground-breaking function...”

“That's because 'rising air' displays its real worth when you use it in large amounts. Normally, it's difficult to use even if you burn it.”

“That's so weird... Why don't they talk about 'rising air' in class even though they teach about 'spit fire?' Is that because the construction of a blimp is prohibited?”

Yatori gently answered Mashuu's question, which was full of discontent.

“You reversed the cause and effect, Mashuu. It's because rising air can only be obtained in this manner that the Church of Alderah prohibited the construction of blimps. Though I think that you understand since you saw the trick earlier- this time we had Shia produced something we normally wouldn't be able to have him produce.”

“--Huh? He wouldn't make that for you normally?”

“Of course not. Even if I order something like, 'produce rising air' or 'produce the source of spit fire', a fire spirit would never produce the same thing. This thing called 'rising air' is no more than a byproduct of Shia's<ref>written as:火精霊 (fire spirit); read as: シア (Shia)</ref> efforts to not burn me<written as:主 (master); read as:私 (I, me)</ref> if he can help it and somehow try to produce 'spit fire.'”

“...I see. In a way, you can't obtain it without 'deceiving your spirit.' I don't understand it. Considering that having a human obtain this is not the true intent for a spirit nor for the Supreme God, it might be a reasonable argument from the standpoint of the Church of Alderah which guides everyone...”

“Although, concerning the prohibition of blimps, there's also the separate reason of engaging in 'insolent behavior such as rising in the sky with a human body, or trying to draw closer to the Supreme God of the Heavens without acknowledging one's rightful place.' Well, whatever the case--”

“It's similarly 'unscientific,' as you said it, Solork.”

Her Highness, Shamiiyu, pouting her lips, took her next lines early. While shrugging his shoulders, Ikta untied the string binding the borrowed handkerchief as if he just remembered.

“No no, I wouldn't think those disrespectful things even in a dream.”

Her Highness, the Princess, snatched the handkerchief, which Ikta innocently tried to touch to his forehead, with a desperate expression. When she remembered what she had used that for last night, she was about to emit flames from her face by just having it held by someone else.

While turning a completely unrestrained smile toward the princess- who was making threats- Ikta resumed his speech.

“Well then, we got slightly off topic. Since my point was how to use this blimp.”

“Can't we all ride it and cross the border? It's cramped, but if we somehow force ourselves...”

“Quite the challenger, my buddy Mashuu. However, sorry to say, but the limit on passengers is three people. Well, Her Highness, Shamiiyu, is small, and if the three girls and skinny old me board together, we might be able to just barely go with four people. Though on the contrary, if Mashuu and Torway board, it'll be at full capacity just with that.”

“In addition, wind direction is a problem, isn't it? Since the blimp doesn't have its own propulsion, movement is entirely dependent on the wind. The same as a sailboat, in order to read and catch the wind, skill and familiarity with the terrain should be necessary. The Kioka Aerial Warfare soldiers who practiced here are the only ones who can do that. We can't compensate for knowledge and experience.”

Yatori contributed, and Mashuu and Haro moaned with sullen faces. It was a rather difficult problem. The blimp left behind by the Kioka soldiers didn't seem to be enough of a 'gift from providence' for them to be calm.

However, Ikta then shook his head in a surprisingly light manner.

“No, it's nothing to be so disappointed about. Since, fortunately, plenty of gas<ref>read as 揚気 (rising air); read as: ガス (gas)</ref> is left inside the dome. Once we have Shia refill it a little bit and release the ballast<ref>written as: 重り (weight); read as: バラスト (ballast)</ref>, we can at least float the blimp.”

“But what are you going to do once you're floating...? If we can't advanced in our desired direction, then, then it's meaningless...”

Ikta turned a seemingly mean-spirited smile towards Her Highness, the Princess, who was gathering wrinkles on her forehead.

“Princess, in times like these you change your perspective. If we can't use it as transportation, then we should think of another way to use it. Even this, it's like a lady's dress being tailored so it's one size fits all.”

Haro and Mashuu tilted their heads sideways, and Torway was the fastest to guess at Ikta's intention.

“I see... This blimp itself can be material for a trade with the Kioka Army?”

“This time you're correct, ikemen. The blimp, made into something that determines superiority in this war, has a high the cost of manufacture, and for the Kioka Army, each and every aircraft is a precious treasure. They won't let go of one so easily. Of course, I don't expect that it would equal something like the bodies of six mere refugees”

“So it's an unconventional hostage. ...But, there's still a problem. How do you plan to get our scene partners to the negotiation table? Even if you threaten them with something like, 'if you don't accept our commands we break it,' blimps, unlike humans, won't walk. There's no way we can cross the border while holding an air shooter at its back and return it when we arrive to the other side."

"That's right. The Kioka Army might wary of us for trying to trade a blimp to cross over to the Empire's side. How ever you look at it, since it's simply not refugee behavior, we'll inevitably be suspected as spies. It should probably be a negotiation involving the commander of the border guards. If he sees through my identity in that time- even if they lose a single blimp- we might be the ones presenting a rather valuable hostage from our side instead..."

However, Ikta's smile didn't waver even slightly at the objections of Yatori and Her Highness, the Princess.

"That might happen if negotiations are dragged on. ... But, I don't intend on having them involve their higher ups. I'm aiming for lower class officers like the squad leader or platoon commander. I also plan to prepare some cheap tricks on our side so they aren't able to exercise their own judgment."

His allies' gazes silently asked about the “scheme”. Ikta stuck his hand in his pant pocket, and took out the tag he stripped from the unlucky Kioka soldier from the previous night's battle.

"First, since Kioka Army uniforms are a dark green color, if we wash out the blood stains, they'll be unnoticeable. Second, the deceased owner of this tag isn't that different from me in both age and physique. And third- I think Yatori already knows this though, speaking of the trademark gag when I entertain women, 'A Kioka Citizen when he's ~ ' series is definitely happening."

Everyone's eyes gradually took on the color of understanding. Ikta watched that until he was satisfied, then spoke.

"I wonder. Unless that kind of performance succeeds with someone from this group, I don't want to hear that there aren't enough actors."<ref>The last few lines refer back to Ikta's second point, which implies that he, as an actor, played both Ikta (himself) and Nihad Vu. </ref>

Entrusted with the position of commanding the 67th Platoon of the Kioka Army Western Border Defense Unit along the shore, Second Lieutenant Jif Halrum wasn't exactly a great commander gifted with talent, but there was an established reputation in the reliability of her work ethic. Her sense of duty, understanding her position as a non-commissioned officer and completing the task she was given to neither deficiency nor excess, was valued by her superior officers.

Guarding the border required patience. And yet- because the opportunity to perform a brilliant deed or service was close to non-existent- it was all the more a task which talented or ambitious people weren't inclined to take. All day long, while continuing to exchange glares with the Imperial Army that set up camp on the opposite side of the border, there was also a need for them to direct their awareness to the ocean so they couldn't go around by boat.

Well, they ended with just sending the “no abnormalities” light signal facing their superior officer, usually three times a day. They gave as much food as they could to the refugees who crossed the border, then on a weekly basis, they assisted in sending them to the village on the rear side. It was a cause for annoyance that their numbers were increasing by the day.

"The time is sunset. Private Romari of Correspondance requests a report from the Squad Commander."

Even when they gave orders to the Correspondence soldiers, they didn't need to mention each and every detail. Nothing happened today that merited a report. Their stage partners were also fully aware of this.

"Goodness, so today also dawned and twilit without a thing..."

It seems that he's forgotten that it's war time- thought Nejif while watching her inferior leave. The reason being, the Empire hadn't conducted a large-scale invasion on the Republic even once since the start of the war. As a result of the Aerial Warfare Division's activity, the progression the war consistently and one-sidedly shifted in their favor. As personnel set aside as preparation for attack, the job of Nejif and the others was practically no different than if they were in peacetime conditions.

“If it''ll be like this until the end, it's nice that we'll end without our allies dying, but... does the Empire have no intention of waging war seriously?”

It was obvious to Nejif. For the Empire, which didn't have a way to readily counter the Aerial Warfare soldiers, attacking was the only way to begin their efforts in this war. Even though they'd only exhaust themselves even if they continue their defense, why didn't they implement that....? Even though it was something even a child would understand- despite being their enemy, he was getting frustrated.

“Second Lieutenant, there are friendly troops from the rear side!”

The things which one low grade officer worried about- her futile meditations- were cut off by the update of hher subordinate officer rushing to the tent. While thinking about whether she had an appointment for a visit of some sort, Nejif rose from her chair.

“Isn't this sudden? Which unit are they? We don't have the preparations to greet them, but-”

“Their affiliation is unclear, but they're a small number. However, even from a distance, it's a strange line-up...”

There was perplexity on her subordinate's face. Nejif, deciding for now to see for herself, exited the tent.

The unscheduled friendly troops were coming closer one by one to a distance where she could discern their faces. There was one Republic soldier, two males- one plump and the other tall- dressed in lightly dirtied clothing, and furthermore three female children.

“...A refugee delivery?”

It was common for soldiers assigned to the patrolling mission to find and capture refugees, then bring those persons to the Border Defense Unit. Although it was a rare case that the refugees numbered even greater than the soldiers.

“--Stop there! Soldier in the front, reveal your affiliated unit and full name!”

Determining that her stage partners had come to a distance to which her voice would carry, Nejif commanded them in a loud voice. Hearing that, the solider straightened his spine and bowed, then began speaking at a rapid pace from which one could sense slight panic.

“I am a member of the Seventh Independent Battalion of the Republic Army, aboard Patrol Craft 24, Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare! I apologize for not making arrangements, but I'd like to ask for an audience with your commander as soon as possible!”

“Aerial Warfare Solider Nihad? I am Second Liutenant Nejif Halrum, commanding the 67th Platoon of the Kioka Army Western Border Defense Unit, but what are you in such a hurry about? First, if you're on a patrolling mission, you're supposed to move in groups of three per squad. What happened to the remaining two?”

When the reply came back immediately, the young soldier who introduced himself as Nihad- an Ikta Solork in disguise- showed a paled face that didn't seem like an act at all.

“There was a situation and they aren't here. Anyway, since there is no time, I shall give a brief explanation. --Please look to the eastern sky. Do you see that a blimp floating is floating there?”

Hearing that, Nejif also noticed the round silhouette floating in the sunset sky. Since it wasn't strange for blimps to fly to the vicinity of the border from the rear side, she hadn't been particularly aware of it until now, but....

“It's flying at a pretty low altitude, isn't it? What is is doing? And once the sun sets, landing will become pretty difficult too...”

“Even if wants to land, it isn't able to. The ones aboard that blimp right now aren't my partners. They are the allies of these people.”

Nihad motioned toward the people he brought along. Nejif lifted her eyebrows without thinking.

“...What did you say?”

“These people are refugees who came from the Empire. On the day of the storm from before. It seems that they drifted to the Republic in a small boat. Assigned on a patrolling mission, we landed in this vicinity temporarily since night was approaching, but we came across these people in the forest along the shore.”

“Hmm... Then?”

“From there the story gets complicated.... The moment we encountered them, when we fired one shot from an air shooter to intimidate them, the startled bunch began to flee all at once. Chasing after them, we were able to capture one each, but unfortunately, the direction they escaped to was the location where we left the blimp, and...”

Her scene partner appeared to have fallen silent from shame, and Nejif guessed with the entire situation.

“...It was stolen! You suffered an embarrassing defeat at the hands of the refugees, and lost the Republic Army's precious blimp!”

“I don't have any excuses. I wouldn't have any objections to being torn limb from limb in the Public Court for this.”

In the opening when the emotion of surprise outweighed that of suspicion inside Nejif, Ikta casually mixed in his cheap tricks.

The “Public Court” was the popular name for the Kioka Republic's Judicial Branch, and it allowed the attendance of ordinary citizens to preserve the impartiality of the arrangements. So to speak, it was “a place where people's sins are openly judged as the public- sovereign in the nation- watches attentively,” but on the other hand, the citizens of the republic- especially government officials and soldiers, positions that receive salary from taxes, follow the cliche where they reflect and contemplate their own lives.

In the monarchical Katjvarna Empire, the phrase for dealing with this would be “before His Majesty, the Emperor without even a defense,” or “humbly reporting a failure in a court of martial law”. It was a small difference that gave rise to the variations between the systems of government and the characteristics of their citizens, but if not for this minor part, the humans would regard their stage partners as compatriots.

“...But, Nejif-dono. Before that, won't you please help lighten my crime?”

“Even if I wanted to, we must have that blimp returned to us no matter what!”

“That is why I'd like to receive your help. One of the refugees who stole that blimp, in the short time as they broke from the ground and floated high into the sky, thrust a deal at us.”

“A deal...? Just what were the details?”

“It was, 'give my family and allies plenty of food, and see them to Empire under the pretense of returning prisoners of war. Once I see that their six figures have crossed the border half-way, I'll lower the blimp.'”

Nejif's expression distorted with annoyance, and her mouth spit out unproductive words.

“Ridiculous, I thought they're people who abandoned their native land. Do they think that the Empire is now still warmly welcome those who abandoned it and came running back? Surrendering to us and becoming citizens of the Republic is the wiser choice by far.”

“That's what I think too, but there's no persuading the people themselves of that now. On the other side of that, since they already terrorized us and stole our blimp, they should be in a state of mind where they won't respond to our attempts. When we first met them, if we had received them peacefully without intimidating them, then it might be a different story, but...”

That's exactly right- Nejif seemed about to yell. No matter if they were refugees who abandoned the Empire, their hearts were probably wavering in the space between their native land and this new one. If a gun or something was suddenly fired in the middle off that, it's not impossible that they would end up thinking that Kioka had no intention of receiving them.

“Even though an order to give refugees a warm reception was handed down, you did a pretty thoughtless thing.... No, I won't start to blame only you, Aerial Warfare soldier Nihad. More importantly, what about the other two? In the formation of the Aerial Warfare Division, wasn't a sergeant supposed to be included?”

It was logic that the highest ranked person would come to meet him- Nejif was implicitly reproaching him. Under a false panicked expression, Ikta was actually nervous. Because whether or not he could manipulate this part would decide the success or failure of the scheme.

“There were circumstances for that.... My allies are taking different route than I am, and they are now directly under the blimp. The ones currently aboard it are amateurs, so it isn't impossible that some time for whatever reason they won't sink to the ground, or even ride the wind and be carried off to the side of the Empire. We had to leave some hands to secure or destroy the fuselage when that happens. At the minimum, two people are require to secure it, and when it comes to the decision of destroying it, the one entrusted with the heavy responsibility of that decision, no one but the squad leader...”

Nejif was at a loss for reproaching words. Certainly, if it amounted to handing it over to enemy hands, they had to destroy it. Perhaps because there wasn't much gas inside because it was stolen immediately following landing, the blimp was even now just barely drifting within range of an air shooter. If that was the case, then it perhaps it might be possible to shoot it down.

However, since it was a blimp, shooting it down with an air shooter came with the possibility of disaster- the blimp popping and scattering- which they couldn't ignore. If that happened, the deaths of those onboard were certain, and the Kioka soldiers would also have lost a precious blimp in its entirety. They had to avoid that as far as they could. It was now that Nejif understood what he himself was aiming for.

“Don't tell me, Private Nihad... Do you plan to give in to the threats and have the refugees cross over to the side of the Empire? No, the fact of the matter is that you're referring that accommodation to me?”

“I'm ashamed, but as you guessed...”

“Ridiculous- as if I can engage in that kind of conduct by own discretion! In the first place, I don't have the authority! My mission is to get rid of people trying to cross the border without permission- I can't ferry people who're already on the inside the border to the opposite shore!”

“I am aware of that, but please consider it carefully. The ones who'll be blamed for the failure aren't restricted to only us. These refugees came here by crossing the ocean under Lieutenant Nejif's jurisdiction.”

At those words, Nejif opened her eyes wide with shock. ...That was right. She had done nothing but criticize her scene partner, but when she saw it from this perspective, wasn't it also her own error? Even being ordered to receive refugees warmly didn't mean one should let them pass through the border without stopping them. Of course, to urge a citizen of the Empire to flee, they had intentionally created several gaps in defense on the border line. But, these people hadn't crossed through those.

Ikta saw that Nejif's heart, wavering between responsibility and self-preservation, was in his hand. As someone with a strong sense of responsibility, she wasn't running to simple solution of self-preservation, but nonetheless, Nejif did possess that kind of character.

But, the youth discerned it. According to the art of war- one must create an escape route for an enemy driven to the wall.

“...Lieutenant Nejif. If I express my own thoughts, we ought to make taking back the blimp our higher priority. The crime of sending back refugees, the crime of losing a blimp. When it comes to that, the one Lieutenant should choose is the one that results in smaller losses for the Republic, right?”

Ikta's crafty side lay in having the achievement of self-preservation and of responsibility coexist. He let her digest that the deportation of refugees, or abusing one's authority, was a small vice for the great affair of taking back the blimp. That self preservation just happened to be nothing more than a consequence of that. To make a steadfast character shift, this kind of set up was effective.

“...I-I can't make the decision by myself. I'll contact the company commander via light signal, so for now just...”

“Please stop the jokes! Relaying these circumstances by light signal would require too much effort, and do you think that that blimp will stay in Kioka skies until you finish speaking with your superior!? If you'll let me speak as a person lined up as the lowest of Aerial Warfare soldiers, the possibility that the wind in the upper sky will begin blowing toward the ocean from now is strong. If that happens, since the blimp might descend far into the open ocean, we will have no choice but to shoot it down. At any rate, a precious armament will be lost from our hands!”

Of course, Ikta had no intention of either letting him dial his superior nor thoroughly think it over. This scheme, if one was calm, had several holes to be found. More important than anything was to steal his time for making a decision. He had to make him believe that the plan he proposed was “the only thing they could do.”

“O-once we lead these people, is there a guarantee that that blimp will come down!? From the perspective of those on board, isn't that simply returning in the middle of their enemies a suicide mission?!”

“No, they'll definitely come down. ...Lieutenant, have you ever been aboard a blimp?”

“Well, no, but...”

“Then you probably don't know. How lonely it is boarding that and floating in the sky. People by nature are creatures that live with their feet planted on the ground. Defying that and taking to the sky requires immense courage. During training, even I was seized with the feeling that my body was paralyzed. At that time there was only one thing I could think of... I want to return to the ground, even one second earlier- only that. There was no room to care about anything else.”

“B-but aren't they actually doing that and enduring it right now?!”

“If the lives of family and friends are in the balance, even fear might be lost in desperation. But the very moment the tensioned string is cut, they will realize it- the fact that they are in the sky with no one to turn to.”

The reasoning that Ikta used for persuasion was, of course, plain improvisation, but for Nejif who had heard it, it echoed weightily as an experience which only 'someone who knows the sky' could speak of. Even the five people impersonating refugees and spying on the situation could help but be amazed by his acting ability.

Authority disappeared from Nejif's objection. With that, Ikta knew that he'd overcome the difficult part of the negotiation.

“...Even if we bring these people to the side of the Empire, it's evening. Can they see that from the blimp?”

“I don't know. But it's actually more convenient under thicker darkness, and there's a light spirit holder among them. Once we've crossed halfway to the border, if we send out an Imperial style light signal, communication with the blimp could be possible. That is to say, someone to make them send it is necessary. I should hold my air gun and follow them.”

As though it were an obvious responsibility, Ikta suggest that he accompany the refugees crossing the border. Since it was a spontaneous idea in terms of the flow of the conversation until now, Nejif didn't feel that it was particularly out of place.

“I understand what you're saying. I understand, but...”

But the anxiety remaining inside Nejif was the final obstacle preventing her from shaking her head vertically. As the commander of the Border Defense Unit, the risk involved with letting people whose identities she didn't know come in and out of the border made her uneasy.

“I understand how you feel. However, please look carefully, Second Lieutenant Nejif. Do these people look like spies or manufacturing soldiers?”

With that said, Nejif carefully reexamined the people to whom Ikta had pointed. Young people who probably weren't mature adults. Three of them were girls. No matter how incompetent the Imperial Army was, it was impossible for a Unit that risked their lives and infiltrated enemy lands to have this kind of composition.

“If it's going to bother you no matter what, then all you need to do is inspect their belongings right? We don't have the leeway to interrogate them one by one, but I think that we might have time for that.”

Those words became the final push. Nejif gathered creases on her forehead and after about a minute of silence, turned to her inferiors who had collected around herself for something or other, and finally sent out orders with a bitter expression.

“Search these people's belongings. Hurry!”

Five minutes after that, the inspection of belongings ended without a hitch, and the six of them, including Ikta, assembled and crossed over the border. Second Lieutenant Nejif's soldiers were directing vigilant eyes toward their backs, but the distance between them was already quite far.

“Well, that went better than I expected. Thanks everyone, we're accepting applause and cash donations, you know.”

Supposedly keeping watch, Ikta, impersonating the Republic Army's Private Nihad Vu of Aerial Warfare, cracked a joke for the first time in a while as he pointed an air gun- of course, one taken from the Kioka soldier- toward the backs of his allies from the end of their line. Yatori gave a small snort from the vanguard.

“That was quite the scheme. To actually float an unmanned balloon and use it for coercion. It was hard to tell from here, but there was no one aboard the blimp in question. All they did was load a bit of their things onto it. Ikta for both negotiation and persuasion had invented an impossible imaginary terrorist, and thus tricked Second Lieutenant Nejif completely.”

“What Kioka soldiers fear more than anything is losing a blimp. I thought that if we used that as a base, this method of threatening would serve our purpose well enough without even having to point a gun.”

“By setting up an imaginary terrorist, you turned Second Lieutenant Nejif's focus away from us, didn't you? Just what'd expect, Ik-kun. I think that if this were a face-to-face dealing, the other party does have her reputation as a commander, and we might not have been able to pass through.”

Torway directed a reverent gaze toward Ikta. In front of him, Haro also nodded moment by moment.

“I feel the same. Since it was in the form of 'advice from a friendly soldier,' it was also easier for our stage partner to comply with.... And in addition to that your acting ability! I'll bet Second Lieutenant-san from the other side probably didn't suspect Ikta's words until the end. Really, I didn't think that you actually could speak so fluently with a Kioka accent.”

Ikta, praised by his allies, was triumphantly lifting nose up. The only person among them with a sullen expression was Mashuu.

“Hmmph- I'm not just gonna shower you with praise. Since I'd just gotten used to that air gun, you see...”

“My buddy Mashuu, please just forgive me for that. If you'd been holding an Imperial style air gun or sabre sword, then you wouldn't seem like perfectly harmless refugees, right? It's because we let go of them that we were able to get through the item inspection.”

As those words indicated, Yatori, Torway, Mashuu- not a single one of the weapons those three had carried on their bodies remained. Even the ones they'd taken from the sinking ship. Yatori and Torway just didn't say it, but they also held those dear in their hearts.

“Mashuu, rather than sighing over the things you lost, show some appreciation for the life you were able to keep. Also, it's not as if we've thrown our weapons away. Although, we did leave up to fate whether or not they'll come back.”

Yatori nonchalantly smoothed things over. In short, those were the things which they'd loaded on the unmanned blimp. Though it was a small consolation, they were gambling on the possibility that the blimp would drift to the side of the Empire with the direction of the wind.

“It seems like we've reached the buffer zone. Well then, Kusu, would you send a signal of surrender to the side of the Empire for me?”

Hearing that from Ikta, Kusu, who was inside the pouch on Mashuu's hip, jumped down to the ground. Since it was necessary for Ikta to transform into Nihad during the negotiations, the two of them temporarily switched spirits with the other. Of course, since one couldn't give orders to a spirit one hadn't contracted with, the air shooter which Ikta was aiming before was no different from papier mache.

While Kusu sent the light signal, Ikta suddenly remembered something, and unfastened the air shooter barrel from the torso of the wind spirit Tsuu, whom he'd borrowed from Mashuu. From his 'wind tunnel,' Ikta took out a small ring which he'd hidden inside.

“Princess, I return this to you. But please don't drop it. From here on, that's our proof of ID.”

The ring engraved with the seal of the Empire was turned over to owner from Ikta. Speaking of Her Highness, the Princess, both her clothing and skin were covered in dust, similar to the rest of the actors. However, so her beauty wouldn't stand out, they'd smeared mud on her proud, blonde hair. Ikta was also in a seemingly tragic state, but strangely, the person herself, not especially giving an answer, only stared at the youth motionlessly with her two large eyes.

“...? Is there something on my face?”

“...No. Aside from your nose, eyes, and mouth, nothing.”

While giving a meaningless response, the princess didn't avert her eyes from her scene partner. When Ikta tilted his head, Haro, who was standing next to Kusu, yelled in a loud voice.

“Ahh- Soldiers from the Empire are here! W-we won't be shot right!?”

“As we barely escape enemy territory with our lives, we are shot by friendly troops and perish... That's really not funny, you know.”

Everyone felt a chill down their spine at that image, but fortunately that turned out to be paranoia. The seal of the Empire, which Her Highness, Shamiiyu, showed the soldiers showed to be tremendously more effective than they'd imagined.

When the ring was confirmed authentic by the high grade military officers assigned to Border Defense, the six of them were carried inside Imperial territory with excessive ceremony. This was their escape from the hell into which they'd descended but for a paper-thin difference.

[[Image:Alderamin v1 pg149.jpg|thumb|When Yatori, making a sarcastic remark, finally reached the bedroom and drew the curtains, Ikta was lying half naked on the bed with freshly wrinkled sheets.]] For the Katjvanmaninik Dynasty, ever since the administration attained unity, the sunlight beating down on the country did not face a decline. Its inhabitants with light clothing and travelers with turbans wrapped around their faces, each resisting the fury of the sun.

However, people weren't constantly being overwhelmed by heatstroke. The marketplace was lively under the lord of fire, and food and clothing, ornaments with precious stones and metals, and furthermore foreign goods which no one had seen before had the store fronts on the street overflowing with activity.

The heart of the Katjvarna Empire's business, politics, and culture, the capital Banhataal. The capital, the grounds in the territory of the Emperor which celebrated his prosperity. In this metropolis, the palace where the Imperial Family resided existed together with the garden of a magnificent evergreen tree.

“Ikta, Wake up! Information arrived about the state of the Eastern Province, you know!”

On the third floor of a leading high class hotel even within that capital, "the White Gold Sand Dune," Yatorishino Igsem was banging on the door of a private room. The time was past 11AM. For the fiery-haired girl with the absolute habit of sleeping and waking early, there was no reason to let be the person still out like a light at this hour.

As she continued banging on the door without even caring that there was no response, suddenly a rich sound of an open palm striking a cheek with all its strength echoed back. In front of Yatori's blankly staring eyes, the door was finally thrown open. The one there wasn't a sleepy-eyed youth, but an exquisite woman with her clothing in meaningful disarray.

“G-good morning, miss. ...So, umm, that was rude of me, wasn't it...?”

While fastening her loosened collar with both hands, the woman slipped out from beside the girl and left down the hallway. Yatori, watching her receding figure with a sidelong glance, stepped into the room while breathing a heavy sigh.

“How many does that make now? It hasn't even been a month since we came here- there's a limit to your enthusiasm right?”

When Yatori, making a sarcastic remark, finally reached the bedroom and drew the curtains, Ikta was lying half naked on the bed with freshly wrinkled sheets. If it was just that, then one would assume that it was immediately 'after the fact,' but there was a bright red hand print left on his cheek. It was a difficult call to make.

The youth's eyebrows drew together at the unrestrained flow of sunlight from the window.

“...How many you say, so that's not a good thing...? ...It's morning, what time is it now...?”

“It's already noon. You were definitely out drinking yesterday night, weren't you? Out all night with women?”

“I was drinking until dawn, then I was invited to my room, so I starting drinking anew here, and I was sleeping together with her until just earlier. ...When we opened our eyes with your knocking, for some reason she gave me a slap in the face at full power and left. She was completely unreasonable though, since I hadn't even done anything yet... ”

Ikta complained from atop the bed. The correct verdict was before-- Yatori shrugged her shoulders and surveyed the room, which reeked of alcohol.

“--Where is Kusu? If he fired a high beam or something at your sleepy eyes or something-”

Hearing Yatori's voice, Kusu showed himself from a basket- which was a sleeping area for spirits prepared by the hotel- beside the bed. As if immune to the evils of waking from sleep, this one quickly stepped out from the basket and opened his mouth.

“Good morning, Yatori, Shia. I think that Ikta is still sleepy. Since it seems he had women serving as his companions until late last night.”

“It's fine, Kusu, that doesn't make much of an excuse. Deal with it and wake up, you sex-obsessed male. ...That woman from before seemed like it, but you wouldn't put your hands on a married woman, are you?”

“Fataaha is a widow, you know... She's also separated from her two children and now is a lonely time for her.”

“The art of going after older women is tricky, isn't it? If you're not careful, those children will end up being older than you are. I mean, you take your lady friend's personal statement as at face value? Didn't you see her painful eyes before?”

Without answering, Ikta slowly got off the bed while putting on the shirt folded under his pillow.

“...It's hot today, too. And I really wanted to spend the my time in bed until the sun set... Hahhh.”

“If you're still half-asleep then read this. It should wake you up more than washing your face with ice water.

Yatori stuck a newspaper extra that was being distributed outside in front of Ikta's face as he gave a large yawn.

“Commander Hazaaf Rikan is dead. --With this, the Eastern Province has fallen completely into the hands of the Kioka Republic.”

Even this youth ran short of lighthearted comments and gazed intently at the newspaper in his hand.

Going a little less than a month back in time. Ikta and the others, six of them, having achieved their return to the Empire from the Kioka territory where they'd washed ashore, after entering the care of the soldiers on the border, were carried to a military base in the rear side. There, they were greeted by the Commander-in-Chief of the Eastern Stronghold Hazaaf Rikan himself.

“...You Highness, Princess Shamiiyu! Thank goodness you've come back safely!”

The princess made an appearance at the building of the imperial headquarters, and together with other non-commissioned soldiers, Lieutenant General Rikan immediately knelt down, celebrating the aristocrat's safe return. Rikan was soldier with both a tall stature and broad shoulders, and his luxurious beard and mustache anxiously arranged in a gentleman-like fashion. Even with his body stooped over, he was at the same eye level as Her Tiny Highness, the Princess.

“Raise your head. Surely you have other engagements, Commander-in-Chief, so I'm touched by your personal welcome.”

Her Highness, the Princess, having changed into a clean blouse and skirt, responded to the her subject's bow in a stately manner unbecoming of her age. ...Even as a commander who directed 10,000 soldiers, he was no more than another subject in front of this young girl. Who in the world had she brought with her?-- He properly took notice of the five people behind her.

“A ship headed toward the venue of the High Grade Military Officer Exam sunk, and Her Highness, who had been aboard, had gone missing... We were contacted the other day and informed of both those things a few days earlier, but to think that you drifted ashore on Kioka Territory! When I received a message from the border I thought it was impossible.”

“Indeed. Don't consider it anything less than a miracle that I was able to come back in one piece as I am. And that is entirely due to the aid of the five people behind me. I shall introduce my heroes' names to you, Lieutenant General, from my own lips.”

As Her Highness, Shamiiyu, announced their names one by one, Lieutenant General Rikan lost control of his expression.

“So that's what happened... O, brave youths, you did well to escort Her Highness to this point. If you were my subordinates, I would grant you all promotions at once. Without a doubt this is a service of first-class merit.”

They were words of unrestrained praise, but Her Highness's expression suddenly then sank into anguish.

“It would be nice if you really could do that, but.... Because they were entangled in my misfortune, their High Grade Officer Exam was interrupted. I would like for you only to do something for that...”

“Hmm... certainly, the Secondary Exam Continuation has already been carried out. ...And since there isn't any kind of precedent, it's difficult to make a firm promise. But if I relay the circumstances to the administration headquarters, they might make some kind of special accommodations. If it is something Your Highness wishes, I could even have them send it from the front lines with a single stroke of my pen.”

“That would be great. I apologize for adding to the Lieutenant General's work, but...”

“Anything you please. Since to let young talent be buried would be to lose 100 years from our country, right?”

Yatori and Torway silently stopped Haro and Mashuu from letting their faces light up in regards to their remaining hopes regarding results of the High Grade Military Officer Exam. Just the one person remaining had to be careful not to appear indifferent, but...

“Well then, Your Highness. With this, I think it might be best if you return to the capital as soon as possible and offer reassurance to His Majesty, the Emperor. Since this is encampment of the front lines, I'm hesitant to call it safe.... Certainly I'm aware of your exhaustion, but if we send out horsemen tonight, you can ride together with your heroes and return.”

Lieutenant General Rikan spoke courteously, though in a tone of voice that didn't allow for refusal. Of course, Her Highness, the Princess, didn't have any objections.

It was decided that the six of them, allowed to spend the time until departure at their leisure as per the Lieutenant General's arrangements, would be guided to an improvised reception room. ...However, as the others began to walk, Ikta Solork alone did not move.

“...? What's the matter, Solork-kun? Possibly do you not feel well...?”

The Lieutenant General took notice of it and came closer, and Ikta then strangely gazed back seriously at his face.

“--You should retreat, Lieutenant General Hazaaf Rikan.”

“...What?”

“Abandon the Eastern Province, and withdraw all of the remaining troops to the Stronghold. There is no other option at this point.”

Needless to say, Lieutenant General Rikan- all of the officers in that location broke into an uproar at the youth's drastic proposal. The five leaving for the reception room as well were surprised and looked at Ikta.

“...Don't say such odd things. Until we drive away the Republic soldiers, without achieving our mission as the Eastern Stronghold--”

“The supplies coming from the rear, they aren't sufficient anymore, are they? Thin cheeks can't be covered up with a beard, you know.”

At that keen remark, Lieutenant General Rikan put a hand to his face and was at a loss for words. Ikta continued further.

“If the officers here have weak color in their faces, the exhaustion of the soldiers must be greater than this, no? I dare say, aren't refugees going one after the other?”

“...”

“There is no way that the land razed by the Aerial Warfare soldiers air raids is supporting the same number of soldiers as it has been up to now. When you delay a decisive defeat indefinitely, you only throw away the lives of soldiers and men in vain. …There is no meaning in this kind of battle. Shouldn't you be the one who understands this best?”

Ikta roughened his voice and pressed the Lieutenant General for an answer. Yatori, unable to stay silent, grabbed the nape of his neck and restrained him.

“Know your place, Ikta! This isn't something you can have an opinion about!”

“Place? Ahh, that's exactly my point, you see-- because he can know his place, Mr. Lieutenant General can make a move. Why must the Eastern Stronghold continue fighting as a stronghold, why didn't we stop devoting ourselves to defending in a war which we can't win without attacking? This, that, everything-- It's because it was ordered by the Emperor, isn't it?”

The youth screamed. Clearly, that was a statement that trespassed on taboo. Yatori, sensing that he would go too far, had immobilized his shoulder in a double-arm lock and tried to hold him down before, but then an unexpected person landed the final word.

“Yatori, you don't need to stop him. I'll allow it. Let him speak as he pleases.”

With those words from Her Highness, the Princess, came the first time anyone made Yatori doubt her own ears. Katjvarna's Third Imperial Princess, that is, she who is the Emperor's own child, was supposed to be the first one to condemn Ikta's rash outburst.

The moment Yatori- bewildered as she was- released his hand, Ikta lost all caution with using tongue.

“Let's just say it already- this war is a fixed game. It's the result of the Empire, which had wanted to let go of the Eastern Province since quite a long time ago, trying to achieve that in a way so its citizens' criticisms wouldn't be directed against it.”

Her Highness, the Princess, biting her lip and hanging her head as if she was utterly lost- Ikta as he was now didn't even take the slightest notice of that.

“Originally the Eastern Province was unsettled land, a remote territory of Kioka until about 30 years ago when it was taken in an actual war. At that point in time, the Empire simply took pleasure in increasing its territories. However, it committed a massive blunder when it came time to cultivate the land which it had taken such pains to get hold of.”

The Eastern Province was a tougher land for people to live on than than the Empire had previously expected. Even taking into consideration that they had to cut down the tropical forests, the flood damages were excessive compared to other areas. In the course of prolonged rainfall, the river overflowed and the roads and crops fields which they'd labored so hard to make ended up being submerged. With that, once sanitary conditions worsened, then diseases became prevalent. Each of the areas outside of the Eastern Province, as regions that were advancing despite fighting against drought, were yet another factor making the cultivation of the Eastern Province necessary. That wasn't enough for the Empire.

“In comparison to the heavy capital which the Empire invested, the cultivation of the Eastern Province was lagging behind and not advancing. Not only was cultivation a national policy to begin with, it was too late to call back the people who moved there. By the time they took notice, the Eastern Province, far from turning profit, had turned into a land which endlessly exceeded their estimations as a waste of money.

“Of course the Emperor and the Cabinet regretted it: if it this was how it would turn out, then they were better off not having taken it in the first place. ...So, with that someone among them realized it. It's not too late even from now- this burdensome region, wouldn't it be better to return it to Kioka?”

Nonetheless, there was of course no way they could surrender territory to an enemy nation unconditionally. Not only would the citizens not stand for it, more than anything it would be painfully obvious that their intention in doing that was push the internal administration's failure onto another nation.

“Fearing their citizens' criticisms in regards to losing the Eastern Province, the Imperial Family, out of ideas, tried to divert the worst of the anger in a publicity stunt some way or another. The means they had taken for that purpose turned out to be- of all things- a 'lost battle.'

“The scenario was quite straightforward-- for the Kioka Army which came invading, the Eastern Province would be taken back a second time. If this was the case, the citizens' anger would be directed toward an enemy nation and the army's incompetence, and it wouldn't harm the Imperial Family's dignity as much. ...However, it's a backwards method of caring only about appearances, and I'm honestly disgusted by it.”

Spitting those words out, Ikta gazed forcefully at the senior military official in front of him.

“This scenario seeks a sacrifice. Because, proof that 'the Imperial Family and the Cabinet earnestly dealt with the Kioka Army' is necessary. For that purpose, the person attending to the command of the front lines must be a general whose name is well-known. If such a famous general fought life and limb until the bitter end, then even the citizens would accept that defeat was inevitable, wouldn't they?”

“...”

“For this thankless role, there is no one more suited than you are, is there, Mr. Lieutenant General Hazaaf Rikan? You, who received the implicit command of 'lose and die' from the Emperor, in short are the ultimate sacrifice for covering up the internal administration's failure.

Even after receiving such outrageous treatment, you still intend to stay on good behavior and know your place!?”

Ikta roughened his voice and pressed him for an answer, and Lieutenant General Rikan showed a weak, fleeting smile.

“...Solork-kun, I'm really glad that you are not my subordinate. I'd feel guilty for interfering with military regulation to let the youth who took the trouble to concern for my health not be punished...”

“...”

“Of course, I understand what you're saying. However, for a soldier, orders from the higher-ups are absolute. His Highness, the Emperor is the gracious supreme authority for all soldiers within the Empire- meaning, he has the right to absolute power. I must obey his orders. Obeying the orders of superior officers is a requirement for those who make up a military organization.”

“I understand that you, as a commissioned officer, don't want to create a precedent of ignoring orders. ...However, the Emperor is mistaken. Great generals don't spring forth endlessly from the land of the Empire. If he's going to let you die as a scapegoat and not treasure someone as talented as yourself, then do you even think that such a country has a future!?”

“It's not a soldier's job to talk about the future, Solork-kun. That is the role of His Highness, the Emperor. We subjects only know our places and give our very best. For example, well... it's a worst case scenario. Such as assembling a battle formation so that as many soldiers as possible can return without becoming prisoners of war when we lose the fight.”

Ikta clicked his tongue at Lieutenant General Rikan's phrasing, which made him sense that there was a hidden meaning, and looked around the vicinity.

“Ahh, if you're a Lieutenant General, I guess you would make a move of that sort. Since the remaining personnel from the Imperial Headquarters are too few. Really... not only is everyone dressed as a soldier, but you're all putting on tough acts. You're letting all the youths with bright futures quickly run behind and take the rear guard<ref>rear guard:the soldiers positioned at the rear of a body of troops, especially those protecting an army when it is in retreat</ref> yourself?”

“The Kioka Army will come at us soon on the attack. If we are overpowered by the enemy and can't help pulling back the war front, then that's when we're allowed to actual retreat. We'll stop the enemy in their tracks in the East, then we'll force their soldiers in the West fall back... To implement this 2-stage operation, inevitably, we'll need to make use of our gradually decreasing forces and divide them further into two groups. If they're not skilled soldiers, then they're unfit for the job.”

“If that's what's happening after their attack begins, then in that case we're better off moving forward with things how they are now! That way, there's no need to carry out that dangerous 2-stage operation. The hardships of the rear guard in keeping the enemy in check will decrease considerably, and as a bonus the Lieutenant General himself will live without being exposed to the brunt of things! Isn't that better in absolutely every way!?”

“I can't do that. Protection of the border is the Eastern Stronghold's assigned duty from His Highness, the Emperor. If we begin retreating before the enemy's attack, then that duty would become something personally renounced by me as the Commander-in-Chief.”

“Go feel guilty about renouncing your duty, but at any rate the Eastern Province will be taken back by Kioka! The outcome is the same!”

“The processes are different. Upholding His Highness's orders and having it taken, and running against His Highness's orders and having it taken.”

Rikan shook his head horizontally. Ikta finally lost his temper at the great general's unending loyalty.

“That's why I'm saying-- this way of thinking is unscientific!”

Grabbing the soldier uniform's collar with both hands, Ikta shook the Lieutenant General's body, which was one head taller than his own. At the menacing air one wouldn't imagine from his usual manner, even the five people, Her Highness, the Princess, and the others, looked on at the state of affairs in blank amazement.

When their hands unconsciously flew to their mouths, the color of the soldiers' faces changed as one would expect. However-- one step faster than they could recover, a vital blow volunteered by Yatori rapidly sunk into Ika's side..

“...gah...”

Ikta's knees suddenly gave way at the blow, which had been softened less than usual. His limp fingertips separated from the collar, and Yatori took that opportunity to carry up his body.

“Please excuse him, Lieutenant General Rikan-dono. ...Think of that talk just now as a practical joke and forget it, I beg you.”

Yatori deeply lowered her head along with her long, fiery hair. As if forgetting to even straighten his disheveled coat, Lieutenant General Rikan looked directly at the two youths... at last, he changed his gaze to one of his subordinates.

“...Well, Officer Ordof, please show them to the reception room. With your utmost care.”

Following behind the soldier who'd received the Lieutenant General's order and begun moving, the six of them began walking with Yatori shouldering Ikta at their lead. In the eyes of the older soldiers, Lieutenant General and the others, who were watching them leave, warmth and melancholy were coexisting.

“...Is history going to repeat itself...? Bada Sankrei...”

His five allies, who were close beside him, were the only ones who heard the final words the youth let fall.

“...I see.... Lieutenant General Rikan, is dead...?”

Lying face down with her eyes closed, Haro dedicated a silent prayer. The five of them, summoned by Yatori and gathered in the hotel lobby, shared the news of the death of the great general who should have been valued.

“Meeting the attack of the Kioka Army, the rear guard unit whose command Lieutenant General Rikan saw to personally experienced near total destruction... In exchange, it seems that the majority of the soldiers deployed relatively close to the rear escaped to the capital.”

The Lieutenant General fulfilled his duty to the very end, Torway spoke sorrowfully. Yatori and Mashuu also corrected their seated posture and closed their eyes. They prayed wholeheartedly for blissful afterlife of the old soldiers scattered on the battlefield.

Among that group, Ikta, the only one with a sour face, was gently stroking the face of Kusu as he held him to his chest.

“...Damn, didn't I tell him?”

A low mumble twinged with a curse escaped from Ikta's mouth, startling the waitress who was carrying tea. Next to him, while bringing a teacup to her mouth with a flawless movement, Yatori indifferently made a quip.

“What, exactly, did you tell him? Aren't you being conceited? Did you think that the state of the war would shift with your one opinion?”

Ikta couldn't return any words. Instead, he poured gritty white powder from the sugar jar furnishing the table, which was distinctive to high class hotels, into his tea.

Haro, who had finished her silent prayer and opened her eyes, felt dizzy at his reckless action.

“Th-these grains of sand, would it be bad to pour some in a bag and take them home...? As a souvenir for my younger brothers...?”

She suddenly veered from the solemn news of death to a cheap topic. ...Be that as it may, the other actors, the five people who were officially excellent young men and women, also went on board thinking that it might be less objectionable than reducing the lobby to darkness.

“I understand your feelings, but that's bad etiquette, no? Well, the way Ikta's using it might be as well.”

“Even without obsessing over grains of sand, we've also got rewards from the Imperial Family, right? Because at any rate we escorted Her Highness, the Princess, home from an enemy nation.”

Saying that, Mashuu, completely restored his stomach, which had caved in from being stranded, to its original state with the hotel's luxurious meals. While measuring the passage of time in the course of its swelling, Yatori huffed a sigh.

“Rather than a year's supply of high-grade sugar, there is only one thing I want for my reward. ...A make-up test.”

“Th-that'll be fine, right? It's not our fault the ship sank.”

“It'd be great if things go that smoothly- but the number of successful applicants of the High Grade Military Officer Exam is set for every year. It'd be good if the all seats haven't been filled up already. Arghh, we're already half-dead, you know.”

Maybe her nervousness lessened after living for close to a month in the hotel, but there wasn't as much ambition in Yatori's voice as there had been at the time of the shipwreck.

“No no, I've put quite a lot of thought into it while living here, you see. It's best if they contact us as late as possible.”

While sipping the tea sweetened by adding excessive amounts of sugar, Ikta commented with a voice which wasn't as weary. This man, releasing the scent of women's perfume from his entire body, was unmistakeably the one most enjoying their current lifestyle.

“...Speaking of which, it's decided that you're getting a job at the library here<ref>written as: 帝都 (capital); read as: ここ (here)</ref> ? Traveling expenses are cheaper, was it?”

Considering Ikta had no reason to cut his Exam short, Yatori, shamelessly steadfast, didn't have the slightest intention of scrapping their aforementioned contract. Even so, there was no helping that her voice was tinged with a bit of resentfulness.

“In addition, my living expenses from before entering the lodging house became cheaper, too.”

Ikta spoke, shamelessly brushing it aside. Yatori cursed the naivete of her past self. --She should have punched his stomach harder. If only she had done that, she might have evened it out with medical fees.

As they continued their small talk in a relaxed atmosphere, there was suddenly a presence approaching with a purpose. The four of them save Ikta promptly straightened their backs. The one who came particularly to them with steady footsteps were three imperial court officers clad in imposing formal dress.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetridch, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel, The people here are the five people we called now, correct?”

Everyone responded with a nod. The oldest officer cleared his throat with a cough.

“There is an article to be delivered to your residence from the Commander of the Eastern Stronghold, the currently deceased Lieutenant Hazaaf Rikan.”

As he spoke, the younger soldiers lying in wait on both sides of him stepped forth. In their arms, they were carrying a long, thin package wrapped in red cloth. Handling them with care, they placed them on the table and silently opened the wrapping.

“...Ah!? My air shooter!”

Mashuu excitedly flew to his beloved gun. A beat later, Torway took in his hands his own air shooter, which was two grades better than the standard, and Yatori calmly in hers her polished saber and main gauche. Their favorite weapons which they'd accepted might never again return to them. Their arms trembled with the profound weight of iron and time.

“I'll read the message from the Lieutenant. '-Since the blimp fell into the ocean on the side of the Empire, we were fortunately able to recover your belongings. I not only humbly return them to you, I entrust the future of the Empire to you as well, young heroes.'”

All of them straightened their posture and listened attentively. Rather than a message, that was more the contents of a last request.

“'Though I am an old soldier, my will is undying. I pray for all of your continued luck in the fortunes of war from the realm of the dead.' -That is all.”

Without being told by anyone, all of them spontaneously stood up, and bowed to the great commander who was no longer in this world. Even Ikta, the twisted person he was, was no exception to the respect harbored for one who had fulfilled his duty and died a noble death.

“Very well, then let's move to the actual ceremony. A horse-drawn carriage is waiting outside, so please come after leaving your weapons with the hotel. Come adequately prepared with dress that wouldn't be discourteous to the noblemen.”

Light returned to Yatori's eyes. Now, a new wind was beginning to blow, whisking away the blimp that was staggering with no place to go.

“Subjects, please shed thy tears at the privilege of an audience. --His Highness, the Emperor, Arshankrut Kitora Katjvanmaninik awaits you at the palace.”

Inside a horse-drawn carriage advancing toward the garden of the magnificent evergreen, each of the five's musings were their own.

“H-hey- Hey, Torway...! If remember correctly when we have the audience, we can't look at His Highness's eyes right? Then it's also impolite to speak directly with him without going through an attendant, and clearing you throat or sneezing is also absolutely forbidden, and then umm... ummm...!”

“Maa-kun, it'll be fine so calm down. When you enter His Highness's presence, kneel down, then after you just need to answer the things he asks you. Since manners for the Imperial Court aren't enforced by law, we won't have anything cruel said to us. That is, we're going there to be praised, right?”

The one trembling and easiest to understand was Mashuu, whose round head was frantically turning red and turning blue above his shirt, which had been fastened to the first button against his will. Torway didn't have the time to spend all his energy worrying over calming him down from that kind of state.

“...fine, it's fine... Ilf, Shouka, Echiri... your older sister... you can rely on your older sister, so...”

While muttering the names of her younger brothers, Haro had all but entered the position of prayer. On the opposite side, only Yatori, who was patting her back, was calm as usual. The Igsem Family had received an imperial visit from His Highness, the Emperor, and in her case, today would not be her first time facing the emperor.

Then Ikta Solork. Since leaving the hotel, he'd decreased the number of words he spoke as if he'd become a different person. But, one can't be careless. Seen from the eyes of Yatori, who has known him from a long time, that was more an indication of ill humor than nervousness would be.

...Let's give him a warning at once. That's what Yatori decided while gazing at his expressionless profile.

“Ikta. I'm saying this seriously, but during the audience, only return acceptable answers to the things you are asked. No matter who I am, I refuse to hold you down in the presence of His Highness.”

“...I got it. It's that my side hurts, and I would be suffering on my bed under normal circumstances.”

For the youth, it was a slightly lackluster retort. The horse-drawn carriage came to a stop as they were traveling.

They were instructed to get off by the palace guards outside, and the five of them finally stepped foot on the holy ground where the noblemen resided.

What first caught their eyes was the large temple edifice, built up by stacking smooth opalescent stones.

“...Impossible. This, the Holy White Temple...?”

Yatori's pupils dilated. --For when His Highness, the Emperor, greeted people, there were three buildings in the palace at Banhataal. They were the Yellow Sand Temple meant for meeting with guests from outside the country, the Deep Green Temple meant for hearing the reports of his retainers, and the Holy White Temple meant for praising those who rendered great service to the Imperial Household.

T he one situated closest to the Imperial Palace, in other words the mansion where the Imperial Family carried out their lives, was the Holy White Temple which Yatori and the others currently had before them. The only ones allowed to have an audience with His Highness, the Emperor, in this building were chief vassals who had done a truly great service to the Empire. The highest stair for soldiers, the promotion to general of the army, was conducted here.

“Please follow.”

Guided by a chamberlain <ref> chamberlain: one who manages a household </ref> dressed in long-hemmed ceremonial clothing, the five of them stepped forward into the Holy White Temple. Even the great Yatori nervously toned down her gait. Regardless if they saved Her Highness, the Princess, that was the deed of an ordinary person who didn't even hold an official rank. All she could think was that even if they did have an audience, it was something that could've been settled in the Deep Green Temple.

As a final review before entering they entered his presence, the maids corrected each of the five's appearances. When they discerned that there was nothing that would be a cause for risk in front of His Highness, the bodyguard soldiers meant to be escorts, for whom it was allowed to wear swords, slowly opened the doors to the inner chamber.

In front of a lengthily laid out gold-colored carpet, the ruler of the country commanded the throne.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetdrich, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel. -The aforementioned five people are visiting upon the summons of Your Highness, the Emperor.”

As soon as she gave that report, the chief chamberlain who had led them until now withdrew to the side and only the five young men and women remained in front of His Highness. The gazes of the nobility grew in pressure, and weighed on the backs of the five of them who were kneeling down.

“Shamiiyu. These people's services, from your mouth.”

His deep, dry voice called to his daughter. Upon that, Her Highness, the Princess Shamiiyu, emerged forth from the vanguard of the line of retainers dressed in a snow white sari dress. It seemed that the fatigue from the shipwreck healed completely within one month, and her long blonde hair also regained its former beauty, that form was just like a single flower bloomed on the temple edifice.

“I shall make my report, Father. --First, the service of saving from the brink of death myself, who was shaken into the sea by the tremors on the occasion that the ship headed toward the venue of the High Grade Military Officer Exam sunk due to a storm. Second, the service of forcing the enemy to retire with cleverness and the bravery to risk one's own life on the occasion that I was about to be captured by Republic soldiers. Third, the service of driving away my simple despair and finally escorting me across the national boundary by putting their quick wits to work despite finding ourselves with the misfortune of having Republic territory as the destination to which we drifted ashore at the end of the shipwreck.”

His Highness nodded lightly at the various services the princess listed and gazed at the forms of the honorable young men and women.

“Because of your services, my daughter, who shall inherit 900 years of the sacred blood of the Imperial Household, has returned to our roots without being captured by the savages of Kioka. You protected my blood kin- this is essentially equivalent to protecting the Empire. Therefore, young soldiers of our country's defense, I generously award you with medals of honor. --Raise your heads.”

Receiving permission, the five of them timidly raised their faces. Then, they looked upon the human who took the role of ruler of the country in which they were born into life from a close distance for the first time.

The Emperor was not yet aged. He might have been slightly older than a 40-year old in the prime of manhood. ...In spite of that, his bearing gave the impression of an enormous dead tree. The bony fingers of both his hands, his skin whose dryness was varnished over with large quantities of perfumed oil, his blonde hair faded to the ocher that lost both tone and luster, indicated the decline of both his mind and body without attempting to hide anything.

The dead tree with a crown on his head, relying only on its dignity, slowly raised his right arm.

“Yatorishino Igsem, Mashuu Tetdrich, Ikta Solork, Torway Remeon, Haroma Bekkel. --To these five people, today at this time, I grant the title of 'Imperial Knight.'”

A long, long silence descended. The Emperor's words didn't soak into the five of their heads that easily.

“...Imperial Knight...? ...Umm, that... in other words... a c-conferring of decorations!?”

In this moment, forgetting both his nervousness and decorum, Mashuu's round face shone with joy. Next to him, Torway widened both of his eyes as if he'd seen a ghost in broad daylight. Only Yatori remained the same.

It wasn't illogical that the five of them would doubt their ears. The title of “Imperial Knight,” usually, was one of the supreme honors given only unto High Grade Military Officers who performed heavy services during war. The people who received this- although it was an honor limited to one person that could not be inherited by descendants- it added those people to the lowest seat of nobility.

The nobility under the Imperial class system existed for the purpose of selecting young people from influential pedigrees to be related to the Imperial Family through marriage, and as a general rule one did not rise to nobility from the common class. The near unique exception to that was the conferring of decorations of “Imperial Knight”, and numerous benefits came along with it. A large increase in pension, a more influential voice in political matters, permission to attend meetings hosted by the House of Nobles<ref>貴族院 (House of Lords) The upper house of Parliament in the UK (the lower house is the House of Commons).</ref>...more rights than their young bodies could handle would come falling into their laps.

Therefore, Yatori and Torway couldn't simply rejoice. Even if the service had been saving the Third Princess, this was clearly an excessive reward, and it seemed to have thrown Torway, who couldn't bring himself to embrace it with both arms, for quite the loop. Why let it go without being suspicious of the hidden side?

While supporting Haro, who'd fainted from shock, Yatori nonchalantly sent a slanted gaze behind her. ...There was no color in the face of Ikta Solork. His clenched right and left fists were trembling uncontrollably.

Some way or other pushing back the urge to immediately leap forward and strangle the neck of the head of the Imperial Family-- that's the feeling Yatori got. She was almost certain.

When the arrangements for the conferring of decorations were over, the Imperial Family leaned their weight on the throne as if that had completely tired them out. The chief chamberlain took care of everything that came after. The details concerning the preparation of the 'Imperial Knights,' and the results of the High Grade Military Officer Exam which had been interrupted by that incident. Here, their passing of the exam on account of the five's special circumstances was announced to them. Though, since they were told after the conferring of decorations, both their surprise and joy had been weak.

Their unexpected audience ended without any indication, and the five of them were led down from the inner chamber before anyone could accurately make sense of the situation.

With Yatori, who was shouldering a fainted Haro, at their head, they left the Holy White Temple. Outside, in front of two covered horse-drawn wagons, the princess, clad in a white sari dress, was waiting for them.

“...Your Highness, Shamiiyu...”

“I trust that was troublesome. But, please come with me for a little longer. Starting now, there will be a ceremony celebrating your conferring of decorations.”

With that short announcement, Her Highness, the Princess, boarded onto the left carriage on step ahead of them.

“We will be riding separately in threes. Yatori and Solork ride in this one. The remaining three in the other.”

It was a meaningful division. Everyone boarded as they were being told, andthe carriage began moving not long after. While they were three people using a space that six might have used easily, Her Highness, the Princess, in the middle of a closed off guest cabin, began the conversation.

“No matter what we say here, the coachman can't hear us. You don't need to hold back anymore, Solork.”

The princess spoke as if she'd seen through Ikta's innermost thoughts. Ikta unclenched the fists he had held tightly all this time, breathed a single magnificent sigh, and ruffled his own black hair.

“You really came through, Princess. You've completely and utterly messed up my life plan. When- even if heaven and earth turned over- a soldier was the last thing I wanted to become...”

The youth who'd been an ordinary person until just an hour ago moaned. ...Yes, Ikta was already a soldier.

It wasn't because he'd passed the High Grade Military Officer Exam due to special circumstances. In the end, that was simply receiving approval to enter the army as leading cadet, and the recipient himself could refuse it if he wanted to. Under normal circumstances.

The problem was the fact that he was conferred the title of “Imperial Knight.” The conferring of decorations was an order from Emperor under the guise of a reward. Seeing that he was a commoner, this wasn't something he could refuse. Even more troublesome, that title involved enlistment in the military, whether he wanted it or not. The reasoning was plain and simple: a knight couldn't not be a soldier.

“Since I've become a soldier, I can't defy directions from the army anymore. At this point, it's not 'authorization' to advance to a High Grade Military Officer Academy- it's an 'order.' ...The librarian post at the National Library I worked so hard to get is worthless now. I don't even have the energy to get angry anymore.”

Finding the excess space being a good thing, Ikta laid the half of his body above his hips on the seat. On the expression of her Highness, the Princess, who was watching this youth, though she was keeping up appearances with a blank face, feelings of guilt were faintly showing through.

“...Your Highness, we are grateful for having received unmerited honor. However, isn't it unnatural all the same?”

Yatori opened her mouth in exchange. The princess was silent and listened intently.

“'Imperial Knight'- as its wording signifies, should be a title given unto soldiers who have performed a great, meritorious war service. 'Knight,' since it's a decoration awarded to soldiers; the people who are given the title 'Knight' are already soldiers, therefore the order is backwards. As far as I know, there is no precedent for this conferring of decorations.”

“There is no precedent. Therefore, one was created with you.”

“Your Highness...”

“Yatori, I beg you, don't criticize me with that face! Of course, I did support it. However, your conferring of decorations was not my idea, but the desire of the entire membership of the Katjvarna Cabinet.”

While still laying down, Ikta scoffed at Her Highness, the Princess's weak defense.

“...Even if it's a fixed game in reality, if the citizens witness the fall of the Eastern Stronghold, it's nothing more than a 'losing battle.' Their hatred is directed toward Kioka, and once they've pinned the blame on the army, it's human nature to can't help but feel uneasy, right?”

“...”

“Who you want to have at this time are idols who will inspire hope in the citizens... in short, heroes.”

The princess sighed. The accuracy of Ikta's guesses was reliable, more than that, it was even frightening.

“...That's correct. The timing of our safe return was to convenient. Young military cadets return home with the Third Princess who'd gone missing from Kioka as it was on the verge of taking back the Eastern Province. Amidst the unfortunate reports of the losing war, this news has become the sole light for the citizens. The government had no choice but to make use of this.”

“Ahh, so that's it? I guess royalty does have the privilege of toying with the lives of ordinary citizens.”

Ikta's sarcasm, devoid of any humor, had quickly become nothing more than a sword forged from words.

“At any rate, we're now the heroes who're supposed to reassure the hearts of the 20 million people in the Empire. ...Well, let's put that aside for the moment. As much as it annoys me, it's not like imperial commands are going to change if we start complaining now. The thing I want to ask about before anything is something different.

--Hey, Princess. Just what the hell do you want by corralling us like this?”

Raising his upper body, Ikta finally cut to the heart of the matter.

“It's the one thing that's been bothering me from that start. What was someone like the Third Princess doing aboard a ship headed for the Hirgano Archipelago? Even an extremely sophisticated person such as myself can't come up with a single good reason for you to have gone.”

“Th-that was part of official business. In light of the deterioration of the state of war with Kioka, to encourage the military cadets bearing the burden of this country's future...”

“If your behavior had been immature for your age, then I'd have no problem accepting that cover for your true intentions. ...But, it's too late for that. Whatever it was, you've shown too much of your intelligence, you see. Not just me but Yatori and even Torway caught on that you, Princess, were keeping something to your tiny self. --Kusu, Highbeam.”

Kusu, held in Ikta's arms, bathed Her Highness, the Princess, in a strong light. As if illuminating the inside of her secret heart.

“Ahh.. S-stop it, Solork, it's bright...”

“I'll just spit the truth out already. When we young men and women, just starting out with great potential for success, answered the call to guard the Princess... it's obvious that we only came to make connections anticipating the profits in the distant future.”

Whether or not it was a response to the conferring of the title “Imperial Knight,” Ikta was unusually sadistic about criticizing the girl. However, it didn't seem that the princess would let her scene partner assume the leading role indefinitely.

“...Is that cynicism something you learned from your father, Solork?... No, Ikta Sankrei?”

That moment, the youth stopped blinking. He made Kusu shut off the light by a sign with his finger, and glared keenly at his scene partner.

“...So the Imperial Family's prided Central Intelligence Unit doesn't even need one month to investigate someone's personal history?”

“The only one who can deploy them is the reigning emperor. I'm not able to use them, and there was no need to use them this time anyway. Excellence in intelligence, tact, effectiveness in times of emergency. Taking on the accent of a Kioka citizen defected from the Empire. And above all, your threatening attitude toward the currently deceased Lieutenant Rikan, seeking the retreat of the whole army in defiance of Imperial command. Gathering the clues until now, there is more than enough for me to entertain a slight suspicion.”

Having regained control of the conversation flow, the princess suddenly turned an apologetic gazed toward Yatori.

“I must apologize to you, Yatori. In order to investigate Solork's past, I negotiated with the Igsem Family without going through you. Since, witnessing the trust you two share, there seemed to be few things hidden between you.”

“...My father, talked about it...?”

“He did try to hide it. However, so he would have to speak to me, I commanded him with the power of the state. When I heard the truth by coercing him in that manner, though, the strength of your relationship became more and more mysterious.”

There was tint of confusion in the Her Highness, the Princess's eyes when there was no evidence that the mystery would become clear.

“Despite formerly being an outstanding commander, he was branded with the dishonor of 'war criminal' for defying orders in the middle of an operation before meeting his end in imprisonment during the postwar period of the previous military campaign with Kioka, Commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army, General Bada Sankrei. And you are his posthumous son, Ikta.”

In the face of the trump card which Her Highness, Shamiiyu, revealed, Ikta averted his eyes as if he were annoyed.

“I wasn't born from notch of a tree, I mean, even Ikta-kun has parents. The man who provided the small seed for my birth might've had that name, now that I think about it.”

What was twisted has become outright childish. That's what the princess thought once she reclaimed the leading role. Since that was something which had been taken from her ever since she'd met him, it also felt that, somehow, she was reclaiming her pride along with it, and without realizing it she was becoming more and more arrogant.

“I still have more! The person whom you called teacher, who was the first to preach the said way of thinking called 'science', wasn't he the old professor who defected last year from the Empire to the Kioka Republic, the 'blasphemer' Anarai Kahn? It seems that he was the long sworn friend of Bada Sankrei.”

“Though the nickname 'blasphemer,' I think that the old man took it as a compliment.”

“I'm not nearly done yet! Your Kiokan accent was something you learned from your mother wasn't it? At the time of victory, I hear that a beautiful woman whom the decadent reigning emperor had summoned to his harem from Kioka was granted to General Bada as a reward for distinguished service in war. Her name, if I remember correctly, wasn't it Yuuka Sankrei!?”

The light of reason vanished from Ikta's eyes, and his right hand, darting out, snatched the princess's collar. This time, he even shoved Yatori- who had immediately moved to stop him- aside with his left hand.

“---Try saying one more insulting thing about my mother. I'll strangle you to death with this hand.”

Ikta glared at the princess with a murderous expression he'd seldom ever shown. It didn't last long-- he released his scene partner when Yatori regained her stance. ...However, that was enough. The incident lasting barely a few seconds carved the fear of 'being hated by someone' into the immature, young girl.

“...Don't talk about that. If you do, then he'll really have to strangle you.”

While shielding the princess, who was in a state of shock, with her back, Yatori advised her in a low voice. Ikta, having calmed down, raised both hands and showed nonviolent intentions which contradicted his behavior.

With that, their conversation was interrupted. When the princess's breathing, as she was being soothed by Yatori, all but returned to normal, the carriage, which had reached its destination, came to a stop. Ikta was the very first to open the door and come down from the guest cabin.

Quite some time should have passed by, but they were somehow still inside the garden. They had been transported to a plaza in the east suitable for the celebratory banquet. Within the garden, which was trimmed with vivid flowers in full bloom, luxurious food in a completely different league from the Imperial Academy Graduation Commemoration Party was lined on the tables, and high-class military persons and nobles with drinks<ref> the alcoholic kind</ref> in one hand were mingling with light conversation.

“Ahh thank goodness- celebratory banquets really are first-class. I'm feeling a little better with this, you know.”

“Wait, Ikta, Her Highness still...!”

Taking no notice of the princess's pale face, Ikta located Mashuu and the others standing in a slightly removed location and promptly moved to meet up with them. Of course Yatori's voice would have a tinge of criticism.

While having his back turned toward them, the youth spoke in a dry voice.

“Hey, Yatori. You passed the High Grade Military Officer Exam, and that came along with the title of 'Imperial Knight', which is leagues above just top of a class. Sure there's a teeny reason not to be satisfied, but if you measure the pros and cons, today is undoubtedly a day for you to commemorate. Am I right?”

“...”

“On the contrary, how is it for me, I wonder? These things are exactly the same for me you see, and it's without question the worst day of my life. Between today and the day my mother died, it's hard to say which was better. In any case, even though it was the absolute last thing I ever wanted for my life, I became three things at once today. A nobleman, a soldier-- and a hero.

“On day like this, for the time being I'm just going to drink until I don't know anything anymore. That's the only thing I can think of.”

Finishing his speech with a wavering voice, without even returning a single glance toward Her Highness, the Princess, Ikta finally took his leave.

Likely, nowhere in the world did words exist that might have stopped him.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Chapter 1

2014-11-21T22:46:03Z

Bilagaana: fixed nav

[[File:Torikagosou v01 014-015.jpg|thumbnail|x400px|center]]
== Chapter 1 - Farewell, Crybaby Postman ==

High School dropout. 17 years old. Your basic hikikomori<ref> If you're fan of manga, anime, Japan, etc. you should understand that a person called hikikomori is someone who refuses to leave his/her room not even meeting other people. It's a social phenomena. A person is coped in the room and refuses to go out. A shut-in. Go to wiki for more info. </ref>. Hobbies: none in particular. If forced to answer, she'll claim reading. Reading is something a hobby-less person can write on their resume without worry as it is as dull as they are, but if a person's hobby really is reading they'll suffer instant, rude rejection from any employer. Special skills: none to speak of. Favorite food: Yanlong Deli's Chinese salad and noodles broiled in salt. Occupation: unemployed. However, she has a job modeling for paintings from time to time.

Kizuna Etoh, owner of the above-mentioned traits, would seem to be nothing special at all, but her presence on canvas bears a mysterious atmosphere. Dark blue and black paints plaster the canvas, and there in it's middle sits a scrawny, naked girl holding her knees. Dyed reddish-brown hair flows from her shoulder to her chest in long waves and against the secluded darkness of the background, her white skin lights up. Included in the overall delicate painting are her prominent, scowling eyes. Slightly upturned towards the front, they contain a strongly emphasizing light as if wanting to appeal something to the audience.

Although it seems to be almost complete, to the author there was something he was not pleased with and turning the painting knife from the canvas' left shoulder to the right-lower he cut off a great part. With her appearance that of wearing a man's shirt as only layer on her naked body, Kizuna Etoh stood up in front of the easel and was staring at the canvas on the ground that was pitifully chopped off along with her body, but she lost interest not so long after. Kizuna isn't infected with the particularly emotions of her self in the painting.

Unveiling that one room, where a characteristic scent of oil-paints was strongly soaked in, is an atelier that's in addition a residence. Over-loaded floor dirty with paints is flooding with miscellaneous painting materials and art magazines; even the kitchen sink that was originally meant for cooking is thickly stuck up with various colored paints.

Taking off the worn-out shirt, she took her own clothes that were hung on the edge of the bed. The slim jeans are the smallest size but they're still somewhat loose around the waist. While pulling a tank top with a big green logo printed on the white background over her head, she glances in the direction of bathroom. From a while ago, a muffled sound of shower can be heard from behind the long and narrow door.

"I'll bring breakfast. Asai-san, will you have something?"

She raised number of voices towards the door. As there was no answer even after waiting a bit, while stretching and wrenching her tank top's hem, she tries once more.

"Asai-san?"

The sound of the shower from a little while ago was without change striking the room monotonously like a rain's sound.

"Asai-san, I'm opening," compromising at the bathroom's door, she lightly knocked and without waiting for an answer she opened the door.

There, thickly stuck up with paints similarly to kitchen, was an antique-style bathtub on which brink was leaning the upper half of body of an young man with a tall and lean figure, but his appearance was in fell-prostrate-like state and his body was turning half-dead. The shower was left running, and was soaking the man from the back of his head to the back of his shirt, even his shoulder blade's skeleton was slightly visible.

Kizuna walked in to the bathroom sighing. She reaches her hand behind Asai's back to where is a form covered with a shroud and turns off the faucet made from oxidized gold, making the shower stop, then she peers into Asai's face and shakes her shoulders.

"Asai-san, really. You're sleeping in this kind of place again, I won't care if you drown."

As she was shaking him more strongly while calling out to him, Asai, wrinkling his brows, lightly opened his eyes. That being said, still in that half asleep state, his cheek stuck to the bathtub's edge he glared in her direction with a side glance and after he did so for a while he seemed to have comprehended what place he was in, then rising his body, he shook his head like a dog. From his casually growing hair small drops of water were scattering around. They fell and made wet spots on the chest of Kizuna's tank top as well.

"Aa-…… When I thought to wash my face, before I knew…"

"Did you stay up all night?"

She asked as she threw the towel that was hung up on the wall at Asai's head. "I couldn't get to sleep. You occupied my bed and you were sleeping soundly while snoring." Came the mumbled answer from below the towel. That reminds me, last night, before I knew it I fell asleep in the middle of my break and I must have stayed overnight just like that. Letting it be without asking, Kizuna casually changed the topic.

"That picture, was it no good?"

"I didn't like it. "

"Where?"

"Entirely."

He almost spit out that single word. Kizuna doesn't get this so called artistic sense.

"I'm going to buy breakfast. Will you have something?"

"Don't need it. I'll sleep. Today I have some things to do so come to wake me up at two o'clock."

He ordered her as if it was obvious and threw the room's key he pulled from the pocket of the work pants at her.

"Who do you think you are?"

She talked back with her eyes half-closed while receiving the key. Then as Asai goes out of the bathroom Kizuna was being pushed aside with the door. With the towel still on his head he made some staggering steps towards the middle of the atelier and clicking his tongue he kicked over the three-legged easel. Kizuna unintentionally ducked her head as the canvas together with the easel fell with a loud noise. Asai lies down on the bed not caring anymore and without even drying his hair as well.

This is Kizuna's employer. An ore-sama<ref>Ore-sama means: I, myself – pompously. A way of speaking where a person (man) places himself first as if he’s a king or something and expects of everyone to listen to him.</ref>, egocentric, with low tension and a lack of sleep causes him to have a bad mood, painter Yusei Asai.

The buzzer rang.

And rang again. Followed with several knocks.

She glanced in the bed's direction and seeing that Asai wasn't in the state to get up because either he fell asleep in the blink of an eye or was intentionally pretending to ignore it Kizuna reluctantly went to the front door.

Opening the door merely by five centimeters and looking from the gap she saw that a familiar visitor with conservative appearance was standing in the corridor. She let down her guard and opened the door fully. "Good morning, Jonathan."

"Oh, Kizuna."

Seeing Kizuna, Jonathan raised his voice in surprise and reddening up to his ears he looked down. His stature was little shorter than Kizuna's. Jonathan's head's scalp just reached the height of Kizuna's eyes. His hair was hard with an habit of curling and was entangled as usual not ever using a comb for it.

"D-D-Did you stay over? With… Asai… -san?"

He said, still looking down, in a slippery-like way of speaking.

"Well, yeah. I fell asleep. A package?"

Leaning at the side of the door was a cardboard box in the shape of a board as tall as Jonathan. Jonathan nodded. Judging by the size and shape it's an easel or something. "Asai-san, something has been delivered." She looked over her shoulder to the room and called out but as expected there was no answer. The human nature fails after all in those artisans lots. She sighed.

"Just put it in around there where it fits. I'm leaving too."

Then as she was returning to the room to take her jacket, "Ah, uhm, Kizuna," Jonathan stopped to call out as he was carrying in the big cardboard in a way so that he won't run it into the door. "This, I can't read, uhm…" Identically with speaking, his movements calming down only with difficulty and always looking around restlessly his glance shifting left-right were Jonathan's habits. After he leant the package against the doorway, Jonathan pulled out one tea-colored envelope from the big leather bag he carries on his shoulder. As Kizuna stretched her neck to look at it he again became more red and his body was stirring around restlessly.

Only "Hotel Williams Child Bird Plum old priest"<ref>They used the kanji 李 In Japanese it reads as sumomo meaning plum, in Chinese this character reads Lee. And 老師 in japanese reads as roushi and is translated as old priest, in Chinese this word reads as laoshi and translates as teacher.</ref> was written as the address. The room number wasn't written.

"This is addressed to Lee-sensei."

She pointed her index finger to a Chinese character in the address. Jonathan in uncertainty gazes at Kizuna's fingertip.

"This is "Lee". "Laoshi" means sensei. You know Lee-sensei, no?"

"I- I know. "

"Do you remember his room number?"

Jonathan only inclined his head to the side in doubt, "511." but when she taught him the answer, Jonathan's face glowed in a moment.

"511 is on the 5th floor, the room No.11."

"Yes. Bingo."

"The room No.11 on the fifth floor!"

He repeats that in a bright voice as if he discovered the location of a treasure. "Th- Thank you, Kizuna," he said as he changed the tea-colored envelope from one hand to other, "Wai-, Jonathan, the package," and before Kizuna could even stop him he goes off running down the corridor, the bag on his shoulder swinging around.

Kizuna that was left behind by the door together with a huge package after an hour of standing there stock still sighed "well, well" and combed up her forelocks. "Asai-san, a packaaage!" Facing the room she called out second time but there was clearly no response. "Duh!" She kicked the cardboard's corner and reluctantly started to drag it in the room using both hands.

This is a beginning of Kizuna Etoh's typically average day.

<br />
<center><big>§</big></center>
<br />

''Hotel Williams Child Bird.''

It's a building with a biting-the-tongue lengthy name, built as a villa in the pre-war days in the era of opening Japan to the world by an English baron named Williams Child. Indeed, it's a building where the sound of Westernization can be almost heard and it's charm can be seen everywhere. The floor is made from olive-colored and calming light brown-colored concrete tiles combined in a checkered pattern, the entrance lobby and each room as well are decorated with gaudy wallpapers fading in color and Western Europe's antique-like furniture. Including the attic it's seven storeys and there are approximately twenty-five rooms. In accordance with Williams Child Bird's name, a decorative iron lattice with called thus Japanese Robin (songbird) motif that was designed by a Hungary ceramics maker is jutting out, towards the balcony from the first floor's front entrance to the fifth floor, and is thrusting out violently like a birdcage.

In the past the said building that was set up massively in the center of a shopping district was prospering as baron's family and guests from foreign countries were staying over. But nowadays the shopping district shifted to the metropolis leaving behind squalid outskirts and it's being loaned, all-furnished, on a monthly-paying basis. Somewhere down the line, residents who weren't able to live in a normal society came to live here.

Making one a little bit worried that at any time the wires might wear out, the elevator, making creaking voices, descends to the lower floor. Midway it loses on the speed and stops on the third floor for a moment. The iron lattice door slides like an accordion and there are the parent and child living on a third floor who were waiting for the elevator's arrival.

When Kizuna steps aside a bit, with the father bowing his head and the daughter turning up her nose "hmph" with a straight face, they get on holding their hands. A bell on a key-holder that was hanging on the side of the daughter's randsell<ref>Randsell – or a randoseru bag, is a bag made of leather and fine materials that elementary students in Japan use.</ref> bag made a clear ringing sound. Just by this pair of a parent and a child getting on makes that square space for-four-persons-only full.

"Excuse us," said the father and slightly lowered his head again.

"No…"

As it was the usual happening, without minding Kizuna enjoyed the momentum and the fluffy feeling of having her face pressed on his beautifully brushed tortoise-shell back. The daughter was clinging to the fur on her father's pure-white belly and like that with her face buried in it she was fixedly staring in Kizuna's direction and when her eyes met Kizuna's she hid behind father's belly with a whoosh.

Frankly speaking, they were an odd parent-child combo.

Western Europe's doll-like jet-black one-piece dress arranged with fluttering laces plus white tights and round-toed true red shoes – the daughter was a grade school-er that wears garments in a style of a Gothic Lolita.

And then the father, while he was a shy gentle-mannered and polite person(?), the sole but most odd point about him was–.

The kigurumi<ref>I hope that I don’t have to explain that it’s a animal or cartoon character costume. I decided to use kigurumi in the translation because it easier and nicer to use rather than animal costume (2 words.)</ref>. A large chubby cat costume with flowing pure-white fur on its stomach and white, black and tea colored spots on the back and the ears that make it a tortoise-shell mix. However, it seems that he's a properly working person. That's because he wears a necktie around his neck.

The elevator stops on the first floor with a light metallic impact and the iron lattice door opens. The father pushes his daughter's randsell bag with the fluffy white costume's hand and she gets out first, then moving slowly on his short legs he himself gets off the elevator too. Released from the pleasant pressure, Kizuna gets off the elevator too while sighing "phew".

Costume's white legs and round-toed small red shoes, and also Kizuna's sneakers are walking down the corridor with olive-green and light-brown checkered pattern. They pass by a nervous resident from third floor that gets on the elevator while talking out loud some sort of incomprehensible monologue. And from the moment the door had closed, cursing "Let me out! Let me out!" you could hear the clattering sound of iron lattice being jolted.

"Yo, kigurumi parent and delinquent girl. Are you cheerful today?"

"Yo, kigurumi parent and delinquent girl. Actually, today's mood is bad. It's the worst morning."

While saying different things with an exactly same face, the elderly twins residing on the first floor passed by, their shoulders lined up.

"O Romeo, Romeo! wherefore art thou Romeo?"

In the entrance lobby of the first floor, a young woman dressed in a lace negligee raising her voice, reaches out her hand towards the empty space in a play's sudden gesture. Somewhere there on the upper floor a nerve-racking-like high-pitched shriek is echoing intermittently.

This is, living apart from normal society – eccentric residents' and Hotel Williams Child Bird's ordinary day. Morning no different than usual.

<br />
<center><big>§</big></center>
<br />

Yanlong Deli is a delicatessen, about five minutes of walking distance towards the shopping district from Hotel Williams Child Bird, which has in proportion become the kitchen of many residents. With the exception of going shopping to the Deli once a day either in the morning or the evening Kizuna is basically a hikikomori. Chinese salad with chicken and white radish and because Asai might eat them she packed noodles broiled in salt for two in a styrene resin container and carried it to the register.

On the way back with the shopping bag in her hand, she dropped a letter in an old-fashioned cylindrical mail-box by the roadside. An Airmail with red and blue lines was swallowed in the dark hole of the mail-box. Sending her heart out to a bit so that the letter would reach overseas, she parted ways from the mail box.

(Which reminds me, recently, there's been no answer, huh…)

Swinging the shopping bag on her wrist, her hands thrust in the Parker pocket of her tank top, she started to lazily walk back home.

She thought that she's been out for only about 20 minutes but by the time she returned the incident has already occurred.

The entrance lobby, that at the time she went out was quiet, only with the exception of the negligee woman, was now for some reason noisy. Five or six residents were gathered in front of the elevator and there, surrounded by them, was Jonathan with his back touching the elevator's lattice door. Becoming stiffened, his already small stature has shrunk even more, only his eyes were restlessly shifting from person to person trying to understand the situation from their expressions. The kigurumi father has gone out a long time ago so there wasn't any person to remonstrate the uproar. To begin with, it was basically a gathering of people with poor sociality and uncooperative personality.

The nervous man from the third floor, who talks to himself a lot, stood there in the lead and was drawing closer to Jonathan.

"Who else is there other than ya!"

He shouted and shook Jonathan's shoulders violently. Staggering Jonathan hit the lattice door on the rear with his back. Questioning the state of that situation from the gap between the people, Kizuna pushed her way through the mass and came out to the front.

"Hey. What's wrong?"

Lowering her tone of voice and pointing a sharp glance towards the man, she stood up in the front as if protecting Jonathan. "Kizuna, I, that-," soon, Jonathan, although being at a loss for words started to say something in an almost crying-like voice. In response to Kizuna's attitude the third floor's man seemed to falter for a while, but as his spirit returned, he turned the aim of the attack towards Kizuna.

"This fellow tried to steal in my room."

"Steal?" She looked back once at Jonathan. Jonathan's both eyes as well as his nose were red and as if he was clinging to her he turned his glance to Kizuna.

"He's saying you're wrong."

"Ha-hn? This fellow didn't say even a word of denial since a while ago."

Kizuna scowled as she remembered feeling discomfort towards the counterattacking man who laughed scornfully. The residents here should know that Jonathan has no words in stock for defending himself.

Setting Jonathan up as a criminal and blaming him wasn't only the third floor's soliloquy guy. Another man said that he lost foreign coins collections, others said that it was a pocket watch, tea set, on top of that even door knobs and bathroom taps, landlord's glasses, and several other residents claimed that various sparkling things made of metal were suddenly disappearing from their rooms. Everyone was saying that it happened exactly on the day when Jonathan came to do courier service to deliver postal items, that that day it was only Jonathan who visited the rooms. Even Kizuna's objection, that 'it wasn't enough of an evidence', had no effect on calming down the uproar.

Kizuna had no way to defend Jonathan who couldn't claim his alibi anymore. The accusers said that they should investigate Jonathan's room. Room number 213 was at the side of the elevator on the second floor. The mass moved to Jonathan's room without his permission. They snatched the key from Jonathan's hand and stepped in as they pleased. Standing in the door, Kizuna and Jonathan could only watch over the residents starting the investigation.

"Is that fine?"

Being asked that by her, Jonathan became red and only hung his head in shame.

The things that the accusers claimed stolen as valuable items weren't in Jonathan's room.

Alongside the wall on the display shelves were decorated animal origami, beautifully categorized commemoration stamps collection pasted on the reverse side of a calendar, and a faintly pink round stone that he'd happily talked about, which he received from an acquaintance who went to the beach (it seems like Jonathan has never seen the sea.)– Various articles which Jonathan carefully collected were being clumsily messed up without mercy.

When the calendar was ripped off and the pebble collection was roughly thrown out Jonathan moaned "Uwaaah" and sniffed in through his red nose. Although Kizuna felt pity for him, she did not dare to stop the accusers' assault. If no evidence turned up like this, then Jonathan's suspicion would be cleared up automatically. As long as Jonathan is unable to defend himself with his own words, there was no other way than to let them clear up the suspicion until they are satisfied.

Kizuna was underestimating it with 'At any rate, there's no way that anything will turn up'. Kizuna knows well about Jonathan's genuineness. There's absolutely no way that he steals.

When about 15 minutes had passed, the room was completely messed up, but conversely to that the irritated atmosphere between the residents went beyond and a feeling of resignation has drifted. Downhearted Jonathan just hung down his head, not even being able to look straight at the disastrous scene in the room.

"If you're satisfied, apologize and put everything back to its original state."

Unable to find any words to return back at the coldly-sounding Kizuna, the residents who damaged the room faltered and reluctantly started to distance themselves from the walls and shelves. Even if everyone seemed unsatisfied, Jonathan's suspicion had been almost cleared. Only the soliloquy neurotic man from third floor and the foreign coin collector didn't seem to give up and were persistently peeking into the space under the shelves. And that fact urged the other residents to take action.

"Hm?"

The man abruptly raised his voice, clung to the floor and peaked into the crevice under the bed.

Jonathan who had been looking down suddenly raised his head..

"Ah, th-, there is-"

"Jonathan?"

He left from Kizuna's side and his legs tangling, he rushed into the room, "No, not there!" "Haahn~ What's, shut up," trying to stop the man who crawled under the bed, he clung to his trousers to pull him out but was kicked violently and fell on his butt.

"What's this? A pile of letters……?"

The man crawled out from under the bed holding on to something. A hopeless heavy breath leaks from the mouth of prat-fallen Jonathan. As the other residents suspiciously watched, the man dropped his gaze to the stuff that seemed like a pile of paper that he pulled out and turned over the both sides of the paper several times, "Oh……" and as if he made an interesting discovery, raising his mouth edges the man laughed.

"Kizuna Etoh."

Called by her full name, Kizuna, who was standing in the door, reflexively put herself on guard. Floating a triumphant smile, the man thrust out the pile of letters towards her.

"So, still gonna protect the curly head~?"

Frowning, Kizuna stepped in the room.

Almost not having a place to step on, she weaved her way through the scattered baggage in the room and the other residents. She stepped up in the man's direction and took the presented pile of papers in silence.

It was a bunch of mail tied together with a dusty string.

The address was 'Kizuna Etoh'–.

With a frozen expression she unfastened the string and briefly confirmed them one per one. Ten letters with a domestic flights and an Air-mail postmarks stamped on, any of those mails addressed to Kizuna was supposed to reach her. Why did they, and from Jonathan's room……?

Her questioning glance was turned to Jonathan. As he has never been glared at by her, still sitting Jonathan drew back his butt rubbing the floor. From the third floor's man escaped a laughter 'As I thought,' and the other residents were slightly noisy.

"What does this mean?"

Her inquiring voice became dry and turned a bit hoarse.

"Uuh, auh… this is, this is, this is…"

Jonathan was only repeating the same word like a broken toy. Tears overflowed from his red eyes. However, there is not a single human who will take sides with him actively anymore. Isolated in the center of the staring people, the sobs escaped while sniffing in though his nose.

From the nose and heading towards the lips, a red stripe dribblingly dangling down was sucked up.

"Uuh…"

Covering his nose with both hands, Jonathan faced down. Drip-drop, the red drops dripped on the room's checker-patterned floor. "Geh, getting a nosebleed," the man from the third floor spit out with disgust and stepped back. If it was as usual, she would have nursed him, but only this time Kizuna did not move.

In the center of his own devastated and messed up room Jonathan continued to weep with his face soggy from tears and nosebleed, surrounded by the cold glances from the residents.

<br />
<center><big>§</big></center>
<br />

Jonathan seems to be a nickname he used at his previous workplace. She doesn't know the details, but it seemed to be an insult. Jonathan whose development of intelligence stops at the degree of a 5 year old, can't even write the Chinese characters of his own name.

It was about half a year ago when Jonathan moved to the room No.213 at the Hotel Williams Child Bird. He was doing a subordinate work at a cannery before, but it seems like he was fired.

His height lower than Kizuna's and he tends to hunch his back, his forehead wide and his naturally curling and spinning curly hair, his usual clothing are worn out sweat's top and bottom, and his shoelaces were hardening in their tied form. Constantly shrugging himself in shyness, his glance restlessly wandering about on his surroundings and his behavior was awkwardly forlorn as well.

At that time she didn't particularly interact with Jonathan, it was only to the extent of passing by each other in the first floor's entrance lobby from time to time. The resident from the neighbor room was one way or another taking care of him, so she ofter saw them together.

One certain morning at the end of the winter, Kizuna was returning to the Hotel with a Yanglong Deli's bag as usual and she saw Jonathan's figure coming tottering from the opposite side's pavement. Kizuna lightly raised her eyebrows when she met Jonathan in front of the main doors with a Japanese robin carved in the iron. In the cold weather and the dry wind blowing, Jonathan was dripping wet from head to toes, in one hand he was dragging the sweat top he worn and with his meager upper-body exposed he was shivering.

A laughter descended from the second floor's window. When she raised her head she saw, adjacent to Jonathan's usual room, the room No.212's inhabitant smirking as he withdrew his head back to his room.

Returning her glance to the Jonathan before her eyes, "A training of something?" Kizuna declared, emphasizing it in an uninterested voice. Jonathan's upturned eyes looked up her way, the clatter of his teeth ringing around. Catching only one glimpse, Kizuna abruptly took off her eyes from him, opened the doors and went in first. Several residents were sitting on the sofa in the lobby watching the television.

After barely entering the lobby, "It's cold. Close it," one of the residents who was watching the TV looked over his shoulder to say a complaint, and there with the doors flung open as they were, Jonathan was still standing outside frozen still and trembling. Kizuna reluctantly returned to the entrance while thinking how bothersome it was.

"Not going to enter?"

"I- I- I'll en……ter."

Answering in a way so that his teeth won't touch, Jonathan sniffled, his slender shoulders quivering, the tears started to spill unbecomingly from both of his eyes. Kizuna sighed heavily 'It's not like I tried to do something, right?'

"Why are you crying?"

"S- S- Sor…ry."

"Why are you apologizing?"

"Uuh, sor……y……"

It turns up like this no matter what she says. He tried to keep from crying by biting on his lip, but his overflowing tears mixed with mucus and followed to the edge of his lips.

In contrast with his upper-body's complexion drained of blood, from neck to higher he was turning red like an octopus. Kizuna was gradually getting irritated and grabbed Jonathan's arm a bit roughly. He got rigid from fear. Jonathan's naked arm was surprisingly cold as it had been exposed to the freezing water and morning's chilliness.

"Anyway, enter. Look!"

Her voice that intently said that forcefully has become softer a little.

Jonathan is clumsy with his words.<br />
He can't read and write.<br />
He can't calculate.<br />
He has a bad memory.<br />
His movements are slow.<br />

He falls behind in a various places compared to others, and if Kizuna had to say, then more than that, it is his timidness and his thickheadedness for people's ill will that are his biggest problems.

At times getting irritated, she still patiently lent an ear to Jonathan explanation. According to what she heard, apparently, the neighbor resident (who Jonathan called a "friend") is in love with a clerk girl from Cafe Miranda, and yesterday that "friend" begged him that at any cost Jonathan is to deliver a letter to that girl. And today, when he was sent out by his "friend" to visit Cafe Miranda again to receive a reply, the girl got awfully angry and splashed the water used for cleaning at Jonathan. He doesn't understand why the girl was angry at all.

"You were made fun of by your "friend." He could have written something indecent in the letter, no?"

She took him to her own room and listened to his story while he was wiping himself dry, and when he finished, Kizuna pointed out the argument, but Jonathan was stubbornly repeating to her that his "friend" is a good person, that he treats Jonathan kindly. From the time when Jonathan just moved here his "friend" was favorable to Jonathan, and when Jonathan still couldn't tell right from left he looked after him one way or another. Telling Jonathan where the nearest coin laundry is (30 minutes by foot), when the light bulb broke and Jonathan was troubled he taught him what to buy (when he was installing the taught light bulb, the room's breaker tripped), or he often invited Jonathan to a meal (that "friend" up to go to the toilet and went back first, leaving Jonathan behind in the shop, having to pay the bill for both of their meals).

Jonathan settled all of those incidents as his "friend's" kindness. Kizuna was so amazed that she didn't even have the motivation to correct him.

A little while after that water-splashing incident, that "friend" moved away without telling anything to Jonathan. At the same time, merely a modest amount of money that Jonathan saved up from his previous job had disappeared.

Kizuna was unable to just watch Jonathan who was bad at having a gist of something and she has begun to lend a hand to him little by little. At any rate, there were a lot of times when she'd become impatient with Jonathan's irritating behavior, but to connect with Jonathan she waited patiently for the words to come out. Because to successfully guide him she must absolutely draw out the words and sooner or later she learned how to.

In fact, Jonathan's speech and conduct are clumsy and his memory is bad, but if only he had tried to socialize without rushing, he would be a very ordinary young man. At that time, he would surely be more at ease and calmer than other people, like a streamlet flowing down from a lenient slope. It was only that.

For example, Jonathan likes doing laundry. Throwing the clothes to be washed into the laundromat and leaving it on, he skims through the comic magazine (Because he doesn't understand the words, he has fun by looking only at the pictures and imagining the story in his own way. That is a rather beautiful talent.) and in the blink of an eye the washing is done.

Jonathan doesn't feel boredom. To those eyes of his the world surrounding him flows by extremely fast so he doesn't even have the spare time for boredom. To him the world's happenings were somehow all fresh.

It was only in modest, but once she happened upon Jonathan's talk about work.

The postal items and express home delivery parcels that reached to the Hotel were bundled together and his job was to distribute them to each room, and thereupon he received 600 yen per day. To Jonathan it was by no means a small sum, so he undertook it with pleasure.

Though having said that, Jonathan can't read the recipient's name and address. So for the first few days' period he devoted himself to a special training.

"The room number 445 is the fourth floor's room No.45. Do you get it? Fourth floor's room No.45."

Because it looked like he could barely understand the numbers, she patiently taught him a specific method of reaching the destination not by the name but rather by the room number. Jonathan can't easily remember things just by having them explained once. But even so, Jonathan repeats Kizuna's explanation in his mouth with all his might.

"The room No.445 is… the fourth floor's room No.45."

"Right. Then, the room No.311 is?

"Three, one, floor's……"

"There is no floor three-one. Again. The room No.311 is?"

"Third… floor's…… room No.11?"

"Correct."

When he managed to give a good answer, Jonathan's face lit up like a child's.

After that, the two of them walked all over inside the Hotel and drove into his head all the locations of the rooms, so Jonathan started to be able to do the delivery.

The first salary he received was three days worth, from the first Thursday to Saturday, and with it he bought seven pieces of Chou a la Creme for Kizuna from Cafe Miranda. While Kizuna was saying that she can't eat seven of them, he handed his whole salary to the clerk person, pointing at the Chou a la Creme in the showcase and only the amount he bought was packed into a box.

The two of them ate three pieces each and when she could eat anymore, she offered the last piece to Jonathan. With reservation he held out his hand and stuffed his cheeks.

"Is Kizuna a "friend"?" with custard cream stuck to his cheek, Jonathan asked.

"Yup, a friend. So, don't cry anymore. Okay?" said Kizuna, to what Jonathan blushed and nodded greatly, and while he scratched his curling unruly hair with his finger, "Friend, a friend," he repeated that word like an off-key song.

<br />
<center><big>§</big></center>
<br />

She threw herself on the bed and one by one confirmed the ten pieces of mail that were discovered in Jonathan's room. They were air-mail from England she recently thought wouldn't reach her. Even a paperback she ordered was mixed in as well.

It became dark while she was scanning through them and before she knew it, the inside of the room had become considerably dim.

Tossing the mail onto the top of a pile of magazines at her bedside, she turned over and stared at the ceiling. The olive green of the ceiling matched the floor's checkered pattern and color tone. Hanging down from the ceiling was a lamp decorated with a blue umbrella cover; the bed cover was a somewhat dark blue tartan. A crimson oval sofa was placed by the window, the furniture was initially installed from the beginning. Baron Williams Child hired a designer who possessed a retro sense, and the room was thickly painted with a primary color of a submerging tint, but even while looking cramped, it mysteriously held an overall sense of harmony. Kizuna's room, a room number 445, was integrated with an open-counter styled kitchen, and the one room was almost square.

For a moment, some thoughts absentmindedly floated about in her mind, saying "……All right," she arose from the bed with vigor.

''Ding-dong.'' The other side of the door was filled with the sound of the buzzer. After she heard something like clattering and flurried noises, the door that had "213" engraved on its metal plate was softly opened from inside after a little while.

"Ah."

Jonathan peeking out from inside his room let out a sound once he saw Kizuna standing in the corridor.

In the end, the other residents' lost belongings were still not found after the morning theft uproar, and Jonathan who was no longer trusted was fired from his postman job, after that he stayed cooped up in his room.

"Jonathan, I want to talk a little, may I come in?"

"N- Now, is…"

"You know, about those letters, do you have some reason maybe……"

Kizuna tried to step into the room, whereupon Jonathan becoming flustered, blocked Kizuna's way and prevented her from trespassing, "Now, uhm, I'm busy, so later!" and before her eyes the door was shut with a ''thud''.

Dumbfounded because of Jonathan's unexpected reaction, Kizuna stood frozen in front of the door. The thought that she'd be refused entrance never even occurred to her so her mind couldn't catch up right away to comprehend the situation.

Maybe Jonathan had his reasons for concealing the letters. There's no way that Jonathan would do something like that without a reason. She had come with the intention to patiently listening to his reasoning, but……

"What was that just now…?"

''Busy? What kind of business could he have that's more important than talking with me?''

After staring at the door in astonishment, she held back the desire of wanting to kick the door with full power and left.

Turning back, she rapidly strode down the corridor and violently pushed the button for the elevator. Exactly then the elevator came to a halt, crossing the threshold of the opened door without properly looking ahead, "Oof," she ran right into someone's handbag who had boarded earlier and hit her nose.

She started to apologize but when she looked up at the other party's face, Kizuna cut herself off. It was the resident from the fifth floor, Yuusei Asai.

"Ah, it's you, Etoh."

As soon as he saw her face an exhortation came from Asai.

"I said to wake me up at two. When I woke up it was seven o'clock, ''seven o'clock''. Thanks to you I missed my chance to go buy art supplies."

"Ahh. I forgot. Because a lot of things have happened."

''Saying that because I didn't wake you up you overslept for five hours is just reaping what you sow.'' Gracefully, Kizuna coldly turned away. There was one more person who had boarded the elevator together with Asai, thus she switched her glance to that person. With a smile floating on their face, a beauty with short yet moderately long light brown hair with slight waves was standing next to Asai.

Yuki Inoue. Also a Hotel Williams Child Bird's resident.

"What's up, Kizuna? You're in a bad mood."

"Nothing really. Are you two going somewhere?"

"I want to go for a drinking outing once in a while, so I forcibly changed sensei's clothes," said Yuki and to show that off pulled Asai, who had an annoyed face, closer. Now that she looked, Asai's usually irresponsibly ruffled hair was somewhat flattened-out, and instead of his polo-shirt stained with paints, he had changed into a neat cotton shirt and cargo pants. Thus the hikikomori artist, stinking of oil paints, looked like any other university student. Although, it's vexing, because he is tall and seems fragile, he looks quite charming, and with Yuki next to him, who is on the tall side as well, at first glance they look like a couple that would get picked up to be models in a magazine.

Although, in reality those two are a pair of ''male'' cousins, and also being a Hotel Williams Child Bird's resident, Yuki has an indecent disposition as well. It might take a while to explain…… or not, maybe it wouldn't take that long.

"Just right on time. Kizuna will you come as well? You ''can'' drink?"

"This fellow's undera-……" Asai interjected but without minding him at all Yuki invited her beckoningly. Kizuna considered it for a moment, "I'll go," she said and then as if pushing their two butts she boarded the elevator.

The four person capacity space was still reasonably small, even when there were only three people without the kigurumi. When she pulled her sneaker's toe back, since it was about to get caught in the closing door, she staggered slightly and with a ''plop'' fell into the arms of Asai who was behind her. She was gently enveloped by the scent of oil paints that wouldn't disappear anytime soon even when he changed his clothes, because it was indelibly ingrained in his body.

From above her head Asai looked down at her, "Did something happen, Etoh?"

"It's nothing."

Kizuna averted her eyes with a sulky face, it felt somehow creepy that he worried about people even though he's just Asai.

Even so, during the short time until the elevator arrived at the first floor, she obediently stayed wrapped up in the sensation of his arms and the oil paints' scent. That she was being worried about was a mistake, but still, for a little while her heart grew weaker.

''……I let myself rely on Jonathan. That I was taking care of Jonathan, might have been just an act of a worthless ego and conceit on my end.'' When she thought of how she may not be a friend to Jonathan, even though until now she'd never been conscious of that, she became awfully sad.

Kizuna didn't drink heavily in the bar on the outskirts where Asai and Yuki said they go from time to time, but in her drunken frenzy, saying that she didn't drink enough, Kizuna dragged those two along. In Yanglong Deli, she chose suitable snacks and then in her room they continued by opening canned beer. She heavily drank, ate and threw up once, and together with that the depressed feeling from facing Jonathan left her body as well.

She felt that surely when tomorrow comes, anything and everything will turn back as it was before. That the theft uproar and concealment of the letters was all just a lie and as it should be, Jonathan, like always would be happily carrying the mail that came for everyone while sweating from going up and down the stairs because he didn't use the elevator. Because, when he became able to do his work he was so delighted so he did his job with pride.

At that time, she didn't even think that the day when Jonathan would leave Hotel Williams Child Bird would ever come.

<br />
<center><big>§</big></center>
<br />

''Ding-dong……, ding-dong.'' Somewhere in her clouded consciousness a buzzer was ringing. Her absentminded consciousness was being called back to reality. From behind the curtains the late rays of sunlight shined on the egg shaped sofa by the window and the checker-patterned floor.

''Ding-dong.'' The buzzer rang again.

Still half immersed in slumber, Kizuna raised a slow voice to the unkept black haired head of a person sleeping next to her.

"Asai-san, they're caaalling."

"Ah-…… Go……" Crawled under the bed cover he mumbled that answer. "Really, it's your room so go take it yourself…" while complaining, she sluggishly got up and just then the center of her head rang like a bell and pounded with dizziness. "Ouchie….." She tightly pressed her temples with her fist. Before getting down from the bed on all fours she kneed Asai's abdomen, who was sleeping beside her, and with a groaning voice almost as if he would spit out an alien egg or something, Asai's torso slipped down from the bed.

"Ugh……, y-, you……"

"Sorry."

She apathetically apologized while pressing her temples. She got up in that state and stepped down onto the floor straddling Asai who fell asleep again without even crawling back onto the bed.

''Ding-dong.''

The sound of the buzzer that is never loud, reverberated like a diffuse reflection in her head due to her hangover. She irresponsibly kicked the empty containers from Deli and the cans of beer that were scattered on the floor to make way, "Yeees," when she opened the door, scratching her hair, she saw a youth of short build and with curly hair waiting scared. Her mind still clouded, Kizuna thought for a bit and then looking over her shoulder into the room, "Asai-san, it's Jonathan. Some deli…ve..r-……" in the middle of saying that her blurred mind cleared up.

The room she looked back at was not Asai's atelier but Kizuna's own room. She put her brain to work and dug up the memories from last night. Asai, Yuki and Kizuna, after the three of them drank in Kizuna's room. Around the time when the date changed saying he had work tomorrow, Yuki retreated to his own room, and while Asai tried to retreat as well but Kizuna in her drunkenness grabbed him by the nape of his neck and detained him from going.

''And after that……''

She doesn't remember.

Sleeping collapsed in an unnatural state with his torso on the floor, Asai finally woke up, frowning he pressed his temples just like Kizuna had. With the front open, his shirt slid down to his shoulders, his appearance becoming somehow immodest. She overlooked her own appearance which was only one thin tank-top and shorts. When she turned her eyes to Jonathan standing in the doorway, he was looking downward, his face dyed bright red from the tips of his ears to the summit of his forehead.

"Ehh-, sorry."

For some reason or another, it was Kizuna who apologized. Even though she was saying that, she had nothing else to wear at that moment.

"So, what… is it?"

Because she woke up completely she understood that Jonathan wouldn't bring a delivery because yesterday he was fired from his delivery job. She remembered the previous evening when she was shut out in front of his room and began to ask about that with her voice stiffened.

Jonathan gazed at Kizuna's appearance and again became flustered, he took his eyes off her, and after taking a fleeting glance inside the room at Asai who was squirming trying to get up he said: "Uhm, I'm sorry, for intr- intruding."

"You're not really intruding…" she replied, but whether something happened last night with Asai or not (What would that ''something'' be anyway?) she really doesn't remember.

"Whaaat. Is that… a letter?"

Noticing that Jonathan was grasping an envelope-like object in his hand, she tried to accept it thinking ''that absolutely must be mail'' but, "This is, different, it's nothing!" said Jonathan and crushing the envelope with a ''crumble'' he hid his hands behind his back.
[[File:Torikagosou v01 049.jpg|thumbnail]]

"Jonathan?"

"I'm sorry. As I thought, it's nothing!" still looking down he said it as if he was squeezing it out, "Wait a-" then without even listening to Kizuna's call for him to stop, he turned and ran away down the corridor. She wanted to chase after him but clad in clothes similar to underwear Kizuna couldn't do anything other than to stand stock still in the doorway.

"What was that? Just now…"

She heard a cursing voice come from the room. Sitting cross-legged on the floor, Asai was still pressing and rubbing at his temples, seeing Kizuna's face who turned around he said startled: "Wh- What is it, I didn't do anything. Probably."

Because of that subtly faltering-like Asai's reaction, Kizuna noticed for the first time that tears had been piling up in her eyes. She, who never cries in front of people, cried. No doubt her tear glands are acting up because last night's alcohol still remained in her body.

"Asai-san, what should I do… looks like Jonathan misunderstood something." The tears she wanted to stop, weren't stopping, she powerfully wiped them with her palms and then she heaving with sobs: "He was acting a little weird since yesterday, maybe he started to hate me……"

"Wai-, you're still drunk."

"I'm ''not'' drunk."

The tears were falling on her tank-top's chest making her skin visible. Asai averted his eyes from Kizuna with a bitter face and kicked away an empty can that was rolling nearby. He's composed seeing her naked when he paints her, yet now he seemed troubled at how to treat her.

"He's an idiot, so in any case he'll forget about it soon and will come to play as if nothing happened."

"Don't say he's an idiot, Jonathan isn't an idiot."

Facing Asai she kicked the empty can back at him. As if she hurt his feelings Asai clicked his tongue, "I can't keep up with you. I'm going home. Back to bed." He got up while stretching his disheveled shirt by the collar, slipping past a dissatisfied Kizuna, he left through the wide open door. Even thought she knew he was that kind of person, but he was still heartless enough to leave a tear-strained Kizuna without even trying to calm her down. Within this place's residents he is probably the one most lacking cooperativeness and social sense.

After Asai left the room leaving her all alone, the tears became futile and quickly dried up. She sniffled one last time and slowly taking a breath her gloomy mood cooled down, unconsciously her tear glands loosened up and she regretted her stupidity. As she thought, it was the alcohol's fault, absolutely.

Opposed to Asai, she didn't feel like going back to sleep so somehow or another she started to clean up, all the while bearing a grudge at the two who hurriedly went home leaving a mess (Sure, I dragged them here myself, but…). Squatting she tossed the empty cans and containers into a Deli's bag. Still wearing the tank-top and shorts, she was somehow in a mood for miserable manual labor.

The scene from when she was in this room with Jonathan and they stuffed themselves full with Chou a la Creme rose to the surface of her memory. ''Jonathan who stuffs his cheeks with the third Chou a la Creme, his mouth white from powdered sugar. Kizuna who has had enough of the sweetness when she's on the third piece.''

They will surely be back to that soon. Jonathan is slow, but in proportion, one of his points is that he sometimes jumps to the wrong conclusions. Forgetting soon and then coming back as if nothing happened– it's just like Asai said, this uncomfortable situation can't last forever. Eventually, Jonathan will come to talk to her. Even just now, he probably visited her with that intention in mind. The timid crybaby Jonathan can't be without Kizuna, even saying it to herself that she's being arrogant she still thought that.

However, that morning became the last time she saw Jonathan so full of energy.

<br />
<center><big>§</big></center>
<br />

A morning as usual. However, a morning different than usual.

Shrugging her body from the early morning's cold air, she was going back with a Yanglong Deli's shopping bag in hand. At the Hotel's entrance she bumped into the kigurumi father and goth-lolita daughter pair. As they passed by her, the father bowed his head and the daughter concluded it with ''hmph''. Kizuna slightly looked over her shoulder to see off the retreating figures of the short and stout tortoise-shell kigurumi who joined hands with the girl carrying a red randsell bag on her back as they went out to the streets.

The entrance lobby was uninhabited. Late morning sun was shining through the draughty tall windows in the lobby and the dull light interweaving through the curtains was reflecting the dust hanging in the air. On one side was a talk corner furnished with a sofa, a TV and an ashtray and on the opposite side was a front desk equipped with a pink public telephone. In the meanwhile, the mails which reached the residents were piled up at the front desk without being sorted out since two weeks ago.

Since his job has come to an end, Jonathan's figure as he every morning visited each room with a worn-out leather shoulder bag stuffed full with mails was nowhere to be seen. Not even his out-of-breath figure because he dashed up the stairs up to the fifth floor without even using the elevator. Not even the ''clip-clop'' sound of his swaying bag. And not even that figure of his as he with a smile and all his might, shyly responded the ''"Thank you,"'' and ''"You've worked hard,"'' words of gratitude they sometimes added. He cannot be seen in Hotel Williams Child Bird anymore.

When he disappeared, she realized for the first time.

In the morning, exchanging the words "Good morning" with someone, only that much, a trifle thing that takes place naturally in daily life, just like drinking one glass of cold water after waking up, how pleasant a thing it is!

Not only not seeing him as he does mail delivery, but it's become to not even being able to see Jonathan's lively walking figure ever again.

—Two weeks ago. In response to the aftermath of the theft uproar Jonathan was fired from his delivery job, and the next day-

Jonathan was hospitalized.

On that day, the direct cause of that was his nosebleed that continued two days in a row without stopping. However, according to the examination, they found out that Jonathan's brain, which had originally slow development, that its function was deteriorating, and they said that the symptoms such as motion function impairment and paralysis, which are affected by that, are beginning to show. He has showed the signs from childhood and it seems like he was told that it's unknown whether he'll live to adulthood or not. According to manager, Jonathan had informed Kizuna and the other residents about that fact for the first time ever.

It turned out the way that she was unable to ask about Jonathan's true motive for concealing the letters, but it didn't matter to her anymore. If only Jonathan felt better, that would be enough. She would never again let the Williams Child Bird's residents or anyone else to criticize and tease him. ''Therefore, I want you to become healthy and come back.''

Kizuna was praying only that for two weeks.

At Jonathan's request she was called to the hospital, which was on the day after two weeks and one day had passed.

She couldn't think of any other acquaintance with ''a decent head'' who had time, so she woke up Asai who was sleeping soundly after pulling an allnighter and begged him to accompany her, then, in the afternoon they arrived at the general hospital in which Jonathan was hospitalized.

The white walls and the white floors. The white scent of disinfectant. Everything was engulfed in inorganic white. And contrasting with Hotel Williams Child Bird's scenery painted in behind-the-times primary color was a corridor with no sense of life to speak of and on its other side was Jonathan's hospital room. There they were told to wait and then, leaving behind Asai who bent down his head and started to doze off as soon as he sat down on a bench in the corridor, Kizuna entered the hospital room on her own.

Similarly to the corridor, the private room was wrapped in white and inside was a bed on which lying down with his upper body slightly raised was Jonathan who in mere two weeks became thin beyond recognition. By his bedside was an IV drip stand from which, ''drip-drop'', was dripping a transparent fluid that was sucked in a slim pipe connected to his thin arm. He turned his sunk-in eyes, that were as always a bit restlessly shifting left and right, to Kizuna who was approaching the bedside.

He opened his mouth trying to say something but his voice didn't come out, so instead of that Jonathan wearily lifted his IV-pipe-connected-to left arm. His wrist snapped and his fingers bent in a having-a-cramp-like unnatural angle.

Kneeling by the bedside, Kizuna took that hand with both of her hands. Maybe because he had a slight fever it felt hot a bit. As he carefully loosened up his solid stiff fingers and took hold of Kizuna's hands, Jonathan's idly loitering glance settled down and his eyes narrowed in relief. Kizuna brought her ear near his mouth, as he again moved his lips trying to say something, and listened carefully to his thin voice which with difficulty increased in volume than before.

"Mail delivery, can't do it anymore, for causing trouble, I'm sorry…"

Even though Jonathan only said that much, it seemed to consume a lot of his strength. Kizuna pressed his hand she was clasping on against her cheek.

"You'll be able to do it again, once you're discharged."

Her own voice has like a water drop soaked into the white atmosphere of an unnaturally quiet hospital room.

"No one's angry at you anymore, Jonathan. So get better and carry the letters to everyone's place every morning again. From a family, from a lover, from a friend… You'll put the letters from precious people to your shoulder bag and just like before you'll carefully carry it every day, Jonathan. The receivers will thank you with a smile, saying ''"Good job,"'' or ''"Thank you"''. Everyone's waiting for Jonathan's return. And with the received salary, you'll buy Chou a la Creme again and…"

Midway, her voice stuck in her throat. Once biting her lips, she pressed her forehead against the back of Jonathan's hand. The heat on her forehead was Jonathan's temperature, but imprisoned in her eyes were her own tears.

"Let's stuff ourselves full with Chou a la Creme…"

An hoarse voice squeezed out from her throat.

With his stiff fingers he timidly grasped back Kizuna's hand and with his other hand Jonathan awkwardly touched Kizuna's cheek. Separating her forehead from his hand, she raised her head and saw that Jonathan, lying down on the bed, was looking up at her with a kind smile that spread to his eyes.

"Don't cry, Kizuna…… Thank you. Crying… for my… sake… thank y-……"

Using up all the air in his lungs, he mustered his all to say that. One word at a time he moved his lips painfully and with his bent fingers' second joints he wiped the tears flowing down on Kizuna's cheeks. A transparent drop of water slipped down his finger and made a stain on the white bed-sheet.

On that very same day, Jonathan was transferred to another hospital which was said to be in their district. She saw him off with Asai at the hospital's entrance as his grown thinner, too light body laid on a stretcher was carried away in a white wagon.

''—So get better and carry the letters to everyone's place every morning again.''

Kizuna's words were something that most likely will never come true in reality. As it is, eventually he won't be able to talk or move his body using his own strength and they don't even know how longer he'll live, that's the explanation she heard from the doctor.

Kizuna couldn't do anything else than to pray that at least, his remaining time should be quiet, without anyone speaking ill of him or splashing water on him, with nothing there to scare him, so that he can go to heaven with beautiful memories and pure heart. Because his pure eyes don't need to reflect any of the filth of this world.

And thus one of the Williams Child Bird's residents passed away like that.

<br />
<center><big>§</big></center>
<br />

"Kizuna-san, your mails, they've piled up."

That day, unusually, she saw the manager behind the front desk. Punctually and formally dressed in a gold-rimmed dark-gray lengthy uniform that was a relic from a doorman's attire from Hotel's past era. He was wearing white gloves and a regulation cap with a short visor was pulled low over his eyes, he was a person with a short and stout body build. It was said that no resident clearly saw his face behind the cap, he is also one of the strange Hotel Williams Child Bird's residents.

"Please wait a moment. I don't have a helper who would sort them out since Jonathan passed away…"

From the inner office she heard the sounds of him scratching around in a box while grumbling and before long he came out with a bundle of letters tied together with a string.

"Thanks."

Receiving the letters, she left from the front desk while roughly confirming them after untying the string. One big envelope got in a novel magazine ordered from Great Britain – a direct mail that's bound to go to the trash would often……while viewing it she walked the dim corridor towards the elevator.

Mixed inside the direct mail was one plain envelope. It had traces of it being crumpled once and then being thoroughly smoothened out.

''F, +, on, Kizuna, zama…'' 'Etoh Kizuna-sama'?

The address was written in a super crappy hand-writing and there was no stamp.

(This…, Jonathan…?)

Her walking feet spontaneously came to a halt. Standing still she opened the seal right there. She tried to carefully cut the edge, but her hand shook and she tore into the writing paper a bit. She cut open the envelope up to about two thirds and pulled out the writing paper, taking care not to tear it more than that, she timidly opened it. The rustling sound of dry paper was absorbed in the uninhabited corridor.

She started to read from the top while deciphering his clumsy handwriting letter by letter with difficulty. It seemed to be a letter that was most likely mixed up with other mails before Jonathan was hospitalized. One sheet of writing paper was packed full with characters written with utmost care, but the strokes were unrefined and strong pressure was applied.

(Jonathan. The kanji…)

She squeezed on her heart tightly. Jonathan didn't write the kanji characters. He was not supposed to have any acquaintance other than Kizuna who would teach him that, so he must have practiced with her unaware… His awkward alphabet was only at the level of a kindergartener but it was surely worth the effort.

She boarded the elevator and tried to push the button to the fourth floor, but she promptly changed her mind and pushed the button to the second floor. Soon, the elevator stopped on the second floor and because of the long time it took for the door to open she basically jumped out on the corridor. Beside the elevator, she opened the door to the room number 213 that wasn't locked henceforth its resident passed away. Because Jonathan was hospitalized next day after the theft uproar, his room was left in its devastated state and mostly wasn't cleaned up.

Stepping on the baggage scattered on the floor, she trod inside the room. There was a wooden antique desk by the window. ''Something like a desk is unnecessary to a guy who can't even write the kanji'', like that he had been made fun of by the residents.

When she pulled out a bunch of paper from under the desk, that was roughly dragged out before and scattered around in pieces, it fell down fluttering.

She bent down and picked up one sheet – the whole surface was filled with clumsy letters.

''a a a a a''<br />
''i i i i i''<br />
''u u u u u''<br />
''e e e e e''<br />
''o o o o o…''<br />

Closely packed together on the rear sides of leaflets and calendars were traces of hiragana practice.

And in addition to hiragana there were some different characters.

''E E E E E''<br />
''toh toh toh toh toh''<br />
''Ki Ki Ki Ki Ki''<br />
''zu zu zu zu zu''<br />
''na na na na na…''<br />

It's a wonder how many blisters he had made on his fingers until he became able to write this much that the paper got worn out because of his unskillful strong pressure.

Sitting in the middle of the scattered around paper, she opened the crumpled letter she was grasping on tightly and dropped her gaze. In poor characters and writing, a composition has been spelled out that conveyed apology and courtesy to Kizuna.

(You wrote this…?)

The evening when the theft uproar had happened, that time when Kizuna dropped by and he shut her out of his room, Jonathan was surely trying to finish writing this letter. She pictured him curling his back and sticking to the desk, grasping the pencil tightly, as he was writing with earnestness while remembering the letters he practiced one by one. He brought back the mails for Kizuna to his room for the sake of writing the recipient's name and address on the letter…?

He did nothing for what he would need to receive punishment. He was just purely trying his hardest, only living while doing what he was able to do.

''I wanted to be able to write Kizuna'z naωe, zo I hid the letterz, I iωitated a lot of letterz to practice the letterz, I aω very zorry''<br />

''I wanted to thank Kizuna, Kizuna didn't ωake fun of ωe and waz kind to ωe, I waz very happy that Kizuna waz with ωe''<br />

''But, ωy body iz becoωing worze and worze, I ωore and ωore can't reωeωber what I reωeωber, that iz why I wanted to write a letter when I ztill can remember the characterz, I zurely zoon will not know about Kizuna, I can not zpeak well, zo I wanted to zay this to Kizuna in a letter''<br />

''Pleaze throw away every thing froω ωy rooω, I will give the ztaωp collection to any one who wantz it, pleaze throw away the origaωiz and ztonez becauze I think no one would want them''<br />

''I'm zorry Kizuna, thank you and goodbye''<br />

''Alzo everyone goodbye''<br />

''Thank you very much for being zo kind to ωe''<br />

:::::::''JONATAN''

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Prologue|Untitled I]]
| Return to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Prologue

2014-11-21T22:45:43Z

Bilagaana: fixed nav

[[File:Torikagosou_v01_009a.jpg|thumbnail|x400px|center]]

== <Untitled I> ==

……Oh.

Surprised me, I wonder how long were you looking at me from there?

Excuse me for realizing it late. I seem to have dozed off for a moment.

At any rate, today is indeed great weather. Long rain, moisture, and moldy smell. I can't think that this is a comfortably spent day at all.

A~nd, you are the new tenant moving in, right? I heard the story from the real estate agent.

What, whatever circumstances happened that needed you to be referred here, I don't know, but if it's here, even if you're a person with no guarantor, running away from home, a wanted person, and maybe also somewhat crazy in the head, I think you'll get on well.

Even if you subtract the fact that the building is fairly old, the rent is still cheap. To live alone, the room's spacious enough so there's no need to complain about it, moreover there's bathroom and gas kitchen. And above all, it's furnished.

First of all, let me guide you around on the inside. You can look at any room freely up to the fifth floor. The sixth and the seventh floor are owner's private floors and therefore the entry there is prohibited.

Are you asking why is whichever room vacant? What, you did not hear it from the real estate agent. That real estate agent as usual doesn't do adequate work……. Woopsie-oops, excuse me, the freedom of four limbs, no – eight limbs is taken away with age, right. They slip down from the thread at once. I beg you a little, my body, on the top of that thread…. aah, that helps a lot. Here we go……. Thank you. You are a kind, good fellow who isn't perturbed by things. The thing is, a lot of people don't want to touch me nor my companions.

What were we talking about? Ah, it was about whether there aren't other tenants here.

Let me see, well then, let's talk while guiding you around. Do we have time? Other real estate agents also want a turn so we don't have that much spare time? Please, don't say that. To me you're a visitor after a long time. Think of it as a social welfare and accompany the boring senile old fool while reminiscing just for a while, won't you?

Eh, what, is a spider that speaks human speech that rare?

Certainly, it's as you can see, I am a spider, though, hanging from the ceiling on a lone thin thread like this. However, look, that is just your egoistical opinion, to me it's you who looks upside down and seems swaying dangle-dangle. It is possible that it's not me who hangs from the ceiling but maybe it's you who does so. In others' eyes you might also look like a spider. Have you tried thinking like that?

Can you declare that what you really see right now is <reality>?

……Why, just now, it was only a joke. Don't think too deeply into it.

Well then, let me guide you around without delay then. Here is the elevator. On the opposite side are the stairs. Around there I have spread out a lot of webs so be careful. Anyway, I can't do anything else than vomit thread. See, I can't even finish saying it and you're caught.

Yes, yes, I'll be thankful if you could hear out my story while we're walking.

Of course, it's the matter from a little while ago.

It's the story from before this building became uninhabited, not like it is now, when the residents were still here……

Whoops, before that. We still didn't have a welcome greeting.

Again, first of all.

''Welcome to Hotel Williams Child Bird.''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Prologue

2014-11-21T22:13:09Z

Bilagaana: fixed nav

[[File:Torikagosou_v01_009a.jpg|thumbnail|x400px|center]]

== <Untitled I> ==

……Oh.

Surprised me, I wonder how long were you looking at me from there?

Excuse me for realizing it late. I seem to have dozed off for a moment.

At any rate, today is indeed great weather. Long rain, moisture, and moldy smell. I can't think that this is a comfortably spent day at all.

A~nd, you are the new tenant moving in, right? I heard the story from the real estate agent.

What, whatever circumstances happened that needed you to be referred here, I don't know, but if it's here, even if you're a person with no guarantor, running away from home, a wanted person, and maybe also somewhat crazy in the head, I think you'll get on well.

Even if you subtract the fact that the building is fairly old, the rent is still cheap. To live alone, the room's spacious enough so there's no need to complain about it, moreover there's bathroom and gas kitchen. And above all, it's furnished.

First of all, let me guide you around on the inside. You can look at any room freely up to the fifth floor. The sixth and the seventh floor are owner's private floors and therefore the entry there is prohibited.

Are you asking why is whichever room vacant? What, you did not hear it from the real estate agent. That real estate agent as usual doesn't do adequate work……. Woopsie-oops, excuse me, the freedom of four limbs, no – eight limbs is taken away with age, right. They slip down from the thread at once. I beg you a little, my body, on the top of that thread…. aah, that helps a lot. Here we go……. Thank you. You are a kind, good fellow who isn't perturbed by things. The thing is, a lot of people don't want to touch me nor my companions.

What were we talking about? Ah, it was about whether there aren't other tenants here.

Let me see, well then, let's talk while guiding you around. Do we have time? Other real estate agents also want a turn so we don't have that much spare time? Please, don't say that. To me you're a visitor after a long time. Think of it as a social welfare and accompany the boring senile old fool while reminiscing just for a while, won't you?

Eh, what, is a spider that speaks human speech that rare?

Certainly, it's as you can see, I am a spider, though, hanging from the ceiling on a lone thin thread like this. However, look, that is just your egoistical opinion, to me it's you who looks upside down and seems swaying dangle-dangle. It is possible that it's not me who hangs from the ceiling but maybe it's you who does so. In others' eyes you might also look like a spider. Have you tried thinking like that?

Can you declare that what you really see right now is <reality>?

……Why, just now, it was only a joke. Don't think too deeply into it.

Well then, let me guide you around without delay then. Here is the elevator. On the opposite side are the stairs. Around there I have spread out a lot of webs so be careful. Anyway, I can't do anything else than vomit thread. See, I can't even finish saying it and you're caught.

Yes, yes, I'll be thankful if you could hear out my story while we're walking.

Of course, it's the matter from a little while ago.

It's the story from before this building became uninhabited, not like it is now, when the residents were still here……

Whoops, before that. We still didn't have a welcome greeting.

Again, first of all.

''Welcome to Hotel Williams Child Bird.''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Torikagosou no Kyou mo Nemutai Juunintachi:Volume1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

R-15

2014-11-21T05:58:21Z

Bilagaana: Undo revision 400889 by 37.59.211.139 (talk) spam

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:R-15 v1 cover.jpeg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

R-15 (あーるじゅうご Āru Jūgo?) is a Japanese light novel series written by Hiroyuki Fushimi and illustrated by Takuya Fujima. The first volume was published by Kadokawa Shoten in July 2009 and eight volumes have been released as of July 2011. A manga adaptation illustrated by Hayato Ōhashi started serialization in the June 2010 issue of Kadokawa Shoten's Monthly Shōnen Ace magazine. An anime TV series adaptation began airing in Japan in July 2011.

== Story Synopsis ==
R-15 is about a boy, Taketo Akutagawa, who attends a school for geniuses: Inspiration Academy Private High School. Taketo is a genius novelist and writes erotica. Despite negative perceptions many people have of him, he aims to be at the top of his class and be recognized as the world's greatest writer.

== Translation ==
=== [[R-15:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[R-15:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
* [[R-15:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]] (might contain spoilers)

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5564 Feedback Thread].'''

== Updates ==

:* November 6, 2012: Page created

== The ''R-15'' series by Hajime Kamoshida ==

=== Volume 1- Welcome to the Genius Academy! ===
::* [[R-15:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[R-15:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Is Entering the Genius Academy really a good thing?]]
::* Chapter 2 - It's only Mouth to Mouth! ♥
::* Chapter 3 - The Debut of the Dangerous Senior Students
::* Chapter 4 - How would Boys VS Girls End?
::* Chapter 5 - There's more in youth than only Erotica!
::* Chapter 6 - Have a Look at My Super Ability!
::* Chapter 7 - Let's Keep Raking in Money to Make a Killing
::* Chapter 8 - We can Win the Final Battle if We Work Together!
::* Chapter 9 - This School is Certainly Reckless!
::* Author's Notes
::* [[R-15:Volume 1 Bonus|A short erotic novel written by Akutagawa Taketo to promote world peace]]

== Project Staff ==

* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

=== Translators ===

=== Editors ===

== Series Overview ==

== Project Status ==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Prologue

2014-10-21T05:19:35Z

Bilagaana: fixed simplenav

==Prologue – Lux Contest==

===Part 1===

“Haa…Haa…!”

Lux was running in the school building on a bright day after school.

As if being chased by an invisible predator.

Or, he was running gasping for breath as if running down an endless steep slope.

Now everyone else was the enemy.

In an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation, Lux kept running.

He ran out of the Principal’s room, passed through the familiar corridor and went up the stairs.

''Isn’t there any good hiding place somewhere?''

Though he thought so in the corner of his head, he immediately realized that there was no place where he could feel at ease.

Therefore, Lux could not help but keep running.

“Phew… I somehow manage to get away for the time being, I guess––”

The corridor of the school building's third floor where the neatly tended green courtyard could be seen from the window.

When there was finally no one around, Lux heaved a sigh of relief and stopped.

At that moment,

“Oh! Found you!”

The female students who appeared from the corner of the corridor shouted as they saw Lux.

“Over here! Everyone, come help catch him!”

“Wait!? It’ll be bad if you call even the third years! Otherwise, they’ll monopolize him!”

Immediately after, several female students appeared one after another before him.

“Wai…!?”

What’s more, their hands were holding various tools.

Staffs for self-defense and ropes for arrest.

Furthermore, they had prepared up (instead of up maybe change it to even) to a huge catching net, handcuffs and a collar.

(What the hell do they intend to do to me after catching me…!?)

He could not help but think so.

“Fufufu. We finally cornered you. Just let us catch you without resisting.”

“Right, right. You’re usually monopolized by the Princess and company after all. You should occasionally become our toy… not that. You have to do decent odd jobs––”

“You, you’re drooling…?”

To the mutter of the girl who held the collar, the girl beside her retorted.

As Lux reflexively stepped back, before he was aware of it, other female students made a wall even behind him.

“Oops!?”

He was completely caught in a pincer attack.

“You have nowhere to escape. Give up.”

The large number of girls smiled as they were convinced of their victory.

Afterwards, it was no longer the outcome between Lux and the girls.

But, a fight between girls to know who would get the reward from the victory.

With the momentary opening that this state of war brought, Lux immediately put his hand on the side of a window.

“W-Wait a minute!? This is the third floor, you know!?”

The eyes of the female students who had cornered him stared in surprise.

“I’m sorry. I’m a bit scared about what you’ll do to me if I’m caught.”

Immediately after, Lux jumped down outside of the school building through the open window.

“Aah!?”

Small screams rose from the female students who were there.

Lux kicked the outer wall in the middle of the fall, seized a branch of the tree on the other side in an instant, and landed after reducing the impact of the fall.

“Kuh…!? I-I guess the third floor was reckless indeed…”

Although he considerably reduced the impact of the fall, even so numbness ran throughout his body from the bottom of both his legs.

“But well, with this, I’ve considerably bought time––”

As Lux heaved a sigh of relief as such,

“He’s there! Over here!”

The female students who heard the commotion further gathered from here and there.

“There are more people than before!? You’ve no mercy at all!? Even though my legs hurt from having just jumped down!”

While resuming his escape in panic, Lux was thinking in the corner of his head.

(W-Why do I have to go through this––!)

To know the cause of this festival, we must go back several minutes ago––

===Part 2===

“Lux-kun. How do you spend your school life?”

One day after school in May.

It was Principal Relie Aingram who called Lux to her room.

The Royal Military Academy of Drag-Knights existing in the first district of the Fort City Cross Feed.

It was an academy of noble girls that raised female Drag-Knights who had not been trained due to the system of excess androcracy of the Old Empire.

It was about only two weeks since Lux who was a Prince of the Old Empire was admitted into the academy, taking advantage of a certain incident.

An exceptional admission made by the New Kingdom Princess Lizsharte’s strong demand, and the consent of the head of the academy Relie.

Lux, whose existence was accepted as the only male student at present in anticipation of a future coeducation, probably had troubles and problems in the field of cohabitation.

Hence, Relie called him like this to ask about it.

“I think I’m somehow doing well. I didn’t know what to do in the beginning though.”

Lux’s answer was what he really thought.

Princess Lizsharte and most of the female students of this academy that originally had a hostile relationship with Lux treated him kindly now.

Even among the third-year students who came back from the practice at the Capital. While being surprised at Lux’s presence, there was no one who raised an objection to Lux’s admission after being told stories about the fact that he evenly matched Lisha in a duel ,and that he protected the students from the Abyss attack.

It seemed that they were watching the situation for the time being.

“Well, it might be thanks to the fact that Celis-san’s return was delayed.”

Relie said so at last with a bitter smile.

Celestia Ralgris, the top of the third-year students, the strongest of the academy and the daughter of a renowned Duke House.

She, who was from one of the four Great Nobles and seemed to be famous to be <--(for being) a man-hater, was left in the Capital for a little while for the subjugation of insurgents discovered over there.

Therefore, Lux was able to lead a peaceful school life for now, but––

“But you know, Lux-kun. Many students’ complaints towards you have gathered now at my place.”

“Eh…?”

Relie suddenly sighed with a troubled expression.

''Did I do something wrong?''

Or were there after all objections among the third-year students regarding Lux’s enrollment––

When such an uneasiness crossed Lux’s chest,

“Ta-da! Yes, this!”

*Bang*

With a smile all over her face, Relie slapped a thick bunch of papers onto the desk.

There were probably more than 100 sheets.

“Errr… Could it be that these are––”

The criminal Lux, who was a Prince of the Old Empire signed a certain contract at the same time with an acquittal as the amnesty by the New Kingdom.

The obligation in which he must undertake odd jobs from anyone of the nation, and do works as a “Chore Prince”.

That work was currently performed in the form of “handling the requests of this academy's staff including student's”, but––

“These are odd jobs requests to you. There are too many, eh… Therefore, it was decided that you would handle them by choosing requests you consider high priority. But, if they pile up this much…”

“…………”

As Lux stiffened with an indescribable expression, Relie showed a mischievous smile.

''I-I’ve a bad feeling…''

From his past experiences, Relie making this face, was always thinking about nothing good.

“B-But, it can’t be helped––”

When Lux tried to explain in a hurry, shouts from female students could be heard somewhere.

“…………?”

The source of the voices seemed to be from the classrooms in the school building and the school premises, but––

“I know that. That’s why I’m now explaining it to the students. The event that I planned –– the “Lux-kun contest”, that is.”

“…Huh?”

As Lux looked puzzled to these words, Relie spread one red request form on the desk.

“An event of canceling dissatisfaction of students whose requests aren't received by you. “A special request form, whose request is able to have priority over Lux-kun for only one week” –– in other words, the girl who snatches this away from you within a time limit can monopolize you for one week.”

“I-It’s a joke, isn’t it!? Don’t tell me you seriously––”

Lux’s face unintentionally became stiff.

Relie, not answering his question, showed a smile all over her face.

“The game’s time is one hour from now. I leave this request form to you; so you won’t have to hear orders from anyone if you manage to hold on until the time limit. Ah, you are all prohibited from using Drag-Rides, so you must not let the young ladies hurt themselves as much as possible, okay?”

“P-Please, wait a minute!? To suddenly say that––”

''No matter how you put it, it’s unreasonable.''

When Lux was going to rebut so, a sound like that of the ground rumbling could be heard outside of the Principal room.

“Oh my? Everybody seemed to have come over at once. If you don’t run away quickly, you’ll be caught immediately.”

“What are you thinking, really!”

The next moment, Lux jumped out of the Principal's room and began to run.

Soon after, shouts arose from female students who were going up the stairs of the school building.

Thus, the “Lux contest” which was Principal Relie’s plan started.

===Part 3===

And, after having run around the school premises from place to place for about 40 minutes from the start, he was at last cornered in the corridor of the school building and he jumped off outside––

In addition, Lux avoided the female students who gathered there and fled.

Since it seemed to be a violation of the rules to leave the school premises, danger always remained.

“Haa…, haa…!”

It was good that he somehow escaped from the predicament, but as expected he was out of breath.

Even though he had stamina thanks to the fact that he had been handling odd jobs since a long time ago, it was unbearable when being targeted by the female students in the academy.

There was also the option where he could let himself be caught and hand over he request form, but as far as he could see the girls were in a festive mood, it looked like he would be made to do a ridiculous request and he felt like it was bad.

“…!? That’s––”

Lux who found a familiar girl promptly hid behind a weedy thicket.

“…Fufu”

When she lightly winked as she caught a glimpse of Lux who was hiding, she went into a building different from the school building.

(That place is––)

“…………”

Lux understanding that the girl’s wink was a signal to him began to walk slowly as he slipped through the surrounding stares.

And he ran into the big building where she entered.

A large stone-built space where the smell of metal and oil drifted.

In front of the central work unit, a small-sized girl wearing a white gown was sitting with a smile.

“Yo.”

The chief of the building greeted as she raised one hand.

Lizsharte Atismata.

The girl, who was the New Kingdom Princess and a genius engineer of Drag-Rides, looked at Lux who entered and showed a sweet smile.

“Errr…, um”

“Don’t be so scared. You want help, right? You can hide here for a while if you want.”

Lisha said so and once again moved her look to the work unit.

“T-Thank you. Then, I will accept your offer.”

While heaving a sigh of relief, Lux sat down on the nearby sofa.

Other unrelated students couldn't enter the Machine Dragon development atelier without the permission of Lisha who was the chief.

In other words, it was the safest place now in the school premises where the “Lux contest” was held.

As long as Lisha herself did not set up something––

(Well, I don’ think that Lisha-sama whom I’m usually with a lot would participate in this contest, but––)

Thinking so, Lux suddenly relaxed his whole body and slightly leaned down.

“Are you making something again?”

A disassembled green Drag-Ride was put on the work unit before Lisha.

“Ah, this is a new experiment.”

For a small-sized body, Lisha who greatly stuck out her chest replied so.

“…An experiment?”

“Yes. Shall I show you a little?”

As Lisha suddenly smiled, she picked up a Sword Device on her side.

At that moment, the silver line which ran through the surface of the sword blade shone with a pale light.

“Capture him! <Arms Wyrm>!”

“Eh…?”

Gashii!

The moment when Lux cocked his head in puzzlement, the Drag-Ride which was on the work unit changed into the shape of a huge arm and grappled hold his body.

As Lux stared in wonder at the unexpected occurrence,

“Fufu. You fell for it, Chore Prince. As expected, you’re too soft-hearted.”

Like a child whose trick succeeded, Lisha turned an innocent smile.

And with a finger, she morosely poked at the waist of Lux who was raised in the air.

“W-What is this!? This Machine Dragon –– or rather do you possibly intend to catch me…!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0009.jpg|thumb]]

“Well, yes. It didn’t feel like I could catch you by squarely running after you. I used a technique still under study where I can operate a Drag-Ride to some extent without equipping it.”

“Wasn’t the use of Drag-Rides prohibited in the rules of this time?”

“Yes. Like I said, I’m not wearing it, look.”

(T-That’s plainly cheating…!)

Lux wondered whether that was the way of thinking of a Princess, but now that he was captured by the Drag-Ride like this, there was no helping it.

“Or rather, even if you don’t participate in something like the “contest”, haven’t I properly received Lisha-sama’s requests until now!?”

As Lux said so, trying to persuade her,

“I-It isn’t really like that. I may not look like this, but e-even I’m usually holding back myself… Besides, there are also things to consider in the future, and I can’t hand you to other people––”

Lisha who blushed bashfully twined the fingers of both her hands and muttered so.

“W-With that said, resign yourself. Even if it’s you, you can’t escape from a Machine Dragon’s restraint without equipment.”

Lisha thrust her hands into Lux’s clothes and began to touch them as she looked for the red request form.

“Let’s see. That request thing, where is it––”

“H-Hey, please stop…!? I surrender!”

To the touch of her small smooth hands stroking within his clothes, Lux began to feel strange, but, he somehow endured it and spoke.

“The request is in my coat which is held by the Machine Dragon’s hand, so––”

“I see. All right, I understand.”

Lisha raised the Sword Device and made a mind operation by thought.

The moment when the restraint of the <Armed Wyrm> grasping Lux’s body loosened,

“I’m sorry. Lisha-sama––”

“…Wha!?”

Lux slipped through the Machine Dragon’s hand by using that slight opening.

He kicked the stone-paved floor at the same time as the landing, flew and quickly went out of the atelier.

“Thats sly, Lux! Waiiiit!”

“We’re even!”

Lux ran as to shake off Lisha chasing him with teary eyes.

As he shook off the chase of the female students who were outside, and somehow hid between the bush of plants and the wall of the Machine Dragon Hangar,

“…Ah, it’s Lu-chan.”

“Uwah!?”

A young girl was standing on the side of the brick wall.

“What the, Philphie!? Why are you here––?”

Lux’s childhood friend who always had a fluffy, loose atmosphere, Philphie Aingram.

The impressive girl with pink hair and a big chest was chewing a snack-like rusk.

As Lux unintentionally halted at this meeting in an unexpected place,

“It’s Phi-chan, right?”

While expressionless, she said so in a voice mixed with a slightly sullen nuance.

Among his close friends, she asked for a relationship where they called each other by their nicknames.

It was less objectionable now since there wasn't the public eye, but it was pretty embarrassing because he was coerced even in the classroom

“S-Sorry… But, Phi-chan. Why on earth are you in such a place––?”

Since Philphie had for better or worse an easy-going character, it was hard to think that she would participate in this event.

When Lux asked so as he was puzzled,

“It’s for cake. *gulp*…”

“…Yes?”

Swallowing the rusk which was in her hand, Philphie said something which he did not understand well.

“It’s because Onee-chan said that she would give me cake if I caught Lu-chan.”

“W-What is that person thinking…!?”

Lux was bewildered at Philphie’s mutter.

''Going as far as to incite her own little sister; is she really the Principal?''

(…No, Even Philphie who is lured by one cake is also to blame though.)

“With that said, I’m coming.”

Philphie took a stance with unhurried movements.

In the Royal Military Academy, one learnt not only handling as a Drag-Knight, but also taijutsu and fencing for self-defense.

Lux had never properly seen Philphie fight, but––

(Philphie is a girl and she seems not very good at exercise, so I can probably dodge with my legs.)

Thinking so, Lux planned to breakthrough head on.

Since he would be found by other students if he dodged her too greatly, he planned to forcibly go through Philphie’s side.

“Phi-chan. It’s dangerous, so be careful.”

“Yes. Understood.”

As he urged her so, Lux started running.

When he was going to slip through Philphie’s flank as he kicked the hard ground and changed the trajectory––

“I’ll be careful not to hurt you.”

“Eh––?”

She whispered in a subdued voice close to his ears and Lux noticed for the first time.

About the fact that Philphie was bending his joints behind him to the extreme, as she grasped Lux's wrist when he tried to run through her.

Furthermore, she quickly took his remaining arm with her other hand and entangled one of her leg around Lux’s legs.

Lux’s movement was completely sealed in an instant.

(W-what was that? That movement just now––!?)

Philphie’s movement was by no means fast.

Rather, it was a movement which could be said to be loose, and yet Lux could not avoid it at all.

Fluent movements without any waste at all, like a feather fluttering about in running water or midair.

With her beautiful taijutsu, she easily caught Lux.

“Kuh…!? ––Or rather, I can’t move at all!?”

Since his childhood friend was the opponent, he intended to not act violently as much as possible from the start.

But, as he put all his energy to undo the restraint with brute force, Lux was not able to move an inch.

“Just for a note, it’s been about seven years, since I learned martial arts a little.”

In a serene tone, Philphie whispered.

“I-Is that so!?”

Lux was surprised at the revelation of the unexpected fact.

''However, aside from her refined taijutsu, is this superhuman strength a talent?''

Even though he did not feel that she did not put that much power, he could not move at all.

Like the power difference between an adult and a child.

“Thank god. Like this, I can also eat the cake together with Lu-chan.”

Holding Lux’s body as such, Philphie smiled slightly joyfully.

The swelling of Philphie’s chest pressing from behind was squashed with a sweet sensation.

(A-As expected, Philphie’s are pretty big…!)

Towards the feel of those two with elasticity, whose contents were plumply jam-packed, Lux felt his heartbeat speeding up.

In a sense, at this rate it was a situation where it seemed like it would become painful indefinitely, but––

“Ah, the request…”

At that instant, a red request felt to the floor from Lux’s chest.

When Philphie stretched out her hand to pick it up at once––

“Ah…”

Rapidly removing the restraint, Lux succeeded in escaping.

“Sorry. Philphie!”

As he quickly collected the request with the momentum, Lux ran through the shadow of the Machine Dragon Hangar.

“Haa, haa… It’s becoming gradually hard..!”

Although he somehow managed to escape from Philphie, Lux’s stamina was already at his limit.

While hiding from the female students still looking for him, he headed to the waiting room of the practice field.

(Wait –– if it’s now when lessons are over, there should be no one!)

Lux thought so and crept in the waiting room.

As expected, there was no one in that wide space.

“…All right”

So as not to be found, he moved to the other side of the compartment for changing clothes just in case.

“Haa…!”

As he hid himself sitting on the wooden floor, Lux heaved a long sigh.

''Another 10 minutes like this and the game will be over.''

When Lux thought so, the sound of the door opening could be heard.

“––––”

Lux promptly stopped his breath and erased his presence.

He wondered whether it was some kind of mistake that a female student came here now, but––,

“Haa, it became really unpleasant, eh. Even though now is a rare chance to catch Lux-kun––”

“Ahaha. Well, it can’t be helped; the Drag-Ride’s repair is over, so I have to properly to test it––”

Judging from the voices, there were about five or six people who came over.

They seemed to be female students who were members of the academy guerilla squad, the “Knight Squadron”.

It looked like the Machine Dragons’ test run which was not scheduled would be rapidly carried out.

(W-What to do? at this rate––)

Unfortunately, since the door and windows were far from the back of the compartment, there was no way to go out without exposing himself before the girls.

(Even if I hide here, they should come to this side of the compartment after changing into the Dress Gear. So, I should already stop hiding––)

The moment when Lux resolved himself so,

The sound of the rustling of clothes could be heard.

(Eh…? Eeeeeeeeh…!?)

“Oh my, that underwear is pretty. In which store did you buy it? I’m envious, eh.”

“D-Don’t look at me too much… It’s embarrassing––”

“What are you talking about? Even though you have such a splendid thing unlike me.”

To the girls’ innocent voices, Lux’s heart throbbed.

''Don’t tell me it’s the ones I think it is––''

Lux stealthily peeped on the other side from the shadow of the compartment.

“…!?”

There was a heaven-like sight there.

There were familiar female students of the “Knight Squadron” and probably unfamiliar third-year members.

All of them took off their uniforms and were joking with each other in underwear.

(…W-What is it!? Why are they already getting dressed up!?)

When Lux’s head was about to become blank, he finally understood the reason.

In this academy where there were basically only female students, those expressly changing their clothes behind the compartment were few.

Moreover, Lux who was the only male student had not officially joined the “Knight Squadron” yet.

Now when only the members of the “Knight Squadron” use the waiting room after school, it was inevitable that it became so.

(W-What to do…!? I can’t go out from here…!)

If there is any student who comes on this side of the compartment on a whim––

“––Speaking of which, that boy of the rumor. Was he called Lux Acadia? Is it really all right to let him attend this academy?”

He suddenly heard such a voice of a female student who seemed to be a third-year student.

Though there was no anger or displeasure, her tone of voice was tinged with caution.

They received tyranny and discrimination from the Old Empire just only five years ago, so for a third-year student who did not know Lux well, they were reasonable words, but––

“Hmm. When trying to speak to him, he’s a really humble and good person. Also as a Drag-Knight, he’s pretty amazing––”

“Yes, besides precisely because he is a former Prince, he also has a cute face––”

“Hmm. But, isn’t there any worry of him being a pervert and peeping tom? Like he looked at you with indecent eyes. After all –– most of the “men” are such creatures, right?”

To the words praising Lux, the voice of another girl who seemed to be a third-year student rebutted.

But,

“No, there is no such thing in the Lux-kun's case! I don’t think that he will do such cowardly things!”

“Yes––. We, who have seen his way of fighting, trust him.”

He was very happy that the second-year student members supported him, but

(Wait, it becomes more and more a situation where I can’t afford to be found…!)

When, although unexpected, Lux harbored feelings of guilt about the fact that he had seen them in their underwear,

“Ah, Kurulucifer-san. Good morning.”

To a bright voice emitted by a female student who was changing her clothes, Lux’s body froze in surprise.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

A foreign student of the academy and daughter of an earl of Ymir, a large and religious country of the North.

A mysterious girl with perfect beauty and ability.

Lux panicked even more since even a girl who was his classmate came.

(This is bad! I have to get out of here as soon as possible by any means––)

However, not eventually coming up with any way to evade well, time passed.

“Speaking of which, Kurulucifer-san. The Drag-Ride’s guidebook. Do you know where it is? If I remember correctly, I think that I had put many volumes in this room, but––”

“Yes… The book would get damaged if exposed to sunlight, so I think I put it here––”

Soon after this voice could be heard,

“––Eh?”

“Ah…!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0002.jpg|thumb]]

The eyes of the girl who came to the other side of the compartment and Lux’s met.

It was Kurulucifer who had already taken off the top and bottom of her uniform, and was in underwear.

“…!?”

For a moment, Kurulucifer looked at Lux with a surprised face.

The cheeks of the usually composed girl slightly reddened in embarrassment.

Similarly, Lux averted his eyes from her while confused to the point that he could not even utter his voice.

A slender body without any waste at all.

However, a bodily build with a chest and hips which let one feel a feminine freshness.

Bewitching snow-like skin and a sweet fragrance of perfume slightly drifting.

Kurulucifer’s appearance in underwear that he saw for the first time was preposterously attractive and beautiful.

But,

(––It’s over)

Immediately after, Lux’s face quickly turned pale.

At this rate, Lux would be handed over as a peeping tom and expelled from the academy.

Inside a cage as a criminal who betrayed the girls’ trust––

“Kurulucifer-san. What’s wrong? Is something the matter?”

When such despair floated across his mind, he heard the voice of a female student from the other side of the compartment.

Lux promptly hung his head as he prepared himself for the worst, but––

“––It’s nothing. I found the guidebook.”

Kurulucifer returned her usually refreshing expression and walked to Lux’s side.

And when she picked up the book put nearby, she returned to the other side of the compartment as if nothing happened.

(Eh…?)

“I will quit today’s training after all. I remembered that <Fafnir>’s maintenance wasn't over yet, so––”

“Is that so? Then, we’re going.”

After Kurulucifer said so, the presences disappeared from the waiting room with lively voices.

The other female students, who were inside, seemed to have gone to the practice field.

“Um––”

As Lux timidly let his face peek from the compartment,

“It’s all right now. Cute peeping tom.”

Kurulucifer had put back on her uniform and was reading a book before the table.

Making a small smile on her mouth, she sent a fleeting glance at Lux.

From that gesture, Lux was able to grasp her intention.

“…Um, thank you.”

As Lux thanked her for having helped him,

“If you are so pleased, then it was worth it that I have also felt embarrassed.”

Being said so in a teasing tone, Lux’s face turned red.

“I didn’t say thank you in that sense, um––”

“Oh my! Didn’t you have any interest in my naked body? Considering that, you seemed to be fairly looking thoroughly though.”

Kurulucifer coiled herself with sweet voice as to feel even composure.

(S-She noticed my eyes…!?)

“ah, uh…, errr –– I’m sorry.”

As Lux, not being able to endure it, apologized, Kurulucifer suddenly returned a serious face,

“It looks like I pushed the teasing a little far. It’s a bad habit of mine.”

As to let Lux calm down, she softly put her index finger at the seat next to her.

It was a signal to ask him to sit beside her.

“Errr, do you forgive me?”

“Yes, I intend to do so, but–– I wonder why; but when I’m looking at you, I want to tease you so badly. There is no malice, so it will save me if you don’t let it bother you.”

“…………”

Kurulucifer’s words which were muttered with a smile were probably her true intentions.

However,

(It’s quite bad for my heart…)

While having mixed feelings, Lux sat down next to her.

“––But, you should be a little more careful. You’re at present the only boy in this academy after all.”

“I’m reflecting (on it)…”

Seeing Lux hanging his head, Kurulucifer happily muttered “then, it’s fine”.

Then, she closed the book she was reading and turned her gaze to Lux beside her.

“Since it’s a rare opportunity, why don’t you rest a little? I also happen to have something I want to ask you.”

“Ah, but I’m––. Now is, um…”

“It seems that the bell to inform of the end of the event called your contest rang a while ago.”

“Eh…?”

As he was said so and looked at the clock of the waiting room, it was certainly past the end time.

Since he had been in panic, Lux might have failed to hear the bell ring for the signal of the end.

“At last, it’s over… Haaa…!”

When Lux lay down on the desk, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“Haven’t you lost that request? It wouldn’t a laughable matter if it was inadvertently taken.”

“Ah, that’s also true. I’ll check whether I properly have it––”

To confirm it, Lux took out the special request from his pocket and put it on the table.

The request in which a blank space, where the winner who became a client would write, remained was safe without being taken by anyone.

“Really, thank you very much. Kurulucifer-san”

“Is that so? I don’t think that you really need to thank me. After all––”

Kurulucifer’s smile was returned to the relieved Lux. At that time,

“Eh?”

*Bang*! The waiting room’s door opened vigorously.

“I found you at last, Lux! Now, quickly hand that request to me––!”

When looking, including Lisha at the vanguard, a great number of female students had gathered at the entrance.

(Huh? It should have been over; and yet why––?)

Soon after Lux cocked his head in puzzlement,

“It’s the end time! The female student who has the red request now gets the privilege to do as she pleases to Lux-kun for one week!”

The voice of the female student in charge of the event could be heard along with the high-pitched sound of the bell.

“Eeeeeh…!? What on earth does this mean––”

“That’s why I told you, right? That you should be a little more careful.”

The moment when Lux looked back, the answer was there.

Kurulucifer who had the red request of the “Lux contest” was smiling calmly.

The moment they saw it, the large number of students raised high-pitched screams “kyaaaaah!”.

“W-Why…!? But, the time of the clock has already––”

“You just tamper a little with the needles, then it’s over.”

He was said so without hesitation with Kurulucifer’s serious look.

“…………”

(I-I was completely tricked…!)

As the fatigue until now assailed at a stretch, Lux sank down to the floor as such.

He was thinking that Kurulucifer had no interest in such things…

Kurulucifer’s victory was declared by the person in charge after she filled out the red request.

“With that said, I will have you listen to what I say for one week. I'll count on you.”

“Ah…, please treat me well.”

With a countenance as if his soul came out, Lux somehow answered.

Immediately after, the surrounding female students got excited and showed various reactions such as “congratulations!”, “as expected of you”, “to think that even Kurulucifer-san was aiming for him––”

While the cheers of the female students surrounded the two of them, Kurulucifer turned around to Lux.

“By the way, Lux-kun. May I make a request at once?”

“Ah, yes… If it is something that I can do––”

As Lux stood up, he replied so with a half negligent state of mind.

Then, Kurulucifer showed a graceful smile and softly let a finger crawl over Lux’s chest.

“I want you to become my lover for one week from now. That is my request.”

“––Eh?”

It was not only Lux, the person concerned who stiffened.

*shiiii*……

The atmosphere of the waiting room fell silent; after several seconds, it became a big commotion again and exploded.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Soon after high-pitched screams resounded, the female students who happened to be present raised their voices unanimously.

“It’s amazing! Even such a request can be done, eh” “What should we do? With Kurulucifer-san as opponent, it doesn’t seem like we can win––” “Wait. If you think conversely, can’t it be said that it was an unprecedented?” “Yes, let’s hope for a next contest!”

While such words flew about among the girls,

“––That being said, please take care of me.”

As she whispered so to the panicked Lux, Kurulucifer left the waiting room.

“Eh…, wait!? Kurulucifer-san?”

“Hey, Lux!? What is the meaning of this?! Even though you already have me––”

For some reason, Lisha flared up at him with teary eyes, but honestly, Lux did not understand it either.

“Errr…, I don’t understand, either.”

While defending himself as he was troubled, Lux was thinking in the corner of his head.

(…What did she mean by that?)

『––I’ll give you the details later.』

Kurulucifer’s last words which she had said when leaving remained in Lux’s ears for a while.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|f=Episode 1}}
</noinclude>

Mother of Learning:Volume 01 Chapter 028

2014-10-07T20:43:34Z

Bilagaana: added simplenav

==Cauldron==

'Life takes you to all sorts of unexpected places,' Zorian mused, once again taking the knife to the winter wolf's corpse. 'If someone had told me, back in my first year at the academy, that I would need to know what the best way to skin a winter wolf was, I would not have believed them.'

Then again, he technically didn't need to skin the animal – he just felt it would be a horrid waste not to, since winter wolf pelts fetched a pretty high price back in Knyazov Dveri. If he was going to venture into the wilderness, looking for monsters and dangerous animals to fight, he might as well earn some money doing it.

Finally, the bloody work was done. He was sure a real hunter could have done it in a quarter of the time and hassle, but he didn't care – a success was a success. He placed the pelt in his bag and went off in the direction of the stream he had encountered earlier, intent on washing off the blood and grime off his hands and clothes. At some point he intended to use spells to do these sorts of things, but since harvesting spells were based on animation they were sort of useless to him right now. Animation spells worked by embedding a portion of the caster's mind into the spell, so until Zorian knew how to properly skin an animal the old-fashioned way, he couldn't hand it off to an animation spell.

As he walked towards the stream, he kept an eye out for the reason he was in this particular section of the forest in the first place – a small cottage of an old witch called 'Silverlake', who was one of the possible sources Kael had named in his list. So far, Kael's prediction that he wouldn't be able to find the place on his own and that he would have to loiter around the area until she approached him herself had been entirely correct – no divination could track the cottage down, and he hadn't stumbled onto it by simply wandering around the place. If he didn't have Kael's assurance that someone lived here he would have given up long ago. The only reason he even managed to pin point the area as well as he had was because the old witch had a habit of harvesting all of the alchemically-useful plants and mushrooms in the area and Kael warned him to be on the lookout for suspiciously picked, clean areas like this one.

With a sigh, he plunged his hands into the stream. The recent rains had caused it to swell into a small muddy river, but the water was good enough for washing his hands in and cooling off. That done, he crouched next to the water and idly studied his reflection. He looked like a mess. He felt like a mess too. While he wasn't entirely out of shape, and this wasn't the first time he ventured into a forest, there was a difference between taking a two-hour stroll through the semi-tame forest near his town and spending most of the week in the great northern wilderness, hunting winter wolves and dodging snakes and other dangerous wildlife. Thank the gods he had the foresight to put that anti-vermin ward on himself or else he would have been covered in ticks and leeches by the end of day one… and that was assuming the mosquitos hadn't driven him mad before that.

And the worst thing about it all? He would never get used to it, because any muscle growth and body adaptation would be wiped out when this restart ended. He made a note to himself to look into the possibility of getting enhancement potions or rituals to improve strength and stamina, because spending the first week of every restart with every inch of his body tense and hurting wasn't a fun prospect at all. Or at least a potion to ease the- wait, was the bottom of the stream moving?

He managed to throw himself back just in time to avoid the huge brown shape that jumped out of the muddy water and tried to envelop his head with its massive jaws. He quickly backpedaled as the huge lizard-like creature tried to haul itself onto the shore and sent a small missile swarm consisting of three piercers straight at its head. Thankfully, the lizard thing was actually pretty slow, its surprise attack notwithstanding, so all three missiles found their mark. The creature's skull promptly exploded from the impact, showering bits of tissue everywhere, and it immediately slumped dead where it stood, its lower half still submerged in the stream.

Zorian immediately turned on his mind sense and scanned the creek for possible presence of more such monsters and then, having discovered none, slowly approached the corpse to inspect it.

It was a salamander. A huge brown salamander with a massive triangular head and beady black eyes that probably couldn't actually see anything. It was a miracle that something that big could actually hide in a stream this shallow, but the muddy water provided it with just what it needed to surprise him. Damn, that would have been humiliating – killed less than a week in by a giant salamander. Then again, he nearly fell into a ravine on his first day here, and there was that assassin vine that tried to choke him yesterday…

"Is there anything here in this forest that isn't going to try and kill me the moment I take my eyes off of it?" Zorian asked out loud.

He didn't expect anyone to answer, since he was alone and all, but he did receive an answer. Sort of.

"What do you think you're doing, feeling all sorry for yourself?" a harsh female voice answered him.

There was no one present as far as Zorian could see, and his mind sense detected only animals, but he still managed to detect fairly quickly where the voice was coming from – the source of the speech was the raven perched on a nearby branch.

"Well don't just stand there and stare at my familiar, boy," the voice said, cutting in through the silence. "Quickly, haul it out of the creek before the stream washes it away! Do you have any idea how valuable giant salamanders of that size are? This is the find of a century!"

Zorian was tempted to point out that this 'find of a century' nearly killed him, but decided not to. If this was who he suspected, he needed to stay on her good side. According to Kael, asking the old witch for help was a bit of a long shot, but likely to achieve very good results if he could convince her to seriously try and help him. Silverlake was very powerful and skilled, but also very annoying to deal with. She wouldn't kill him or do anything overtly hostile to him without provocation, but she was capricious and prone to wasting people's time. Zorian figured it was at least worth a try to approach her for help.

"You would be Miss Silverlake, I presume?" guessed Zorian.

The raven answered him with a burst of laughter. It was really strange to see a bird laugh like that.

"'Miss, am I? Well aren't you a polite one… don't get too many of those, these days. Why, maybe I'll even listen to whatever silly request you came here for!" the bird finally said. "Now why are you just standing around? Didn't I give you a task to accomplish?"

With a sigh, Zorian turned away from the bird and started casting a levitation spell to haul the giant amphibian out of the water.

- break -

Silverlake (no last name, and he shouldn't ask about how she ended up without one – Kael was very firm on that part) was not like Zorian had expected her. She was old, yes, but for a woman of 90 years she was incredibly lively and spry. In fact, Zorian had a feeling she had an easier time moving through the forest that he did. She wasn't particularly unkempt, either, despite living in the middle of the wilderness – her pitch-black hair was devoid of a single white strand (she probably dyed it regularly), and the simple brown dress she was wearing was unremarkable but immaculate. If it weren't for the wrinkles, he would have pegged her as less than half her age. Was this a consequence of some sort of potion regimen or was she just lucky that way?

Well, no matter. Zorian followed her back to her cottage, the giant salamander floating behind him on a disc of force, where she promptly started to butcher the beast with practiced ease. Her hands didn't tremble at all as handled the various knives and heavy jars at her place, and Zorian became even more certain she put herself through some kind of enhancement regimen to ward off the effect of aging.

She was a potion master according to Kael, and alchemy had always been one of the best ways to prolong your life and keep yourself healthy.

"Don't think I didn't notice you faffing around the area for the past few days," she suddenly said, never taking her eyes off the salamander corpse. "Rather annoying, that. Also worrying. Means that someone told you where to find me. I don't suppose you could shed some light on that, could you?"

"Kael told me where to find you," Zorian readily admitted. It wasn't a secret, really.

"Kael?" she asked, before frowning. "No, wait, don't tell me. I'm sure I heard that name som- oh! Now I remember – he's the little rascal that knocked up Fria's granddaughter! But I heard he ended up marrying her afterwards, so I guess that's not so bad. Actually, I recall that Fria had been quite happy about that. She had been afraid the girl would never find herself a husband."

"Why?" asked Zorian curiously. Silverlake shot him a judging look, her brown eyes boring into his own, before returning to her work. "I mean, if it isn't impertinent to ask. You don't have to-"

"Relax, boy," Silverlake snorted derisively. "I am a lot of things, but I was never very tactful. If I'm bothered by something you say, I will tell you. If you ask something impertinent, I will tell you to go screw yourself. I'm just thinking. Let's see… as you probably suspect by now, Fria, Kael's mother-in-law, was a witch like me. There are some nasty rumors circulating about witches and their daughters – about how they sacrifice male children, have orgies with summoned demons, poison their husbands for inheritance, how they're too lazy to work around the house and other ridiculous bilge. It makes a lot of men reluctant to marry the daughter of a witch."

"I see," said Zorian. He had never heard about that particular issue, but it sounded plausible enough – witches had a really bad reputation for dabbling in various unethical and forbidden magics.

"It's been years since I last seek Kael and his wife," Silverlake said. "Or Fria, for that matter. I guess I should have been a little less harsh the last time they visited, but… well, what's done is done. It's strange the morlock saw fit to send you here when he himself dares not show his face to me."

Zorian frowned. "I… think you're misinterpreting the situation somewhat. I don't know what happened between you and them, but the reason they haven't visited you is because they're dead. Fria and Kael's wife both contracted the Weeping and died. As for Kael, he had been too busy grieving and taking care of his daughter to go on a trip like this. You are rather isolated."

For the first time since he met her, Silverlake seemed taken aback by his answer.

"Dead? Fria is… and all this time I thought…" she mumbled, before halting and giving him a considering look. "Wait. You said Kael and his daughter. I see… hmm…"

Silverlake spent the next few minutes considering something. Zorian took the time to observe and study the cottage next to them. It looked rather flimsy and old, but it shone like a lighthouse to his senses when he discreetly cast a magic detection spell on it. How the hell hadn't he noticed the thing earlier when he was searching for it? Those must be some powerful divination wards she placed on it. He couldn't figure out how she was powering them, though – wards that strong needed a powerful source of magic, and this place wasn't a mana well. There was no way Silverlake could be powerful enough to provide enough mana for the entire edifice, could she? Kael did mention that she was extremely strong and skilled in magic of both Ikosian and witch origin, and that he should never underestimate her, but this was still beyond what he was expecting.

Aside from the impossibly complex and powerful warding scheme, though, the cottage looked unremarkable. There were several racks next to it where various herbs and mushrooms were drying in the sun, but it wasn't unknown for hunters and lumberjacks to have a side business of gathering herbs to sell in the nearby city so hardly something that would raise warning flags all by itself.

Silverlake snapped her fingers in front of his face, spraying droplets of salamander blood and other bodily fluids all over his glasses and breaking him out of his inspection. Despite his resolve to be polite to her, Zorian couldn't help but glare at her in response. She just grinned at him, showing him two rows of gleaming white teeth. Apparently in all of her 90 years of life she hadn't lost a single tooth.

Yes, definitely magic.

"If you're done gawking at my home, we can continue our discussion," she said. "I have a request for you. You have a way to get in contact with Kael, yes?"

"Of course," said Zorian. "We're friends, he and I." Or they would be, once he returned to Cyoria in one of the future restarts.

"Then I would like you to deliver a message to him," she said. "It's nothing urgent, but I want him to know… that I regret how our last meeting ended and that I would very much like it if he came to visit me with his daughter sometime in the future. Oh, and that I want to teach his daughter the secrets of my magic. She is a descendant of a proud line of witches stretching back to time immemorial, and it is her birthright to continue it… should she want to. Got all that?"

"Sounds simple enough to remember," Zorian said. "And… could I now trouble you with the reason I came here for?"

"No," she snorted. "What, you think that just because you know a couple of people close to me and agreed to help me with a simple request like this that I'll jump into whatever crazy problem you need help with?"

"You don't even know why I'm here," Zorian pointed out.

"Nobody ever comes to me for help with the little things," she said with a grin. "If Kael sent you to me, that means he's truly stumped for a solution."

"I… suppose I can't argue with that," Zorian admitted. "You see, I-"

"I don't want to hear it," Silverlake said, pointing her bloody palm towards him to shut him up. "Until you make it worth my time, I don't want to listen to your sob story. If you want my help, you're going to have to earn it."

"How do I even know you can help me at all, then?" asked Zorian. "I could end up paying you for nothing in the end."

"You could," Silverlake grinned. "You will have to risk it."

Damn witch. She was probably just wasting his time, but…

"Fine," he sighed. "What do you want from me?"

If anything, her grin just got wider.

- break -

Space blurred around Zorian, and then he was back in Knyazov Dveri, in one of the less traversed streets where he was fairly sure no one would see him teleporting in and out. It wouldn't be a huge problem if it got out that he could teleport, but at the same time it would be notable and would attract attention to him. Few mages would be willing to teach the spell to a 15 year old, and even fewer 15 year olds would be capable of learning it. It would be best if he were discreet about it for now.

Seeing how his arrival appeared to have gone unnoticed, he promptly exited the street and went towards the town square to grab something to eat, only to get distracted by the newspaper boy's shouting.

"Shocking news!" the boy yelled. "A Cyoria mercenary company found dead to a man in their homes! Monsters stalk the street of the city! Coincidence or conspiracy, read all about it in today's edition! Shocking news, shocking news!"

Well… that sounded interesting. Zorian wordlessly shifted his course towards the boy and bought the newspaper in question. He then found a quiet corner to lean on and started to read.

Like he suspected, the mercenary company that was found dead was the one he and the aranea hired to participate in the ambush – there was a picture of the man who lead the group next to the article and Zorian would recognize the man anywhere thanks to the distinctive scar he had above his right eye. Apparently they were all found dead at the start of the restart, with little clue as to who killed them and why. Naturally, that immediately produced a lot of interest from anyone, since it clearly wasn't natural. The obvious conclusion – that someone managed to off an entire group of experienced battlemages in the span of a single night, not all of which were asleep at the time of death and some of whom were under heavy wards – was highly disturbing, but there was very few alternatives.

Another complication was that immediately after that discovery, there had been a stream of incidents involving various monsters moving out of the Dungeon and into the sewers… and sometimes then even emerging into the streets of the city. The experts were baffled as to why this was happening now, and the city leadership was hastily organizing an operation to descend into the Dungeon in order to bring the situation under control before the summer festival.

Well, that certainly put a damper into the invader's plans. Zorian wondered how they would deal with that. In retrospect, it wasn't hard to explain why monsters were invading the sewers and the streets of the city – the invaders were putting pressure on them from below, so they went upwards as a response. In the past restarts, the aranea were there to act as an unwilling anvil to the invader's hammer, preventing the inhabitants of the Dungeon from breaking into the upper levels. But the aranea were dead now, and with them gone a whole layer of Cyoria's defense that most people hadn't even known about had collapsed.

Zorian couldn't suppress a nasty grin at the thought that maybe Red Robe ended up shooting himself in the foot when he enacted his 'soul killing' tantrum.

Interestingly, the mysterious murders and the monster attacks seemed to have had an effect on the academy too. There was a short sub-article next to the main one about the families who withdrew their children from schools in Cyoria , including his own academy. Jade, one of his classmates, had been pulled by her parents from the academy. She was listed among the names of notable students who opted to leave the city for their own safety – her father was a high-ranking member of House Witelsin – while the other notable names included… him?

Yes, there was no mistaking it – 'Zorian Kazinski, younger brother of Daimen Kazinski', was listed in the article as one of the students pulled from school by his parents. He wondered what that was based on – he was certain no one had managed to contact his parents before they left for Koth, so either the academy or the newspaper had decided to interpret his absence in light of current events and trends.

Zorian shook his head and closed the newspaper before continuing on his way.

- break -

After spending a week in Knyazov Dveri, Zorian had decided he kind of liked the town. It was a busy, lively pace where the arrival of a newly-minted mage like him was unremarkable and raised no eyebrows, yet not so large and prosperous that people like him were common and underappreciated. Thanks to the town's position as a regional center and the presence of both a notable mana well and a dungeon access attractive to dungeon delvers, the town was full of shops catering to mages or requiring mage employees, and thus offered plenty of employment opportunities for a young mage… enough so that people sometimes offered him employment without him even asking about it.

He didn't accept any offers, since a regular job would eat up a lot of time and would just distract him from his real quest, but it was something to keep in mind if he ever got out of the time loop.

"Why hello there. Mind if I join you for a bit?"

Zorian peered up from the map of the surrounding region he was studying and took a good look at the man who interrupted him. He was middle-aged, had a prominent mustache and a pot belly, and had a wide smile plastered on his face. Despite the fact that Zorian took several seconds to study him in silence, the man's smile never faltered. Judging by the clothes he was wearing, he seemed to be one of the more well-off residents – a small time merchant, perhaps, or one of the craftsman-mages that had stores in the town.

He was probably going to get another job offer, then.

"Sure," Zorian said, gesturing towards the empty chair on the other end of the table. "Help yourself."

He thought for a moment whether he should get rid of the map while he talked to the man, but then decided not to bother. There was nothing incriminating on it anyway – a couple of marked down locations that would mean nothing to the man without some kind of context and some equally unhelpful notes scribbled on the margins. Silverlake had given him a task of gathering rare magical plants all over the damn forest, but gave him only the vaguest clues about where they could be found, so he was reduced to deciphering her statements and consulting the local herbalists for more information. And the local herbalists weren't terribly cooperative. He had a feeling this was only the start of her demands, so he was trying to finish it quickly.

"Don't mind if I do, don't mind if I do," the man said happily, plopping down onto the offered spot. "These old bones just aren't what they once were, I'm afraid. Standing around does terrible things to my knees. I guess the years caught up to me, eh?"

'The pot belly probably doesn't help,' Zorian though inside his head, though outwardly he remained silent, waiting for the man to tell him what he wanted of him.

"I have to say, this looks like a nice place to relax in," the man said, idly looking at the sheet of paper that listed the prices of some of the meals and beverages. "A little pricy, but quiet and out of the way. Private. Anyway, you don't mind if I order us a drink, do you?"

"I don't drink alcohol," said Zorian with a shake of his head. And he didn't trust any of the non-alcoholic beverages in a place like this, either – it wasn't that upscale of an establishment, regardless of what the man said. "I'm going to have to decline."

"Now that's just unfair," the man said. "Oh well, I guess I'll have to drink alone then. Forgive the impoliteness but I'm rather parched and it just feels wrong, having a conversation in a tavern without a mug of beer to sip on occasionally."

A few minutes later, the man took a swing from his mug and got to the point.

"Ah, that hits the spot," he said. "With that out of the way, allow me to introduce myself: I am Gurey Cwili, of Cwili and Rofoltin Equipment. Though I'm said to say old Rofoltin passed away two years ago, so I'm the only owner now. I kept the name as it is, though. Tradition."

Zorian resisted the urge to tell him to get on with it.

"Anyway, I see you're a busy man so I'll get straight to the point – I've heard you've been going out into the forest to gather alchemical ingredients and hunting winter wolves. And also that you've been selling magic items on the side, too."

"Yes, what of it?" asked Zorian. Nothing he did was in any way illegal. The winter wolves had sizeable bounties for every pelt brought to the nearest guild station for the express purpose of encouraging people to hunt them, as they tended to prey on the livestock, children, and lone travelers, and selling magic items and alchemical ingredients was hardly a crime. Some places had arcane restrictions about what could and could not be sold and by whom, but those were usually the consequence of regional monopolies granted to someone and Knyazov Dveri was under no one's monopoly. He'd checked. "I'm a certified mage, if that's what's bothering you."

He even had a badge to prove it. It was pricy, but he interacted too often with mages in the town to risk getting caught doing business without a license. Especially since he had gotten an impression that a couple of shop owners resented the competition he represented and would love to report him to the guild if they could find an excuse.

"To put it bluntly, I want you to sell your alchemical ingredients and magic items to me instead of my competitors," the man said. "Don't think this is some kind of threat or blackmail, though – I'm willing to pay you extra for the privilege."

Zorian blinked. He didn't expect that.

An hour later, the man had hashed out some sort of agreement with Zorian. The extra money didn't mean all that much to Zorian, but the man did have something he wanted – a fully-equipped alchemical workshop that he wasn't using all the time. In exchange for the right to use said workshop from time to time and the right to consult the man's private library for botanical books, Zorian agreed to offer all his products to the man before he did to anyone else. The man seemed pretty pleased with himself at having closed such a deal. Honestly, so was Zorian – the local library had a miserable selection of books on plants and herbs, but Gurey claimed his own private library was not nearly so limited. Having access to a proper alchemical workshop was also convenient, and not something he could easily get elsewhere, unless he was willing to teleport to Korsa every time he wanted to make something. And he really didn't have that much mana to burn.

"How come that there is such a demand for potions and magic items here, anyway?" asked Zorian. "This city seems a little too small for the amount of magic shops. I understand the workshops since they can always export their products elsewhere, but how do shops like yours achieve such volume on the local market?"

"Oh, that's easy," Gurey said. "Travelers. Or more accurately, settlers and adventurers. You see, this city is one of the last stops for settlers going further north as part of the 'Great Northern Push', as the government likes to call it. As one of the last centers of 'real civilization' on their journey, we get a lot of demand for critical supplies of all sorts."

"Great Northern Push?" asked Zorian.

"Not a regular reader of the newspapers, I take it? It's the whole thing with colonizing the Sarokian Highlands that the government has been pushing so hard lately. You must have noticed the posters around advertising free land and tax exemptions and what not. It's part of Eldemar's current strategy for achieving supremacy over Sulamnon and Falkrinea. The idea is that by taming the northern wilderness the country will get a major population and resource boost. All countries that have a border with the wilderness do this to a greater or lesser degree, but Eldemar has really invested a lot into this endeavor. Not sure whether it will be really worth it in the end, but I sure don't mind the traffic it gives me!"

Hmm, now that he thought about it, there were traces of that even back at the academy – it was nothing horribly blatant, but textbooks and class assignments often worked in mentions of Sarokian Highlands far more than one would expect, considering their low population and current importance.

In any case, the man soon left and Zorian returned to staring at his map. Goddamn witch.

- break -

"I don't suppose that now that I have brought you the plants you asked for-"

"Don't be silly, boy," Silverlake said, snatching the bundle of plants from his hands. "You don't really think a silly little fetch quest like this is all it takes to get my help? Think of this as an… elimination round. You were horribly slow, anyway."

"Slow…" Zorian repeated incredulously. "It took me only 3 days. The only reason I could get them all so quickly at all was that I could teleport from place to place. Not to mention the danger involved – you never even told me those 'redbell mushrooms' of yours exploded into clouds of paralyzing dust if handled improperly."

"Well that's just common knowledge," she said, waving her hand dismissively. "Everyone knows that. Here, ground these snail shells for me, please."

Zorian looked at the small leather bag full of colorful red-and-blue snail shells and frowned. He knew that species of snail. They were used in production of certain drugs, and were very much illegal to harvest. More important than that, their ground up shells were a powerful hallucinogen and inhaling even a handful of dust would leave him delirious and incapacitated. He threw the annoying old woman a brief glare before simply casting a 'dust shield' shell on himself – the same one he used to protect himself against the paralyzing mushrooms – before grabbing a mortar and pestle and getting down to work.

After he was done with that, the old witch promptly handed him the very bundle of plants he had spent three days gathering, rattled off a series of brief instructions and pointed him towards an old cauldron leaning on the wall of her cottage. Wonderful – apparently he was going to be making a potion the old way. He had been tutored by another witch as a child, so he wasn't totally lost here, but the potion she wanted him to make now was unfamiliar to him. Not to mention that there was a reason why traditional potion making was considered obsolete compared to modern alchemy – it was harder, less safe, and usually gave worse results to boot.

Hopefully the potion she was having him make wasn't the sort to explode in his face or poison him with fumes if he didn't get it right. Oh, who was he kidding, of course it was. Frankly, if it weren't for the time loop and the resulting immunity to simple death, he would be leaving at this point.

As he suspected, he botched that potion. Thankfully, every time he was about to make a particularly disastrous misstep, Silverlake stopped him. He just wished she found a better way to warn him he was about to make a mistake than hitting him with a willow branch. She could have poked his eye out with that thing!

He never thought he would say this, but he was starting to miss Xvim and his marbles. His old mentor was a saint compared to this crazy old woman.

"Well that's no good," said Silverlake, peering into the cauldron and idly stirring the foul-smelling purple gunk that Zorian ended up producing (it was supposed to be a viscous, sweet-smelling, totally transparent liquid). She gave him a bright smile. "I guess you'll have to go gather a whole new batch of ingredients before you can try again, won't you?"

Zorian stared blankly at the grinning woman, feeling her anticipation through his empathy. She fully expected him to explode at this and was looking forward to it! Sadistic bitch. Unfortunately for her, she was about to get disappointed. He wordlessly reached into his backpack and withdrew a fresh bundle of ingredients.

Her smile never faltered, but Zorian could feel her disappointment regardless. It made him smile inside, though he maintained his pocket face.

"You gathered extra, huh?" she asked rhetorically.

"I have plenty of experience with abrasive teachers," Zorian said simply. "I have another bundle besides this one, too."

"Good. You'll need it," Silverlake said, knocking on the rim of the cauldron. "This was terrible. I don't think two attempts will be enough. Hell, I'm skeptical you can get it in three! Go empty this crap you've made in the neutralization pit over there and start over."

Zorian sighed and levitated the cauldron onto a disc of force before marching off into the direction of the neutralization pit. It was really just an open pit that had been lined with stones and painted over with alchemical resin so that alchemical compounds poured into it didn't seep into the ground or nearby water supply. His alchemy teacher back at the academy would have been horrified at the mishandling of alchemical waste, but if the great Silverlake thinks an open pit is sufficient for disposal of alchemical waste then who was Zorian to disagree?

That done, he placed the cauldron back over by the fireplace and started over. Silverlake was probably right that he wouldn't get it right in the next two times either, though – the potion clearly required fairly delicate temperature management, but that was a very hard variable to control when using wood burning and a regular fireplace. An old witch with lots of experience like Silverlake probably knew by instinct how to control the fire, but Zorian didn't have the faintest idea of how to do it.

That was generally the main problem of 'traditional alchemy', as it was sometimes called. It relied heavily on the ability of the practitioner to adjust their methods on the fly to produce a usable product. Unlike modern alchemy, which relied on standardized equipment and exact measurements, traditional alchemy was all about eyeballing it and improvisation. Expressions like 'a handful of leaves', 'a slow fire' and 'a moderate amount of time' were extremely common in traditional alchemical recipes. Zorian knew because he once broke into his grandmother's recipe cabinet to see if he could learn something from them. 'A pinch of salt' apparently meant very different things to him and his grandmother, if the results of his secret potion attempts were any indication.

A further problem for him was that he was only really proficient in producing potions one by one, and the cauldron method was designed for producing batches of potions. There were some very important differences between production methods for single potions and for batches, but hell if Zorian could remember what they were at the moment.

"Who taught you?" Silverlake asked suddenly.

"Huh?" Zorian mumbled. "What do you mean? You want to know my alchemy teacher?"

"I want to know your potions' teacher," she corrected. "You're still pretty terrible, but you're not nearly as clueless around the cauldron as I thought you would be. Who taught you?"

"Err, that would be my grandmother, I guess," Zorian said.

"A witch or just a housewife that picked up a few recipes?" Silverlake asked.

"A witch," said Zorian. "Though not a particularly dedicated one, I think. She gave me some lessons when I was a kid, but it didn't last very long. My mother didn't really like her teaching me."

Actually, Zorian was pretty sure his mother didn't like his grandmother, period. Mother and daughter did not get along, in their case. Zorian always found it kind of hypocritical that mother spent so much time preaching to him about the value of family when she herself couldn't stand her own mother if her life depended on it.

"Huh. Interesting. Don't expect to get any fuzzy feelings out of me just because of that, though," Silverlake said.

"Wouldn't dream of it," Zorian said lightly.

"Good. You'll be happy to know I've decided on the price of my help for you."

"Oh?" said Zorian, suddenly perking up.

"Yes. You see, a little birdy told me you've been wandering around the forest, picking fights with the wild life. So this should be something right up your alley. Tell me… have you heard of a something called 'the grey hunter'?

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Mother of Learning:Volume 01 Chapter 027

2014-09-01T06:14:07Z

Bilagaana: typo

=== Cast Adrift ===

Zorian's eyes abruptly shot open as a sharp pain erupted from his stomach. His whole body convulsed, buckling against the object that fell on him, and suddenly he was wide awake, not a trace of drowsiness in his mind.

"Good morning, brother!" an annoyingly cheerful voice sounded right on top of him. "Morning, morning,MORNING!"

Relief immediately flooded his mind, closely followed by despair. He did it – he kept his soul safe from the third time traveler and survived the encounter entirely unscathed. But his allies…

"Zorian? Are you alright?"

Zorian stared at his sister for several long seconds, a million thoughts racing through his mind. She looked uncomfortable with his blank stare and silence, but Zorian couldn't really bring himself to care at the moment. His mind was still stuck on his desperate escape from Red Robe. On the fact that he almost got captured by a mass murdering psychotic necromancer with an untold amount of time looping experience. On the fact that said necromancer now knew there were other human time travelers running around and could be coming after him this very moment.

On the fact that the aranea were dead. Dead and never coming back.

He absent-mindedly pushed Kirielle off of him, put on his glasses and started pacing around the room.

Killing a soul was impossible. They could not be destroyed, only modified. Everyone said so – the teachers, all the books he had read discussing the topic, Kael the amateur necromancer… hell, even the goddamn lich had said so in one of his offhand comments back when Zorian was first brought into the time loop. How, then, did Red Robe manage to kill the souls of the aranea?

He supposed the simplest explanation would be that Red Robe simply found out something that normal mages hadn't. He was a necromancer with a huge amount of time and an easy way to avoid the usual consequences of various grisly experiments. Perhaps he succeeded where other necromancers had failed. Zorian didn't think this was likely – the lich seemed to be a better mage than anyone he had met thus far, Red Robe included, and he certainly considered a soul-killing spell impossible – but that just might all be wishful thinking on his part. He didn't want the aranea to be gone for good. Dammit, he had grown to like the stupid spiders! Sure they'd had their disagreements, but he had really never wished them ill and he didn't think they had wished him ill either. Novelty certainly hadn't, and she couldn't lie to save her life. If… if he was being perfectly honest with himself, he had practically thought of Novelty as a second little sister. But now she was gone, just like the rest of the aranea beneath Cyoria.

And the worst thing? He let it happen. He had spent the whole evening gathering the matriarch's last message, oblivious and uncaring to what was really happening, while Red Robe was hunting down the aranea across the city. He had known he was dealing with another time traveler and he had never once considered that the man might have developed countermeasures against others of their kind. Gods, he felt so stupid now.

Although it was strange… First of all, if Red Robe could permanently get rid of anyone who bothered him with a spell like that, why hadn't he used it more often? Surely the invasion would be a lot easier if he got rid of a couple of key stumbling blocks. Yet Zorian never heard of any notable people waking up dead at the start of each restart, and he had access to the extensive information network maintained by the aranea. There was an obvious answer to that, of course: there could be a significant cost associated with the spell which Red Robe was unwilling to pay. But the fact that he had gone out of the way to remove every single aranea in Cyoria made Zorian doubt that. If there was a serious cost associated with it, he would have made sure to investigate more thoroughly and soulkill only those he had to.

Secondly, the aranea weren't actually time travelers, so the spell shouldn't have worked! Zorian was quite sure that the time loop didn't pull back every soul back in time – if that was the case, every mage would feel the difference after a dozen or so restarts as their shaping skills miraculously increased overnight. Plus, there are 'normal' necromantic killing spells that forcibly banish the soul from the body to kill people and Zorian had occasionally seen them in use during the invasion. If every person whose soul was banished from their body ended up dead at the start of the time loop, the number of inexplicable corpses showing up at the start of the time loop would have started to pile up quickly and everyone would have realized something was very wrong by the time Zorian was brought in. So all in all, clearly the souls of regular people who were not time travelers weren't affected by anything that happened to them in previous time loops. The fact that Red Robe's spell affected normal people in future time loops was strange, to say the least.

Zorian stopped pacing and frowned, idly noting that Kirielle had left the room at some point. He was getting the feeling that Red Robe was exploiting the very nature of the time loop to somehow get the desired effect. Zorian himself had no idea how the time loop really functioned, but presumably Red Robe did. Without that knowledge, he was probably never going to figure it out. Like always, he needed more information.

…except his main source of information – the aranea – had been utterly wiped out by the enemy, leaving him with nothing except a cryptic, incomplete dying message.

Damn it.

- break -

Over the next few hours, Zorian simply went through the motions, trying to hide the frustration, shame and panic he was feeling and to appear as normal as possible. He had failed to keep his inner turmoil strictly to himself, if mother's worried questions were of any indication, but in the end she accepted his explanation of being slightly shaken from a recent nightmare and stopped bothering him so he took that as a win.

And what a nightmare it was! Aside from losing the aranea, there was a non-negligible chance that Red Robe managed to figure out his identity and was going to assault the house at any moment now. True, he had managed to hide his face behind a scarf and had never spoken, but there were ways nonetheless…

He didn't even think about trying to immediately leave the house in panic, though. The first and main reason for that was that if Red Robe had identified him and was coming to Cirin, then his family was in danger of being permanently killed, just like the aranea, and he wasn't willing to let that happen. Kiri had grown on him over the course of the time loop and while he didn't like his mother very much he wouldn't let some psycho murder her. No, it was bad enough that the aranea had paid the ultimate price for his mistakes - he'd be damned if he'd leave his family to save his own hide.

The second reason was that, while it was certainly possible that his identity had been compromised, it was just that – a possibility, not a certainty. Yes, it would be easy to track him down by noting which students from Zach's class were missing and then checking them out one by one, but it was entirely possible that Red Robe wouldn't think of it. After all, as far as Red Robe was concerned, the mysterious human time traveler was associated with the aranea, not Zach. There was no reason to search for him among Zach's classmates. And while Zach probably knew that Zorian was a time traveler by now, Zorian strongly suspected he would be out of Cyoria when Red Robe came knocking. If Zach had even a smidgen of common sense (not a certainty, admittedly), he would skip town first thing in the morning upon starting a new restart. Considering Red Robe thoroughly trounced Zach during the invasion by bringing the lich as his backup, and that Zach actually remembered it happening this time, Zorian felt that even Zach wouldn't be crazy to stay where the clearly superior enemy could find him.

That was a lot of assumptions to rely on, but what else did he have left? He was backed into a corner. All he could do was wait and hope Red Robe wasn't a master detective on top of being a scarily good necromancer and gods know what else.

In any case, his plan was quite simple at the moment - go board the train as normal, then promptly disembark upon leaving Cirin. He had no intention of going back to Cyoria in the near future. Red Robe was bound to pay attention to Cyoria for a while, trying to catch any time travelers the aranea may have brought in, so going there so soon would be just begging for trouble. Any minor misstep could blow his cover, and he didn't trust himself to be able to lay low for multiple restarts at the time. No, best if he avoided the city for a while. He would have to return there at some point, of course, but he had to be a lot stronger and a lot better informed before he could show himself in the city again.

Aside from his determination to avoid Cyoria at all costs, his plans were virtually nonexistent. He was feeling rather lost at the moment. All emotional attachment aside, the aranea were also his best allies in this messed up event, and losing them effectively pulled the rug from under his feet. What the hell was he supposed to do now?

The conclusion he settled on was that he needed some time to calm down and come to terms with what happened. Think up a new way forward. He would probably end up just wandering around the country for a restart or two. Or maybe a dozen restarts. Yes, now that he thought about it some, the time loop was the perfect time for him to go on a country-wide, maybe even a continent-wide tour. Just… exploring and sight-seeing. Very relaxing. Admittedly, the matriarch's last message mentioned something about the time loop gradually decaying, but she named no concrete deadlines in the fragments he had managed to piece together and he believed she would have put greater emphasis on that part if the timetable was particularly tight. No, that statement was there just to let him know he did not have an infinite amount of time to work with – he had some fairly large, but very much finite number to look forward to, and time was steadily ticking.

At least he hoped. He was quite doomed otherwise. 'Large but finite' he could work with, but if he had only a handful of restarts left? It didn't bear thinking about.

"Mister Kazinski?" Ilsa said, breaking him out of his thoughts. Just as well, his thoughts had taken a dark turn again, and he was tired of feeling depressed. "Are you listening to me?"

"I'm listening," Zorian lied. He wasn't really listening, of course, but that was because he'd had this conversation with Ilsa a million times by now.

"Right," Ilsa said dubiously. "As I was saying, you can pick up your badge when you finish school since it's so expensive and-"

"What if I want to pick it up now?" Zorian interrupted. His savings should be enough to fund a month of aimless wandering so he probably didn't need the badge for work, but he didn't like the idea of keeping his spellcasting abilities a secret lest some overzealous policeman report him to the guild and ultimately bring the academy in. Having a badge to prove his certification and membership would allow him to do as he pleased for the most part.

"You can pick one up at any of the mage guild offices scattered around Eldemar," Ilsa said. "Most large cities and regional centers have one."

Oh good. He had feared he could only pick one up at the Academy or something.

Eventually, Ilsa left, her parting words being that she looked forward to seeing him in class. Huh, that was new. Did she suspect he intended to blow off school to do his own thing? Well whatever, even if she did, it did not matter much – the academy always had a rather anemic response to students who don't show up for class. They would send a letter to his parents informing them that he wasn't attending his classes, and that was it. And fortunately for Zorian, no one would be at home to read the mail by the time the letter arrived, since his parents were going to Koth to visit their precious Daimen.

Satisfied that his course had been set for the moment, he picked up his things and set off towards the train station.

- break -

As the train departed from Cirin and started its journey towards Cyoria, Zorian began to relax somewhat. Part of that was that train rides always made him kind of sleepy and therefore sapped the tension straight out of his body and mind, but a great deal of it came from the fact that Red Robe was nowhere to be seen. Hours had passed – enough time to prepare and mount an attack on the Kazinski household several times over for someone of Red Robe's abilities – and no hostile force had struck against him or his family, so chances were that Red Robe wasn't coming at all. That meant his identity was probably safe for now, which was a major relief. If he hadn't discovered Zorian's identity in the previous restart, he probably wouldn't discover it at all – a month was ample time to track him down if Red Robe knew where to look. He wouldn't really relax fully until several restarts passed as peacefully as this one, but this was an encouraging sign.

He just had to make sure he didn't make any more stupid mistakes in the future.

The train stopped for a moment and then continued onward towards Cyoria. Zorian opted to stay on the train for now, despite his initial intention of getting off the train on the very first station after Cirin. The first stop after Cirin was an even smaller village that gravitated towards Cirin and had nothing notable to recommend it to anyone. Him disembarking there would be noted and remarked upon by the inhabitants and there was a chance that someone might recognize him and report him to his family before they could leave for Koth. And that was the kind of drama he really didn't need at the moment. And besides, what the hell would he do in a tiny unfamiliar village like that? No, it was far better to wait until Nigelvar and then travel on foot to Teshingrad. Nigelvar was also a small town of little note, but it was an important enough transport junction that no one would find a traveler who disembarked there on the way particularly strange. Teshingrad was a regional capital. It couldn't hold a candle to Eldemar, Korsa or Cyoria, but it was big and influential enough that newcomers were normal.

Teshingrad also had a mage guild office, so he could pick up his badge there.

He disembarked at Nigelvar without complications and immediately set out towards Teshingrad. Unfortunately for him, the storm that invariably hit Cyoria on the first day of every restart was apparently a more wide-scale phenomenon than he first thought, because he found himself in the middle of a raging rainstorm halfway there. His rain shield thankfully held out long enough for him to reach one of the roadside inns and take shelter there. He ended up spending the night there, slightly annoyed at the delay despite not having any concrete plans for the restart. It did not help that the food was terrible and the people kept giving him funny looks. It was probably his clothes – the ones his mother made him wear were clearly a bit fancy and out of the price range of most commoners, and he didn't have the chance to change before entering the inn. He made sure to put a basic warding scheme on his room to deter would be thieves and attackers, but thankfully no one tried anything while he slept.

Having survived the night at the inn without incident, Zorian departed the place early in the morning and reached Teshingrad a few hours later… only to get unpleasantly surprised when he tried to pick up his badge. As it turns out, Ilsa had not been exaggerating when she said the badge was expensive. It would cost him half of his savings to have one of those made! It was a highway robbery in Zorian's opinion, but the man he spoke with in the mage guild office wouldn't hear anything about lowering the price. Instead he pointed Zorian at a nearby wall where a job panel stood. It was similar to the job panel posted at the academy in Cyoria, only the jobs were much more reasonably priced, since the town did not have the same glut of amateur mages that Cyoria did. It would take two days for Zorian's badge to be ready for pickup, so he figured he may as well earn some money while he waited to replenish his money stash. It wasn't like he had something better to do.

The job list was… rather more eclectic than he hoped. He was sure that 2 chickens and a bag of flour was a fair price for fixing up a broken wall, but it was of no use to him personally. And the couple of job postings that did not define any concrete payment sounded very suspicious to him. Even so, he still found plenty of things to occupy his time with. Thus, for the next three days, Zorian helped with a bunch of repairs, tracked down a missing goat, carried a stack of stone blocks from one end of the town to the other on one of his floating discs, helped the local alchemist harvest her herbs, and eradicated a particularly nasty rat infestation in one of the private granaries on the edge of town. None of it was particularly difficult, but Zorian would be lying if he said he didn't learn anything in the process. It was a lot different knowing a spell academically and trying to use it to solve concrete problems.

"Well, there you go," the man behind the counter said, handing Zorian his badge. It was quite unexceptional in appearance, though Zorian could feel a complex spell formula embedded in it when his fingers touched the surface. He would have to take one of these things apart someday to see what that was about. "You can apply to any job you want with that, not just unofficial ones like the ones of the job board. Nice work, by the way. It's been a while since someone went through the town and helped out the townsfolk like that."

"I didn't really do it out of charity," Zorian grumbled.

"Oh, I know," the man said. "But there are a lot of mages who would consider such petty jobs to be beneath them and refuse to do them out of principle."

"A lot of them look like something the civilians could do on their own," Zorian admitted. "And no offense, but why don't you help if it's something that so desperately needs doing? I kind of doubt the guild would place a non-mage as their representative for the area."

"Ha!" the man laughed, not at all insulted by the accusation. "I do in fact help… when I find the time. This position is a lot busier than it appears, trust me on that. And while those jobs are admittedly not very desperate, most of them would take great efforts and a lot of time to accomplish without magic, whereas even a baby mage like yourself can solve them in less than an hour with a handful of spells. So yeah, maybe you didn't save the world in the past few days or whatever, but the people you helped are certainly glad you made their lives a little easier. The townsfolk saved some time, you got some easy cash to spend, and I got rid of some of my more annoying obligations. Everyone's a winner, no?"

"Hmm," said Zorian noncommittally.

"So… do you have a specific job already waiting for you or are you in search of a one?" the man asked.

"Nothing specific," Zorian said. "I was going to wander around for a while and see what catches my eye."

"Ah, I see. Well, I can recommend a few neighboring sites if you're interested in checking them out."

"Sure," shrugged Zorian. "It can't hurt to check thing out, I guess."

"Alternatively, if you're looking for a better paying version of the sort of one-off jobs you've been doing for the past few days, I recommend you go north, towards the Sarokian Highlands. Always plenty of work at the frontier, whether it's in infrastructure building or hunting monsters and whatnot. Much more dangerous than hunting overgrown rats, of course, but also a lot more profitable."

"An interesting idea," Zorian said. The only problem was that Cyoria was the main springboard for the expansion efforts into the Highlands. From what Zorian could figure out from the maps, it was very hard to bypass Cyoria when going that far north, and he didn't want to be anywhere near the city for the foreseeable future. "You know, I can't help but notice that the mage guild is pushing the settlement of the Sarokian Highlands pretty aggressively. What's up with that?"

"Ah, well, it's the whole thing with the Splintering, you see? Successor States are always looking to one-up each other and searching for advantages that could let them overcome their enemies. Eldemar has a nice big access to untamed wilderness to the north, so it would be a bit silly not to take advantage of it. It's a place rich in natural resources, I hear, both magical and mundane."

Zorian spent an hour with the man, discussing the region and his options. He didn't really want to settle down in any place in this particular restart, but he supposed he might want to try out some of the options presented by the man in the future, and in that case it might be convenient to have visited the location already and thus be capable of teleporting there directly.

So for the next two weeks, Zorian walked around the region, visiting various workshops, libraries, alchemists, herbalists and so on. Or just plain sight-seeing and doing odd jobs for the villagers and townsfolk he encountered along the way. He did not stop his magical training, but in the absence of any sort of clear goal or a convenient repository of spells like the academy library had been, he defaulted to the most basic of advancement methods – shaping exercises. It helped that most of the rural mages he met on his journey had some private shaping exercise they were willing to show him… and unlike Xvim, who simply told him the end result he wanted and refused to elaborate, they actually had detailed instructions about what to do and in what order.

By the end of the time loop, Zorian had learned how to peel the surface of a marble away, layer by layer; how to do the same to an apple and other fruit; how to cut paper by dragging his finger along the cutting line; how to induce a gentle ripple in a pool of water without touching it; how to levitate a blob of water and shape it into a perfect sphere; then freeze that sphere; and finally, how to telekinetically draw geometric shapes in the dust. None of those were really mastered in the Xvim sense of the word, but luckily Xvim wasn't anywhere near him this time so he could simply move on to the next exercise when he felt he had absorbed it to his liking. Shaping exercises were a lot less annoying when he didn't have to keep doing them until they could be done flawlessly, he found.

He also continued practicing his mind powers. They were extremely important, he felt – if it weren't for them, he would have never survived his altercation with Red Robe intact. At some point he planned to seek out other aranean colonies and execute his 'exploit the time loop to slowly leech aranean magic from them' plan, but right now he couldn't do it. It was too soon, his memories of aranea and their demise (and the role his obliviousness and carelessness played in it) too fresh in his mind. So instead he simply used his empathy on every person he spoke to and practiced connecting to the minds of various animals. He particularly liked walking near streams and ponds and taking control of the dragonflies flitting about in order to make them perform dizzying acrobatics around him. Insects had such rudimentary minds that taking total control over them was exceedingly easy, though figuring out how to puppeteer them effectively took some doing and he still couldn't keep control over more than 3 dragonflies at the same time.

Time passed. For the most part he managed to keep himself busy enough that he didn't have enough time to be depressed, but all his worries and feelings of powerlessness returned in full force every evening as he prepared himself for sleep. Every plan he tried to make seemed hollow, doomed to failure. He wasn't powerful enough. He didn't know enough. Red Robe had years and years of experience over him, and that was never going to change.

As the end of the restart approached, his mood only turned darker. He had avoided another confrontation in this restart, but what about the next? Would he wake up next time to eerie silence, only to find out that Red Robe got to his family after he had left and left them lifeless, soulless husks for him to find?

On the last night of the restart, Zorian didn't sleep at all, simply watching the night sky from a small, isolated hill he had found in his travels, idly using his mind powers to deflect mosquitos away from him as he stood consumed in his own thoughts.

- break -

Zorian's eyes abruptly shot open as a sharp pain erupted from his stomach. His whole body convulsed, buckling against the object that fell on him, and suddenly he was wide awake, not a trace of drowsiness in his mind.

"Good mow- Hey!" Kirielle yelped as Zorian enveloped her into a strong hug. "What the hell, Zorian!? Let me go, you brute!"

"Still the same Kirielle as ever," Zorian sighed dramatically, a weak smile on his face. "Now get off of me before I hug you some more."

His family was alright and, just like in the previous restart, Red Robe was nowhere to be seen. Thus, a much happier Zorian once again boarded the train and disembarked at Nigelvar. He didn't bother picking up his badge this time, though – it really was very expensive, and no one had actually asked to see it anyway. Instead he simply teleported himself to the last place he'd been at in the previous restart and continued his wanderings.

Being a mage out there in the periphery was a lot different than being a mage in Cyoria, Zorian mused. Without the massive quantities of ambient mana gushing out of the Hole, conserving mana was actually a noticeable issue – even shaping exercises tended to deplete his reserves after a couple of hours, whereas back in Cyoria his main limitation had been his patience and existing obligations eating into his free time. That was another reason why Zorian focused on shaping exercises in preference on any actual spellcasting while traveling.

He was also starting to miss the academy library. He had thought its reputation was way overblown for a while now, but now that he could no longer hit its vast shelves every time he ran into some issue he realized just how damn convenient it really was. It had a lot of holes where really exotic topics were concerned, but its selection of basic spells and books on common topics were second to none. Out here in the periphery, finding a spellbook that had the exact spell you needed was damn hard. They existed, but they had only the most basic of things and if you wanted anything exotic you were directed to some other settlement or private collection or what not.

He also found out that magic detection spells were a lot more useful than he had first realized. Outside of Cyoria, magical items and creatures actually stood out when exposed to such scrutiny. Back in Cyoria, most general magic detection spells just returned false positives all the time – you had to narrow your divination criteria down to something specific to get results.

All in all, he was starting to understand why mages tended to flock towards Cyoria and other cities situated on top of mana wells. Those kinds of places provided a whole lot of resources that were hard to acquire elsewhere in one convenient location.

But Zorian's journey continued. He was determined to visit every large city in the country, if nothing else then so he could teleport to any of them as he pleased, and he was seriously considering a journey around the continent as well. The only thing stopping him was that international travel was bound to be a hassle, and he was doing all this traveling to relax, not argue with border officials about authorization.

When another restart passed and Red Robe still failed to show up, Zorian finally allowed himself to more fully relax. It had been three restarts, and Red Robe still hadn't tracked Zorian down – he was pretty sure that meant he never would, then. Not a master detective then, that was good to know. Buoyed by the knowledge that he dodged the bullet this time, Zorian seriously considered what to do next.

He needed to contact Zach, but it wasn't a priority. Zach likely didn't have any crucial information that would help Zorian figure out how the time loop functioned, and Zorian didn't know how to find the other time traveler anyway. They were bound to meet again at some point, and Zorian wasn't going to play dumb again when they finally encountered one another, but he saw no need to waste his time on looking for a boy that probably didn't want to be found right now. It wasn't like he didn't have anything to do in the meantime. He absolutely needed to master a number of skills before he considered going back to Cyoria and look for Zach: he needed to find out more about soul magic, he needed to hone his mind magic into a proper tool and weapon like the aranea had done, and he needed to raise his combat skills to a level where he could meaningfully counter Red Robe in open combat.

The first priority was pretty obvious: he needed to know how to at least counter soul magic if he wasn't going to get blindsided again when dealing with Red Robe. Preferably he also wanted to figure out what Red Robe really did to the aranea and – if possible – reverse it. He still had Kael's list of people who could help him in that regard, and all of them were conveniently outside of Cyoria.

The second was just as crucial. Whatever knowledge about the time loop the matriarch gained behind his back, she almost certainly did it by ripping it out of someone's mind. Someone who wasn't Red Robe - probably a handful of normal people not aware of the time loop but still holding a small part of the puzzle. If he could identify these key people and read their mind he can find out what the big secret is. In other words, he needed to develop his mind magic, ethics be damned. He didn't think he could do this on his own, so he would have to seek out other aranea webs for this.

Lastly, he was embarrassingly powerless against Red Robe in their last encounter, and if the other mage hadn't made some big mistakes when handling him he would have lost utterly. He needed better traps and ambush tactics, better combat skills in order to not be utterly doomed when said ambushes fail, and better movement magic to retreat and escape when said combat skills prove insufficient. As far as he could tell, the only effective way to improve here was simple practice – in other words, going around and looking for trouble. The only problem with this was that this went against pretty much every instinct he had.

It would have to be done, though. He figured that delving into the Dungeon and taking a few restarts to visit the untamed wilderness to the north should do for a start, and he would figure out later where to go from there.

In line with those goals, he decided that his third post-aranea restart was going to be a bit more systematic than his previous wanderings. After marking down the locations of Kael's associates on a map, he chose a medium-sized town called Knyazov Dveri as his next destination. The town was close to the northern wilderness and had a notable dungeon access, so there should be plenty of opportunities to practice his combat skills; it was situated on top of a Rank 2 mana well, which was fairly anemic as far as mana wells went but was nonetheless better than nothing; and finally, it was roughly in the center of a diffuse cloud of Kael's associates scattered throughout the region, so he would have easy access to the rest of them should the one in the city prove to be a dead end. It was, as far as Zorian could tell, an ideal place to start at.

The next day he teleported to the nearest town he could reach with his teleport spell and set off towards his target.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Web Chapter 14

2014-08-27T20:34:38Z

Bilagaana:

Ah chou - is the English coughing sound. [[User:Tasear|Tasear]]

Isn't that for a sneeze? --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 15:34, 27 August 2014 (CDT)

Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-08-13T20:27:57Z

Bilagaana: typo

In the Katjvarna territory, the four seasons basically don’t exist. It’s the tropics.

There is no spring nor autumn, and, of course, no winter. There is only the season when the general of summer seriously attacks, and when he slightly loosens his hand. It’s allowable to call half of the Empire’s history, the history of the fight with this brave general.

Therefore, between the slender and tall [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dipterocarpaceae dipterocarp] trees-- the figure of somebody fast asleep with his body entrusted to a hanging hammock was possibly the form of humanity’s triumph against the general of summer.

“Ikta, please wake up, Ikta.”

A small, lovable humanoid [something] climbed aboard that someone’s chest, which rose and fell with the breathing of his slumber, and shook the body eagerly. A large face and short limbs, a round form, a [light cavity] in his body. That form was undeniably a light spirit, one pillar of the elemental spirits which served as the good partners of humanity.

“...Nnn…what is it, Kusu? Didn’t I say I’d sleep through the graduation ceremony?...”

Taking off the hat that shaded his face, the somebody took up the light spirit called Kusu with both hands. He was a black-haired, sleepy-eyed youth. The shirt and navy blue pants worn on his body were unrecognizably misshapen, but it was possible that they were a uniform that in some way matched with the hat.

“So, it ended.”

“...Hmm?”

While staring up and down at the spirit held in his arms, the sleepy-eyed youth-- Ikta tilted his head.

“If progress was as planned, the Imperial Segal Grand Academy’s 131st Term Graduation Ceremony ended just about now, and they should be shifting to the Communal Meal between graduates and guardians. Would it be bad to have a meal here?”

Hearing that, Ikta casually turned his gaze to the skies, and, indeed, the sun had risen considerably compared to when he looked before he slept.

“Certainly, this is terrible. Let’s miss this meal, even though it’s free.”

Ikta, having sluggishly lowered his body from the hammock and stood on the ground, stretched widely. His back cracked, his sleepy conscious just then awoke, and all at once his hunger and thirst attacked.

“Ugh, I have a headache… light dehydration, I wonder?”

“It’s because you slept a long time in this heat. First, let’s stop by a well and replenish our water supply.”

Ikta brought the body of Kusu who so advised him to the special pouch he attached to his own hip and snugly stored him there. For the slow-footed spirit, that was the default position during travel.

“Well, shall I endure it just a little? Just for today, since it’s a waste to quench our thirst with tepid water.”

After quickly retrieving the hammock from the tree trunks, Ikta, even while grimacing from his headache, started running through the inside the forest in high spirits.

“I’m Yahg the physical education instructor, congratulations on your graduation, Miss Igsem. Ah, the High Grade Military Officer Exam is drawing closer before you. I think that, if it’s you, then you’ll definitely pass, but don’t relax even a little alright?”

“I receive your advice gratefully, Instructor Yahg. I’m thinking of putting the things I learned here to best use in practice.”

After the graduation ceremony, the Academy president’s long speech, having calculatingly joined forces with the fierce heat, actually sent eight students out to the medical room. Finally, Yatorishino Igsem of those who moved to the Communal Lunch under the grand pavilion as per the schedule, not being able to dine properly, was savoring the annoyances of being an honor student.

“Oh, Yatorishino-kun, congratulations on your graduation. I’m Kobakk from educational guidance. As expected of the top of her class. Are you also expecting the same results from the High Grade Military Officer Exam?”

“Thank you very much, Instructor Kobakk. I wish devote my whole energy to meet expectations.”

--The top student understands it, even without you guys saying. So let me go already!

While she continued the unpleasant reception, in actuality, nothing but that was repeating in her mind.

If they came just to congratulate her on graduating, that would still be okay. There was no helping that she felt unhappy that, after words of congratulations, each and every one of the instructors added their own names. Furthermore, that type of people generally, in school life up to now, was a group with weak connections to Yatori.

Because being forgotten was scary, they tried to make even a small impression from the start. It was a ridiculous idea. But still, as the top of her class who combined her character with wisdom and courage, she had to take on a manner devoted to etiquette.

“Ah, alright! The second serving of ice cream is here!”

Yatori’s ears twitched at the detail exclaimed by another student in the near vicinity…. icecream!

As might be expected from the congratulation of the graduates of the Imperial Grand Academy, fancy cuisine to match the occasion was lined up on the tables of the assembly hall. Fish fry covered with plenty of spices, meat soup boiled with a mountain of spices, mixed rice boiled together with so many spices that you’d die. The flavor of spices which were used for the purpose of sterilization, seasoning, and metabolism acceleration was an essential characteristic of Katjvarna. Since Yatori was accustomed to the stuff itself, she didn’t mind it.

However, she just now came from the president’s long speech. She was all out of such things like sweat, and the temperature of her lips, dry and papery, surpassed the normal by two degrees. Eat foods with plenty of spices and accelerate metabolism → sweat and get a refreshing coolness- she didn’t need to undergo a process as irritating as the one she had been until this time. Yatori’s body desired a more direct [coolness].

One way or the other finishing the conversation with the instructors at an appropriate place, she turned to the direction of the voice from earlier and started walking with a quick pace. Icecream-- that was undeniably the most appealing sound to anyone in this country. In Katjvarna, far from snow and never even having had frost fall, the only ones that could make the precious gem called ice were the water spirits.[[Image:pg27.jpg|thumb|Her fingers, as they took the spoon handle, overlapped with the fingers of a youth trying to reach for it at the same time.]] In addition to that, they couldn’t make a lot at once, and the majority of it circulated as an industrial coolant. The luxury of [eating ice] was a pleasure only for days with special, joyous things.

Given out to many hands, the remaining amount now was in a precarious state. Yatori, barely enduring the urge to starting running- despite doing nothing but praying that enough for her remained- finally arrived in front of the plate.

She breathed a sigh of relief without thinking. The icecream on top of the large plate was really only a small amount, scraped together and served on a small plate, would finally be enough for one person. It was by a hair’s breadth…. While imagining the coolness of the ice slipping down her throat, she placed a hand on the serving spoon-

“Ah.”

Her fingers, as they took the spoon handle, overlapped with the fingers of a youth trying to reach for it at the same time.

“...Ikta.”

“Ah, Yatori. Congratulations on graduating. As expected of the top of her class. I’m proud to be in the same year.”

While giving the false compliment, the black-haired youth resistantly put strength into the tightly gripped spoon. Yatori also did the same. Grappling with the spoon from left and right, the two squared off in front of the plate.

“...You, didn’t show up at the graduation ceremony right?”

“Well, that was rude of me. My heart was always together with everyone.”

“I have no interest in the your peculiar, conveniently detachable heart. So, where was the main body?”

“Overpowered by sleep in the forest behind the school. I couldn't help worrying about how many people collapsed this year.”

“Eight people were incapacitated by listening.... So, you, who for some reason skipped the graduation ceremony, only show up for the Communal Lunch like nothing happened?”

“Because of this, there was no lunch today in the dormitories. Even if you let me sleep through the graduation ceremony, dining is compulsory.”

“Like I’d accept your excuse. Anyway, remove your hand.”

To Yatori who ordered in a threatening tone, Ikta shrugged his shoulders and gave a villainous smile.

“That the world-famous top graduate can’t concede one plate of ice cream to another person…”

“Ngh.”

“I’m disappointed… The teachers would probably be disgusted. To think that the someone such as the eldest daughter of the Igsem Family is so shameful…”

Drawn out by the reference to her family’s honor, the strength gradually left Yatori’s hand. Ikta, having successfully stolen the serving spoon, gleefully served the remaining icecream on a small plate.

“As expected of Yatorishino Igsem. Her pride higher than a mountain, her heart larger than than the ocean. It seems I truly have a good friend-- Ah, ow!?”

The moment he brought the filled plate to his body, a tingling numbness ran through Ikuta’s left arm. Without drawing attention, Yatori’s quickly dispatched fist hit the nerves in his elbow. Firmly catching the plate slipping out of his hand mid-fall and claiming it as her own, Yatori gave a triumphant smile.

“Thank you for going out of your way to serve it for me, Ikta-kun. A gentleman does things ladies first.”

“The result is the honor of receiving of your praise.”

Ikta retorted despite having lost the argument, rubbing his elbow with tearing eyes.

“...Mm~m.”

The coolness and sweetness spreading in her mouth, the scent of cinnamon leaving her nose, the sensation of icecream thawed by her body heat sliding down her throat. Yatori was shivering at sensuality of those things while mindlessly holding the spoon in her mouth.

“I'm being restored to life. Icecream is the ''best''.”

“That’s so true isn’t it? On the other hand, I’m hot and about to die. No, I’ve been dead for a long time.”

With a drink in a porcelain cup in one hand, Ikta was slouching on a bench set up in a corner of the party hall. He was glaring resentfully at Yatori’s blissful expression with a sidelong glance.

“How exaggerated. The palm wine is chilled in itself, isn’t it?”

“The alcohol<ref>written as: 酒精 (wine spirits/ethyl alcohol); read as: アルコール　(alcohol)</ref> is weak and it wasn’t fermented enough. Therefore, I won’t acknowledge this stuff as alcohol.”

Despite saying that, Ikta, with a large jug of palm wine placed on his bench, was draining the contents of his cup and pouring himself several refills from there. When his thirst was finally quenched, he came with both arms filled to capacity with food from the tables and began eating incessantly.

“Nng...mmm…. Considering that this is a party for the Imperial Grand Academy, the quality of the food being served is equal to the Empire’s dignity. The reality that it’s declining is an alarming thing, you know, Yatori-kun.”

“Be quiet. Because normal students- unlike you, who slips in every year- only attend once, the quality of the food isn’t something they care about, you know.”

While speaking, Yatori carried the last spoonful of icecream to her mouth with a trace of regret. Without thinking, she was gazing at the table, but there was currently no sign that more would come. She couldn’t help but be reminded of Ikta’s speech.

“Damn, I guess that was the end of this year’s icecream. In any case, it’s because the price of the milk and honey sprinkled on top of the ice, which is produced directly in the kitchen, seems to have risen quite a lot since the year began.”

Thus complaining, Ikta, as if giving into despair, gulped down palm wine.

Stored in the pouch on his waist, his partner, the light spirit Kusu, raised his eyes, appearing anxious about the circumstances.

“Ikta, drink alcohol moderately. It’s harmful to the body.”

“I guess so, Kusu. Opportunities in which I can drink enough to harm my body are rare, you know.”

While watching that usual back and forth between the two, Yatori innocently brought her hand to her right hip and caressed the face of her partner being stored there. With [fire chambers] in both hands, he was the deep-red fire spirit Shia.

“It seems you’re having difficulties as always, Kusu. Shia is worried as well.”

“Thank you very much, Yatori. Shia has blessed with a responsible master.”

“Agreement.”

After speaking only that with a sigh, Shia became silent for a second time.

He seemed cold, but considering the two, he was closer to a spirit's standard mode. A spirit's personality was shaped by accepting his master's influence, but ones with communication abilities as high as Kusu were rare, and spirits attached to soldiers were especially liable to becoming uncommunicative.

"Ah, Yatori-sama! Congratulations on graduating at the top of your class!”

Having found Yatori’s figure, six students from the crowd came to encourage her. Certainly not handling them coldly, she answered them with a smile, the same as when she addressed the instructors.

“Thank you. Also, congratulations to you, too.”

When a voice was returned from Yatori, the students who came to have a conversation, regardless of gender, became excited. Her red hair extending past her shoulders with its tips curling in and out intermingling, the pupils of her large eyes seeming to symbolize intelligence and sincerity, her stylishly-worn uniform unwrinkled by the heat. That was a figure as if dignity were painted in a picture.

With excellence in both the military and literary arts united with a personal history as a descendant of the Distinguished Igsem Family of the Classical Military Clans, Yatorishino Igsem received greater expectations and respect from students in the same class than anyone else…. But, to that extent, the companion together with in her an unbecoming situation, he was exceedingly conspicuous.

“...Umm. Possibly, are you involved with Ikta Solork?”

Sure enough, the one girl who noticed the existence of the dead drunk [unbecoming someone-san] whispered to Yatori in a lowered voice.

“Eh? No, we’re just talking a bit.”

“You shouldn’t keep company with that kind of good-for-nothing. Stupidity is contagious.”

Yatori only responded to that harsh evaluation with a vague smile. The girl continued even closer to Yatori’s ears.

“...Either I’m mistaken about something, or there is a rumour that this guy is also taking the High Grade Military Officer Exam. I think that he’ll fail it quickly in any case, but please be careful that you aren’t distracted by him.”

Yatori, being what she was, suppressed a snicker at that girl’s words, but leaving that aside the girl quickly changed the topic

“Anyway, Yatori-sama. When will you go to actual combat with as a commander?”

Since she didn’t so much as take the Exam yet, there was a limit to how hasty one could be. But, of course, without revealing those kinds of true feelings, Yatori politely answered her innocent question.

“I can’t say anything yet, but normally it seems that after training for four~five years, you receive a rank and from there you can handle being an official military officer.”

“Four years… I hope it’s much faster because you’re Yatori, but I wonder if you can’t make it in time.”

“Make it in time…. What are you talking about?”

When Yatori tilted her head and asked for an explanation, this time a boy from behind her answered.

“Her relative lives in Katjvarna’s Eastern Province. Hey… right now the our<ref>written as: 帝國　(Empire); read as: ウチ（we, us)</ref> Eastern Stronghold is repulsing the invasion from the Kioka Republic National Army, right?”

“Yeah, Yatorishino-san was just saying how it would be fun if she went as a reinforcement.”

Another boy added more. Without noticing that Yatori didn’t respond, they continued.

“But still, to go that far, even the guys from the Republic would abandon the invasion. In any case, it’s because the Commander-in-Chief of the Eastern Stronghold is that great Hazaaf Rikan-dono. He is a little distressed now by the New Division, whose status is unknown, but he’ll bring it under control soon...”

“Have the relative escape quickly. The Eastern Province will fall at the hands of the Kioka Army in less than a month.”

Ikta blandly inserted words into the middle of the conversation. At that sinister detail, the group creased their eyebrows.

“...Wait. What do you mean by that?”

“What I said. The Eastern Stronghold will collapse and that whole area will be seized by the Kioka Republic. I pity Lieutenant General Rikan. If he didn’t have a tight choker, this kind of result wouldn’t be necessary.”

“I can’t let that go unchallenged, Ikta Solork. The Eastern Stronghold led by Lieutenant General Rikan is currently devoting its full energy to repelling the barbaric invasion. Since that’s the case, why are you assuming defeat?”

“And belief in certain victory invites consequences. But defeatists like you probably won’t understand.”

That large group unanimously opposing Ikta were students decided on being involved with the military for their career after graduation. At their root was the blind faith to act in accordance with their own nation’s army, changing its name to the abandonment of thinking called [belief in certain victory], and even producing a foolish optimism about the war situation in the Eastern Province.

“I heard a rumour that you’re taking the High Grade Military Officer Exam, but- ha- are you sober? Before passing or not passing, consider whether the Imperial Army wants a coward like you, [Ikta the Lazy].”

“Nothing but skipping lectures and practical skills lessons. If we talk about what you do in that time, afternoon naps, idleness, and picking up women come to mind. A refined specimen of a good-for-nothing, master of deadbeat life-- that’s you, don’t you agree, Ikta Solork?”

“Look, he has no words to say back.”

“Come on guys, don’t be that way. This is a day for celebration, so let’s enjoy it without fighting.”

Those things being said by Yatori, from the center of things, elicited only restraint from everyone else. When they left with slightly dissatisfied expressions, the remaining Yatori sighed and began to ask the youth next to her a question.

“...So it’s true, it’s really collapsing? The Eastern Stronghold.”

“Do you think that a boxer who could block a fist has a chance at winning?”

Ikta’s example was simple and sharp. While pouring a refill of palm wine into his cup, he continued.

“If you think calmly, it’s something you understand quickly, isn’t it? The main point, why is the Eastern Stronghold trembling even now in the action zone? The [Stronghold] is a standing local military organization during peacetime. Because more than three months have passed since the Kioka Army’s invasion began, if we’re seriously planning to win the war, it’s strange that they weren’t able to send military forces from Central a long time ago and replace the Eastern Province District Army.”

The Stronghold that was a standing organization, concerning the insufficient mobility of the military, had the power to protect but not the power to attack. [A boxer that was able to block a fist] that Ikta used as an example was like that. The troops without the ability to make an assertive attack for that reason were under the pressure of a defensive battle they couldn’t foresee.

“That one has no hope of winning with a nonaggressive defense is basics of the basics of military science. Because you’ll just be hit from above guard with an octopus. The current Eastern Stronghold is on the verge of that… no, is it worse? Because the New Division recently released by the Kioka Army from the war has slipped our guard and is causing damage.”

“... You mean the Aerial Warfare Unit, right? Certainly, that’s a threat the Empire didn’t predict.”

Yatori nodded unpleasantly. --The Aerial Warfare Unit. That was the Kioka Army’s New Division, organized to resemble countless soldiers riding blimps. They crossed the national border from the skies and invaded Imperial territory, visiting and dropping large quantities of flaming oil on an towns and army facilities turned into supply relay points.

As a result of the flying altitude being too high, there were currently no measures on the Empire’s side to directly counter Aerial Warfare. From a distant height that neither arrows nor bullets can reach, they could continue causing damage to the Empire. This accumulation of damage would cause the troops of the Eastern Stronghold to suffer over time.

“From the start of the [air bombings] from Aerial Warfare until now, already how many towns have been burned...? No, if only houses are being burned, then that’s still fine. They burn field crops, burn granaries, and the towns can’t maintain a food supply. The Stronghold’s troops are the same. Concerning food these days, they should already be in a state of distress.”

“But the supplies from Central should have arrived.”

“The amount spread out to all of the people burned out of their homes with the air raids? There’s no way Central has that kind of surplus. Hypothetically, even if they do send it, can they continue that endlessly from now? Even though they have no expectations of winning main war?”

Saying that, Ikuta slumped, lying down on the bench. As if, ridiculously, that was just about everything he to want to say.

“More than anything, I pity the Commander-in-Chief of the Stronghold, Hazaaf Rikan. The commanding of a lost battle will certainly be bitter, wouldn’t it? This and that, everything was the negligence of the Emperor and Ministry who have no intention waging war seriously.”

“Put an end to it there, Ikta. As I expected, this isn’t the place for this.”

Wary of eavesdroppers in the surroundings, Yatori warned against his speech. The Katjvarna Imperial Family was sacred, forbidden territory. To say nothing of the current wartime, casually speaking those criticisms wouldn’t be tolerated. Particularly, it would invariably involve the contributions of a descendant of a Distinguished Family of the Classical Military Clans, Yatori, with the responsibility... One couldn’t speak carelessly.

“First, rather than talking about a war we can’t influence, there is currently a more constructive topic for us, right?”

“Hnn…? Ahh, this evening’s Graduation Festival? I want to go all out the whole night. Where should I go to drink?”

“You just drunk to your heart’s content! I meant the High Grade Military Officer Exam.”

While holding Kusu face up in his arms, Ikta made a sour face as if he had swallowed a bug.

“Ah-- that depressing event was also left…”

“Even if you indisposed, I’ll have you participate... Really, you do understand it’s significance right?”

Drawing closer in direction of the reclining Ikta’s head, Yatori whispered in a small voice inaudible to their surroundings.

“...Using the Igsem Family connections, I prepared a librarian position at the National Library of the Capital for you. In exchange, I’ll have you take the High Grade Military Officer Exam together with me and fight in my favor during the Secondary Exam Continuation. You also agreed to the deal, right?”

“That’s a given, since the Library of the Capital is the retirement destination for nobility. Lending out various amusements to empty-headed people with riches and leisure time to spare, occasionally maintaining dust-covered, pitiable academic books… just with that I’d have a sum as my salary that doesn’t need worrying about my next meal. For me, that’s a distant dream. Although I did think that it was a cheap-shot scheme, uncharacteristic of you, Yatori. If it’s you, success is ensured even without something like my help, no?”

“Say what you want. If all I had to do was succeed, then I’d fight with just one arm…. However, the results required of eldest daughter of the Igsem family aren’t just that. The distinction of [top success] is necessary.”

“Haven’t you done nothing but monopolize that distinction with everything from the time at the Academy? It’s about time you surrendered it to someone, you know. You aren’t the only person who wants to sit in the top seat.”

“Look who’s saying that. Just because you didn’t sit in it doesn’t mean I’m the only one who did.”

Hearing that, Ikta stared blankly, possibly in a strange condition due to the heat, picked up [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manila_clam Manila] clamshells from the plates of food he finished eating and one by one began placing them on his head. Yatori’s eyebrows drew in doubtfully.

“...Wait, that, what are you doing?”

“Overestimating myself too much.”<ref>text: 買いかぶりすぎ (overestimating -someone- too much);
homonym: 貝かぶりすぎ (wearing too many clams -on one's head-)</ref>

Without making any kind of comment, Yatori knocked the Manila clams down from the youth’s head.

“...Anyway! You aren’t the type to not use the ability that you’re hiding without any meaning. Particularly for this test, it seems that the youngest of the Remeon family is going to appear as a strong candidate. There’s no being too careful. Treading on you, Yatorishino Igsem will record her first step military rule.”

“Well, I think that’s fine. By what I heard, the league of your fellow Secondary Exam Continuation test-takers don’t seem unusual. Being the first to enter battle and preparing military forces are the basics of the basics of military affairs. [The many outweigh the few.]”

“If you understand, then that’s fine. Sincerely try not to make a mistake large enough to fail the Primary Written Examination.”

“Yep, I got it, I’ll try my best. Because, unlike you, being involved with the army is the last thing I want to do.”

While responding shamelessly, Ikta skillfully poured a refill of palm wine into cup while lying down.

The High Grade Military Officer Exam-- a barrier which only those who have completed the Childhood Military Discipline Course at a designated educational institution as study material were allowed to challenge, so to speak the first trial that upper echelon cadets needed to surmount to become elite soldiers.

With the case in the army where one Private First Class = two Privates, one couldn’t climb the ranks unless with very large military gains in actual combat, and that promotion reached its limit with the seventh rank from the bottom, the non-commissioned officer [Sergeant Major]. But the High Grade Military Officer Exam was something created with the goal of selecting candidates for commissioned officers, and those who passed it were able to acquire the status of [Warrant Officer], one rank above [Sergeant Major], from the beginning. However, the Exam could be taken once per year, up to three times.

Of course, the passing rate was absurdly high. Covering the entire test, they seldom, if ever, cut by 400 times, and they didn’t reduce by 20 times even with just the Primary Written Examination. But since there was a tendency for the people of the Katjvarna Empire to regard soldiers as heroes, the ones who succeeded at this became objects of adoration. It was a chance to acquire both status and prestige….

“Nnn--, national tactics discourse. How bothersome--”

The existence of Ikta in the middle of test-takers facing and squinting their eyes at exam papers, drowsily moving a pencil, was already shockingly out of place. And yet the answering itself was advancing unusually smoothly from the start that the surrounding test-takers alike only felt ashamed.

“Ahh-- the Study of Military Affairs Administration. How tepid--”

Concerning his posture, it was the same as a child forced to do summer homework. Cheek propped up, lips curving in an [へ] shape, eyes somewhat like those of a dead fish. So, falling flat the instant he finished the answers for each subject class, and lying that way without fixing his eyes, he didn’t so much as twitch until the collection of exam papers.

“Geh-- Alderah Theology. How annoying--”

Depending on the personality of the instructor proctoring the Exam, that was a lack of seriousness quite capable of having him ordered from the room, but it appeared that he was blessed by enough luck to slip by.

And, like that, the Exam’s second day arrived, the last subject of which was the [Use of the Military].

“This is the last one, this is the last one…. Hnn?”

Mechanically filling out exam papers, the hand of Ikta, who was practically in the state of a living corpse, abruptly stopped. The theme of the essay question written on the last of the exam papers seized his eye and didn’t let go.

--Freely state your thoughts concerning the Imperial Army’s former General Bada Sankrei, who previously abandoned the Kioka War and was made into a war criminal.

“...”

For the first time since the Exam began, A question was posed that could leave him at a loss. Based on the style of answer, [freely state], it wasn’t characteristic of the questions asked the army. There didn’t seem to be an intention to fit a template.

--However, from the contents, he could sense just a slightly nostalgic scent.

Since Ikta, who without thinking instinctively didn’t want to answer, couldn’t really list criticisms of the Imperial Family on the High Grade Military Officer Exam, and since he had belief that he should already be working on matters in another subject, he recorded this short answer.

--Every hero dies of overwork.

At 7:20PM, the Primary Written Examination ended at every venue, and the over 6,000 test-takers were reduced to fewer than 300 as per every year.

About one month after the completion of that Primary Written Examination. Ikta and Yatori, carrying luggage for a journey on their backs, were gazing at the ocean from the harbor with their respective spirits. As a result of the Secondary Examination Continuation being conducted on the Hirgano Archipelago on the southern side of the Empire, they came to board the transport ship heading to the actual location.

“Things are going just as planned so far, aren’t they? I’m relieved that you passed.”

“It’s because I’d been skipping lectures and doing nothing but exam study ever since the deal was proposed two years ago.”

Ikta answered mixed with a yawn. Unlike the High Grade Military Officer Exam which one can pass with just excellent grades, a librarian position at the National Library of the Capital was exclusive to retiring nobility. Ikta had no chance outside this deal.

“Not that I’m discriminating against library employees, but you’re really working hard for that. It’s not even that you’re particularly a bookworm, right?

“I like books, but if I had to say, any work would be fine. The point is that it’s a librarian at the [National] Library [of the Capital]. If just those parts were the same, then I don’t care even if I’m a gardener or a cleaning lady.”

The Katjvarna Empire’s capital Banhataal was the Empire’s core both geographically and politically. Hypothetically, even if the war situation with the Kioka Republic worsened after this, it would be the last of the last to be persecuted. The welfare program was also generous for employees of a national institution like the Library. To be blunt, it was a position which one could slack off on until the nation was on the brink of ruin.

“Once this deal goes smoothly, if I can idle away like that from now until I die, two years worth of exam study is cheap, you know. Since I hate wasting effort, I’m not stingy with that amount, the effort needed for myself to slack off.”

“Haa…. I see. So you’re that kind of person.”

Sighing with half disgust and half admiration, Yatori gazed at the great ocean spreading out before her eyes. On the ocean surface, the waves were low and the winds calm. It was hatefully clear weather. The beach air smelled like a mix of sand and salt.

“The ship is here, Ikta. Come now, Yatori and Shia should go, too.”

Urged on by the light spirit Kusu stored in the pouch on Ikta’s hip, the two lined up and went walking in the ship’s direction.

From the medium-sized ship coming along the harbor, sailors recognizable as soldiers with one glance got off and scrutinizingly appraised Ikta and Yatori’s full lengths.

“Your exam admission tickets.”

After confirming exam admissions tickets from both of them, the sailors silently prompted to the two to board. When they boarded, there were no frivolous ornaments, characteristically of army furnishings, but it was a generally attentively maintained, sanitary ship. The guest cabins to which they were guided, despite being narrow, still had beds stacked three levels high on the left and right--furthermore, an earlier guest was there.

“...Ahh, good afternoon. Perhaps, are you also test-takers?”

The one who spoke with an expression that mixed nervousness and relief, was a tall girl with pale blue hair. Her partner, a water spirit, was sitting on her lap. It was a gentle impression in contrast with the firm Yatori.

“It seems so. I’m Yatorishino Igsem. A 131st Term graduate of the Imperial Segal Grand Academy. My partner is the fire spirit Shia. This is Ikta Solork from the same year and the light spirit Kusu…. You are?”

Slightly surprised by the family name Igsem which Yatori mentioned, she immediately returned a self-introduction.

“I-I’m extremely grateful. Umm, I’m an 11th Term graduate of the Imperial Min Mihaela Nursing Academy, Haroma Bekkel. This little one is my partner, the water spirit Miru. Igsem-san, Solork-san, please be kind to me.”

Sitting on the bed opposite Haroma, Yatori added words in a gentle tone.

“We didn’t settle on using our family names. Yatori is fine, you know.”

“Please, if you would, call me Ik-kun with affection.”

Haroma gave a small laugh at the behavior of Ikta, who teased her with a pompous tone.

“It’s fine if you ignore this person’s joke, Haroma-san. If you go along, you’ll be sucked in by his manner.”

“Hehe… you two get along well, don’t you? Then, if you’d like, please call me Haro. Since my acquaintances all call me that.”

“I’ll impose on your words, Haro…. Your partner is a water spirit, and you yourself come from a Nursing Academy, so I wonder if your desired Division is the Medics?”

“It’s as you say. While I’m embarrassed about this, it’s my third time as a test-taker, and this is the first time I passed the Written Examination. Since it’s my last chance, it would be nice if they would let me survive, but…”

“The Medics Division, compared to others, does have a low success rate, but I think you have plenty of hope. If we end up competing, I can’t go easy, but if there is a way to cooperate, I’d want to join hands.”

For Yatori, with both a smiling tone and expression, her innermost thoughts were half honest opinion and half calculations. With preparing the [perfect ally with no interest in passing the Exam] called Ikta as her first military gain, she was now in the phase of acquiring allies locally.

“If we can, that’s reassuring. The eldest daughter of the Igsem Family-- I’ve heard rumors of Yatori-san’s fame.”

“Oh, I’m flattered. It would be nice if the actual strength accompanying me was even half of that in the rumors, though…”

When the two began their socializing mixed with modesties, the cabin door opened and a new passenger showed his form. He was a chubby youth with a round face placed on a plump torso. He quickly surveyed the inside of the room, and, startled at one point, widened his eyes.

“Ikta Solork…? W-Why are you here?!”

“Ohh, my buddy Mashuu! You passed too? Why how great, how serendipitous!”

Embraced by Ikta who stood up from the bed, the youth called Mashuu made an extremely reluctant face. While desperately pushing his companion away, his gaze this time was concentrated on Yatori.

“Tch, Yatorishino… so you’re here too, huh?”

“It’s been a month, hasn’t it, Mashuu-kun? I’m glad we were able to meet. It doesn’t seem the same way for you, though.”

“Of course, not. If you had messed up on the Primary Examination, you don’t know how thrilled I’d be.”

Mashuu cursed her loathingly. On behalf of Haroma whom he hadn’t met, Yatori inserted an introduction.

“This is Mashuu Tetdrich and his partner, the wind spirit Tsuu. He’s in the same year as Ikta and I am. If Haro has a memory of hearing the family name Tetdrich, then please say so. I think he’d be very pleased.”

“What kind of introduction is that?! Whether someone has a memory or not, within the Empire the Tetdrich Family is still a preeminent Distinguished Family of the Classical Military Clans! It isn’t superior or inferior to ones like Igsem or Remeon!”

“Te-Tetdrich… was it? Umm… If I’ve heard it before or haven’t… It’s not that I don’t feel it’s on the tip of my tongue, but…”

Since Haro unknowingly said something rude, Mashuu stamped his feet and ground his teeth in frustration. With that timing, Ikta, as if comforting, or perhaps one should say, as if teasing, clapped a hand on his shoulder.

“It’s fine, Mashuu. It’s that major-on-a-minor-scale type of popularity that’s your position. It’s not particularly necessary for all entertainers to have a national fan-base. You’re honestly trying your best on the local route.”

“Just who is an entertainer?! Ahh, come on, whatever is fine, so for the time being, you can let go!”

Followed by Ikta like a ghost in the background, Mashuu hugged his knees in a corner of the cabin and sat down in protest. Shaking her head, Yatori restrained Haro, who was trying to say something as if unable to just watch.

“Stand up quietly. In those current circumstances, whatever you say, he’ll take offense to it.”

“H-hahh……. Somehow, are you used to the treatment?”

“He’s someone I’ve continued entangled with for four years. Ah, but if Ikta is there, coping with it is easy. It’s like using poison to overcome poison.”<ref>proverb: 毒を以て毒を制する (fighting fire with fire)</ref>

Yatori finished talking with a light smile. When she did, the figure of Ikta talking incessantly to Mashuu seemed even to Haro like a poisonous snake twined around its prey. Slightly scared, she averted her gaze.

“...Umm, Yatori-san, you're in the same year as Ikta-san, right?”

“Yeah. He's a friend from since we enrolled in the Grand Academy. Well, it's a strange coincidence, but you might say I got stuck with him.”

As Yatori spoke mixed with a sarcastic laugh, Haro, bringing her mouth slightly closer to her ear, asked in an even smaller voice.

“Umm, Mashuu-san also seems the same way, so, then as I expected, Ikta-san is also a descendant of a Distinguished--”

“Hahaha, no~o way. Solork is the name of an orphanage, young lady.”

With laughter suddenly in her ear, Haro without thinking cried “Hyaa?!” and turned around. Ikta, who seemed to have come unnoticed from Mashuu's side, had shamelessly encamped next to her and was laughing hysterically.

“A descendant of a Distinguished Family, you said? I have no father and no mother. At the time, I found Kusu when he was working at the Solork Orphanage, collapsed and dying in a decaying vacant basement. I've been with that little guy ever since. Also, luckily since I wasn't that stupid, I was allowed to attend the Grand Academy on a scholarship.”

“Ah, so that's what happened. Excuse me, I asked something rude based on my interest... Kyaa?!”

“It's fine, I don't mind~ Since I'll also do considerably rude things to you from now on.”

After having the back of her hand caressed, an erotic voice rose from Haro's mouth. While watching the spectacle, Yatori held her face with one hand as if to say, “so it's started again...”

“Tall, aren't you… slender. You're even five fingers taller than a boy like me...”

“Hya, I'm 176cm....<ref>176cm is approximately 5'9''</ref> Excuse me, in spite of being a girl, I'm meaninglessly tall...”

“Doesn't it just mean you have good physical development...? ... Ah, your fingers are a little rough. Do you normally do housework by yourself?”

“I-I have five younger brothers, and I'm their older sister... Hyaa! Don't stroke my upper arm...!”

“The eldest daughter of six siblings? My goodness, that's incredible, no, stressful.... What do your parents do?”

“T-They're renting fields from the lord in the area.... But the earnings from just that aren't enough, if I don't get promoted and send money-- Yaa, don't pinch my earlobe, or comb through my hair...!”

The touching that began with the back of her hand, making that its origin, steadily advanced in the direction of her body. To be honest, Yatori thought that it was amusing, but since it'd reach a refinement unsuitable for pictures if that continued, before that happened, she decided to grab Ikta by the nape of his neck and stop him.

“We're stopping there, Ikta. Save picking up women for another time.”

“Ohh, too bad.”

After he was tossed away by Yatori, Ikta returned to the direction of Mashuu who was hugging his knees in a corner of the room. Noticing Haro, who was happily freed but breathing very feebly, Yatori called out.

“Are you okay…? Sorry; I stopped him, but it was a little late.”

“Hahh, hah… J-just what did he do to me...?”

“It’s a bad habit of his. Even though he’s not that handsome, for the time being he likes to seduce girls. Left alone with the same pace as now, your breasts would then be massaged, and you taken to bed. Then when you finally notice something, it’d be chirping in the morning.”

“B-br…!? A-Awaah!?”

“Calm down, Haro. If you’re near me, you’re fine.”

While gently hugging Haro’s shoulders, Yatori, giving a sly smile, was exclaiming, “alright, I successfully won her over!” triumphantly in her mind. The Local-Acquisition-of-Allies Phase was commencing smoothly.

Suddenly, the cabin door slowly opened a second time.

The one who shyly showed his face was a handsome boy even taller than Haro. He had clear green eyes and hair tinged with a light green extending to his shoulders. In the pouch on his hip was the form of a wind spirit, the same as Mashuu’s Tsuu.

“Umm, is it okay if I come in? Or not, if you’re in the middle of something.”

“Of course you can’t. Get back to your own territory, ikumen<ref name="ikumen">イケメン (ikumen) can refer to a man that is either good-looking or exceptionally ugly</ref>.”

For some reason, Ikta immediately rejected him, but Yatori, sealing his mouth with one hand, welcomed the newcomer.

“Go ahead, come in. Well, everyone did self-introductions, so will you also join in?”

Readily accepting the invitation with a refreshing smile, the youth started his self-introduction as he entered the room.

“I’m Torway Remeon. I’m an 82nd Term graduate of the Imperial Ermi Grand Academy. This little one is my partner, the wind spirit Safi. Somehow, please be kind to me, everyone. It’s a difficult Exam, but let’s try our best together until we succeed.”

The moment the youth gave that name, the upper body of Mashuu, who was crouching in a corner of the room, rose energetically. At the same time, both of Yatori’s eyes opened wide. From some sort of silent agitation, her lips hung loosely.

“...I see. So you’re the Remeons’…”

The third son of the Distinguished Remeon Family of the Classical Military Clans, on equal standing with the Igsems in the Empire. The strongest contender for success in the current term’s High Grade Military Officer Exam. Her biggest rival was in front of her eyes-- with that understanding, Yatori took several deep breaths and calmed her heart, then, with an authority as if exchanging declarations of war, gave her name.

“I’m Yatorishino Igsem. This little one is my partner Shia…. I don’t need to talk about something like my personal history, right?”

“...Yatorishino!? Right, that fiery hair, the Igsem Family’s…! Ahh, my goodness!”

Just hearing his companion’s name, Torway brightened his eyes as if seeing an adored heroine. Even the mouth that until now functioned smoothly suddenly became clumsy, meaninglessly mumbling, “umm, that, uhh,” repeatedly. Looking at that condition of his, Yatori drew in her eyebrows doubtfully.

“...Wait, what? If there’s something you want to say, then say it clearly.”

“I-I can’t mentally prepare myself…. M-Miss Igsem, I--”

“You guys, are full of yourselves.”

The moment Torway steeled himself and tried to say something, Mashuu broke in between him and Yatori. Gallantly confronting the two, the plump eldest son of the Tetdrich Family roughened his voice.

“The Igsems’ Sword Combat Tactic, naturally, and even the Remeons’ [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Line_of_battle Line-of-Battle] Gunmen Combat Tactic aren’t cutting edge anymore. If you guys aren’t the forerunners of the battlegrounds anymore, then you aren’t the stars. I won’t unconditionally let you guys have big egos<ref name="kao">idiom: でかい顔する (to act arrogant); text 7.0: でかい顔はさせない (not allow to act arrogant); text7.1: 顔が体積的に一番大きい (literally: in terms of volume, your face is largest; uses different vocabulary from the idiom); text7.2: ...顔...おれの顔...そんなにでかいか... (uses same vocabulary as idiom; literally: ...face...my face...is it that big?)</ref> just because you’re dependents of the Distinguished Families.”

“Umm, you are…?”

“I’m Mashuu Tetdrich. Don’t forget this name, youngest of the Remeon Family.”

Mashuu gave his name with a menacing look that practically declared war, but hearing that, Torway, in contrast to his companion, gave a charming smile.

“Remembering people’s names is my strong point. Let’s try our best together and succeed, Mashuu-kun.”

“Hmph, Using false friendship to throw me off guard is useless, you know.”

“Mashuu-kun… Mashuu-kun, huh…. …Hm~m, can I call you Maa-kun?”

“Haa!?”

Given a nickname without any context, Mashuu widened his eyes. Meanwhile, Yatori, who was interrupted in a conversation with her rival, sighed and pushed his body aside.

“...It’s natural that the Combat Tactics invented by our ancestors become old things as time passes. From the start, I had no intention in the least of hiding behind the glory of the past. In addition, if you let me say so, Mashuu-”

Meaningfully leaving a beat, while intently watching her companion, Yatori finished speaking with a scornful laugh.

“Looking at things objectively, undeniably, in terms of size, your ego is the largest among us all<ref name="kao" />.”

“W-wha!”

Precisely prodded at a physical characteristic which he was habitually self-conscious about, Mashuu groaned with a miserable face. Charging in without bearing in mind the difference in rank would result in his defeat, that was a pattern evident from his time as a student.

“Kuraa, don’t bully Mashuu.”

Ikta forced his way in as if reading a script in monotone. Torway shook his head with an embarrassed face.

“I didn’t mean to bully him, if I ruined the mood, then I’m sorry. By the way, you...”

“Hmm, let there be silence. Two hunters<ref>written as: 猛禽 (birds of prey); read as: ハンター　(hunter)</ref> aren’t needed on one hunting ground.”

“E-eh?”

“Listen and be astonished, you have been handed down a guilty verdict in the face of judgement. The nature of the offense is precisely an attractive face and figure. According to the Scriptures of Alderah, the death penalty unto all ikumen!”<ref name="ikumen" />

“Your speech just now, that’s the stuff of an Inquisition! And at the minimum, have a back and forth with conversations!”

When Yatori inserted her quip, Torway sent her a look that asked, “an acquaintance?” She sighed and gave Ikta’s introduction.

“This guy is Ikta Solork. Same as Mashuu, he is in the same year as I am. Although he has a habit of threatening good-looking males for the time being, don’t mind it too much. He just has a strong sense of territory.”

“Ikumen should go explode! Grrr!”

Yatori explained grabbing the nape of the growling Ikta’s neck.

“...Is there a good relationship? Between you two. ”

“We just spend a lot of time together.”

Yatori responded bluntly, but anyone’s eyes could see affection from her back and forth with Ikta. Torway returned his gaze to Ikta a second time, and, with an expression vaguely mixed with envy, slowly extended his right hand.

“I’m Torway, please take care of me, Ikta-kun…. That is, I wonder if you’ll be good friends with me?”

Stopping the threats, even Ikta intently watched his companion. Those pupils had the shrewdness to see into one’s interior. Whether or not Toway’s mild-mannered demeanor was a calculated thing-- he had temporarily inferred from the back and forth until now, and for those results, he reached the conclusion that this one was a good person of the natural airhead variety.

“...I’m Ikta Solork. Repeating in my imagination the state of your face smashed apart so that it lost its structure about ten times, I was able to reach a tolerant mood. I’ll be friendly with you.”

It was just a slip of his refreshingly honest opinion, but it was nevertheless a condescending attitude. But, luckily, since Torway was a youth who wasn’t particular about minute details, a practically miraculous handshake was able to connect between the two.

“Mhmm, take care of me, Ikta-kun…. Ahh, that’s right, can I call you Ik-kun?

“No, I refuse. What the hell are you talking about?”

Although Torway was naturally eager to use a nickname despite it being their first meeting, continuing from Mashuu, Ikta was Ikta, and he naturally gotten rid of that mercifulness.

“Really, Ik-kun, was it? Don’t be ridiculous, she is the only one who can call me that.”

Black eyes filled with meaning turned to Haro’s direction. He suddenly included a character that had been outside the mosquito net until now into the circle, and, in addition, even though she didn’t ask him, he gave her introduction.

“She is Haroma Bekkel. She is aiming to be a commander in the Medics, and she has five younger brothers at home. She’s a very good kid, you know. I guarantee it.”

“I-Ikta-san!? The flow of that introduction, it might lead to a big misunderstanding…!”

Haro was flustered and trying to make amends, but, unfortunately, Ikta hadn’t said anything wrong content-wise until now. Unaware of the circumstances, Torway exhibited the merits of guessing in the wrong direction.

“I see, so that’s how it is. Mhmm, you two, you really suit each other.”

“[That’s] how what is!? Noo, don’t look at me with such warm eyes…!”

Ikta, having twisted facts into a convenient form and thoroughly delighting in those results, unexpectedly had his foundation shaken violently. With the ship starting its engine and leaving the harbor, Yatori settled the area for the time being

“Since self-introductions are roughly finished, everyone, let’s settle down for now. Even if we are blessed by the wind, it’s a long trip close to two days until the Hirgano Archipelago. Concerning what happens after we’re dropped off on the other side, we should preserve our energy.”

“Ahh, that’s right. Then, shall we decide on each of our beds and collect our luggage?”

“Hey Haro, which position is good for you? Top? Bottom? Behind? Ahh, sitting face to face is good too, hehehe.”

“Why are you only asking me!? Also that, are we really talking about bed positions!?”

“...Ego… my ego… is it it that big…?<ref name="kao" /> ...mutter mutter…”

Then they each settled on their own beds, weary from traveling until now, the five entered a light sleep. Incidentally, at the end of heated discussion, Ikta’s bed was assigned the farthest diagonally from Haro.

With the rocking of ship growing violent due to a sudden deterioration of the weather three hours after they left port, Ikta and the others, all of them in the same cabin, began to open their eyes in turn. The long trip by boat, still in its opening stages. From anyone’s perspective, there was too much time remaining.

“U-ummm… 7--6 Bombing Troops… no, 3--3 Wind Gunning Troops.”

“Are you finished with that? Well then, for me let’s have 4--6 Air Gunning Troops with the merging of war forces and pieces from both sides.”

Sitting on a bed face to face, Mashuu and Torway were waging war in military shogi. Both the one who brought the pieces and board and the one who proposed the contest was Mashuu, but the war situation appeared to be unfavorable to him.

“3, 4, 5--7 Wind Gunning Troops Battalion. ...Umm, with that, maybe four pawns are checkmated, right?”

“W-wait a minute! I still haven’t…”

Mashuu was growing desperate and gazing intently at the board, but when he looked, his own army was increasingly at a disadvantage with every glance. He understood that the the outcome was already decided with the first minute and then devoted three minutes to mental preparation, and finally, he squeezed out the few words, “...I died.”

"Damn it, one more game! This one was just one foolish mistake after another!"

Even while saying that, the game record was already facing the reality of Mashuu's third consecutive defeat, but, hating to lose, he couldn't readily acknowledge the difference in their ability. Torway, sensing that only an unproductive struggle would continue at this rate, felt worried about his companion and made a proposal.

"Hey Maa-kun, is it okay if we give our impressions of the match? The game just now, there's a part I want to reflect on."

Since Mashuu also accepted based on reason that progress didn't exist without calm reflection on defeat, he, though reluctantly, consented to Torway's proposal. Seeing that they had pretty much come to a stand still, it seemed there was no room to lodge a complaint about the overly familiar way of address, [Maa-kun].

"Uhh, even though I simulated until the mid-game.... Which was the deciding turn? Was it when I sent out too many Bombing Troops at the sixth turn, or when I lost the Medics at the 12th turn...?"

When Torway, taking care not to injure his companion's pride, tried to state his opinion, a third person's voice, even though it wasn't even called for, came down from overhead.

"--It was the 21st turn, my buddy Mashuu. It was when you let your Air Gunning Troops, whose the merging of war forces was obstructed, uselessly be taken by the enemy line. There, you should have graciously retreated, and shifted to protect.”

Clicking his tongue at Ikta’s seemingly taunting voice, Mashuu with a aligned the pieces with a loathsome expression. Torway widened his eyes and looked at the topmost bunk.

“Ik-kun, you remembered the course of the game? I wondered if you couldn’t see the board well from there.”

“I said not to call me Ik-kun, ikumen. Next time, I’m hitting you with a pillow.”

His reply was blunt, but Torway honestly valued Ikta highly. That he remembered the course of the game was a considerable thing, but, it was the fact that he also grasped the offenses and defenses that deserved praise. The state of the game which Ikta considered to have separated victory from defeat was exactly the same part Torway was about to mention.

“Everyone, I made tea~”

Luckily with that, carrying a large earthenware teapot and cups for the number of people, Haro came back to the room together with Yatori. She first tried to pour it using the table that was installed, but due to the swaying of the foundation, the earthenware teapot seemed nearly about to fall, they switched over to the method of pouring while holding the cups one by one in their hands.

“It’s swaying considerably, isn’t it...? When we borrowed the galley, we were able to see the condition of the ocean surface a little, but the waves are definitely amazing.”

“Facing the strong effect of the west wind, it seems the course is deviating quite a lot to the east. Since we might be delayed with correcting the course, the boat trip seems like it will drag on longer than we thought. Really, a boat is a vehicle we have no control over.”

While taking a of tea from Haro, Yatori unsympathetically tied up her hair. Her gaze was casually turned to the military shogi board that Mashuu and Torway held between them.

“What’s this, were you playing shogi? The result, how many consecutive defeats for Mashuu?”

“W-why does the question take my consecutive defeats for granted...?”

“Your objection having no vigor means that that’s exactly what happened, doesn’t it? ...Well, I don’t think it’s possible to care that much, though. It’s not like a shogi king equals a great commander anyway.”

Torway found and developed the beginning of a new topic in Yatori’s words, who had added a follow-up just in case.

“Now that you mention it, regarding the interview in the final stage of this Exam, it seems you play a game of shogi with actively serving High Grade Military Officers. If one didn’t apply their ability in shogi against the ability of a commander like that, then what kind of meaning does this arrangement have, don’t you agree?”

“Since it’s an interview while playing a game, I think it’s something that can measure your ability to multitask<ref>written as: 同時処理 (simultaneous processing); read as: マルチタスク　(multitask)</ref>. Even if you become a High Grade Military Officer, if you can’t manage two or three tasks at the same time, you’ll become useless due to going over-capacity.”

Yatori’s answer was grounded in logic. Continuing, she looked at the figure of Ikta extending just his arm from the bed and accepting a cup of tea. While amazed at his laziness, she passed over the question from Torway.

“Ikta, what do you think?”

“..Nnn, it’s rather delicious. However, I desire rather than tea leaves steeped with milk, separately warmed milk added to a somewhat strong tea brewed with boiling water, I wonder if that way of brewing is preferable.”

“Who asked for your opinion about the flavor of tea? Incidentally, the one who recommended boiling the milk was me, you know. If by any chance it’s spoiled, it’s not that I can’t say it’s my fault.”

For just having spent a lot of time together, Yatori was unusually smooth in dealing even with her friend’s ridiculous banter. While raising just his upper body and sipping tea on the bed, Ikta carefreely answered the original question.

“I think that Yatori’s reasoning was roughly accurate. Even excluding that point, it’s because this, in its own way, is full of the basics of art of war. It’s not bad as mental exercise. However, if I’m allowed to state my opinion-- if soldiers play anyway, blindfolded shogi that doesn’t use a board is better.”

“--Huhh? Ik-kun, why-- Wapu!”

The falling pillow landed a direct hit on Torway’s face. Suddenly sticking his head out from the bed, Ikta yelled.

“Ik-kun forbidden! ...If you apply shogi to war, namely, the board equals the battleground. I ask a question with that, though, when you’re waging a war in reality, the commander look down on the entire battlefield from above the sky with the God’s point of view?”

“...That’s impossible. Regarding the locations of enemy forces, that’s restricted information, so that’s just about a situation where you can only make guesses. Concerning the allies under command, they aren’t restricted to moving as planned.”

“That’s it. In real war, fighting starts when you grasp the positions of your allies and enemies. Necessary for that is the imaging ability to derive a whole image from fragmentary information. I won’t say that blindfolded shogi can train that, but it can create a foundation for the power of imagination. First you hold the [board] in your mind. Starting with that, imagine the soldiers moving on the board... Ah, is there more tea?"

While smoothly stating his point of view, Ikta was having his tea poured for him by Haro in a precarious position with his arm extended from the bed, as often was the case. Torway and Haro were listening admiringly on one side, and Mashuu was largely ignoring him and scowling at the board, but with that, the ship swayed on a grand scale.

"Ah." "Ahhh--!?"

The tea that spilled from Ikta's cup landed a direct hit on Mashuu's head with a devilish angle. While lightly apologizing with a "sorry, sorry," to his companion, who ended up turning a somersault from the heat, he suddenly shifted his gaze to the cabin door.

"There, who is that?"

Yatori called out looking in the same direction as Ikta.

She was distracted by Mashuu's scream, but at the moment the boat swayed, the sound of something colliding with the door resounded. Yatori, thinking it was suspicious, walked over and opened the front door of the room.

"U-uhh...oww..."

She caught a petite young girl wearing a large hat on the opposite side of the open door. She couldn't see the face hidden by the wide brim, but the blond hair that flowed out, not fitting inside the hat, was smooth and beautiful. Her garments were also plain, but it was obvious that the fabric was superior, and they were worn somewhat elegantly.

"A test-taker... it doesn't seem that that's the case. Where are you from, young lady? Do you need something from us?"

When Yatori smiled gently and asked her question, the young girl seemed at a loss for a reply and mumbled, "e-excuse me," as a way to dodge and quickly leave down the hallway. Watching her leave, Yatori tilted her head.

"I wonder was that was? Well, at the very least, considering that an ordinary passenger just happened to be on a ship that's boarding High Grade Military Officer cadets... Ikta, what do you think?"

"Nnn... Five~six years remain until she is suitable for consumption. Until she is perfectly ripened, perhaps it's 15 years..."

"No one asked for the lower limit of your strike zone--"

The sudden assault of a severe vibration in the hull interrupted Yatori's retort. Everyone simultaneously lost balance, and the contents of the cups they held in their hands spilled completely. Clearly differentiated from the swaying until now, that was the impact of a serious collision, not something caused the waves.

"--What's that!?"

While being the fastest of all of them in the same room to regain her balance, Yatori took an analysis of the situation. On the other hand, Torway was holding and propping up The shoulder of Haro, who fell face up, and Ikta, having fallen from the topmost bunk, crushed the elastically abundant body of Mashuu and was shamelessly unharmed.

“O, Mashuu, don’t tell me you saved me by bravely volunteering your body… Let us toast to our friendship.”

“Ughh… someone like you should’ve fallen headfirst…”

About when Mashuu, having pushed Ikta aside, finally rose, the spirits that were being quiet on the beds also sensed a state of emergency and came alive, settling into their respective masters’ pouches. When everyone confirmed each other’s lack of injuries, a sailor’s yell resounded from the open door.

“P-passengers, keep calm and listen! The bilge of this ship struck a reef and has started flooding. Just now, an order for a complete abandonment of ship has been handed down from the ship’s captain! Those who can move, immediately go to the deck, and following the sailor’s instructions, and board the lifeboats!”

The voice instructing evacuation was shrill from the sense of impending crisis. Running aground, flooding, complete abandonment of ship-- from these words, everyone in that situation simultaneously imagined a single, fatefully derived end, together with an image of hopelessness.

“Everyone, you heard that! We’re going to the deck!”

However, there was one person who brushed aside the pessimistic premonition in an instant and started moving. That was Yatori Igsem.

“There’s no need to rush, form one line behind me and follow! Luggage to a minimum!”

The one who could take control of the area without wavering in this situation was a human called Yatori. She had the leadership to establish order immediately in a group that was reduced to a disorderly crowd facing a state of emergency.

And, everyone besides her as well were not resigned to the disorderly crowd in this setting.

A baptism of torrential rain and furious wind welcomed them, who, making Yatori their leader and running up the stairs, emerged onto the deck. The mast, whose thickness exceeded that of an adult’s waist, made creaking sounds with the wind pressure, and on top of that the sailors were working, risking their lives, to bring down the sails had been filled with wind and inflated to bursting. Already the hull was sinking 20 times closer than normal, and in addition the time was early evening. The ocean surface, having just descended into the dark, was pitch dark the whole time they were working.

“Stormy weather, is it…? A curse of bad weather in this situation, we’re people hated by God.”

“I wonder whose behavior was to blame. People with an idea try raising your hand.”

“Without even thinking you’re the only possibility, right? From now on let’s abstain from jokes with the Scriptures<ref>text: 聖典 (scriptures); homonym: 晴天 (good weather)</ref> as material.”

While striking a carefree banter with Ikta, Yatori, as the leader of the group, turned to the rear of the deck. There, four lifeboats had been readied, and the preparations were in order for one boat to launch from the sailors’ hand to the ocean surface. Instructions flew from the sailors to Yatori’s group who had come around.

“Help board from the people who came! You, the citizens, are maximum priority!”

Yatori, making a slightly surprised expression at undertone of [the citizens], quickly shook off the sentiment and resumed action. She had Haro board first, then Mashuu, Torway, Ikta’s turn, then finally she herself entered the boat. When everyone’s bodies were settled into the boat, the sailors watching Ikta’s figure apologetically added something.

“Your partner is a light spirit, isn’t he? Listen up, because we ran aground, some injuries came up among the sailors, and right now we still can’t let sailors board this boat. Since the lifeboats are all moored to the mothership, they won’t drift away, but when it comes to it, the ropes need to be cut to send off your companions. At that time, please transmit your location to nearby boats with a light signal. Even when you’re more or less drifted off, gather together with no exceptions!”

After seeing Ikta and Kusu nod in unison, the sailor let out the mooring ropes and lowered the boat containing them onto the ocean surface. The small boat abandoned to the great stormy ocean, rocking violently left and right, didn’t allow the people it held to have the sensation that they’re living.

“Th-this isn’t a joke you know! With an ocean this rough, to find shelter in any boat...!”

“Maa-kun, lean to the right a little more! Bekkel-san to the left! We’re making the balance of body weight uniform in the whole of the boat! With these waves, if we capsize once then we can’t recover a second time anymore!”

The next to reach composure after Yatori, Torway sent out instructions, and Mashuu and Haro, lost in shock, obeyed them. On the other hand, Ikta, in the middle of a pounding downpour, was motionlessly concentrating his eyes on the fatally sinking mothership.

“What’s the matter, Ikta? Strike your usual needless comments. When you’re quiet, there’s a bad energy.”

“I didn’t know you took my behavior as an omen. ...More importantly, Yatori, it’s that girl.”

When Yatori, hearing that, followed Ikta’s line of sight, the circumstances of the young girl, who they came across a while ago in front of their cabin, on the deck trying to board a lifeboat entered her eyes. The trembling of her thin shoulders was perceptible even with a distant view.

It didn’t seem the girl was at any age to travel alone, but she couldn’t see the figure of another companion.

“...Ah!?”

That moment, a tragedy occurred. The hull tilted violently, receiving a wide blow from the waves on its flank, and, with the momentum, the young girl that was standing on the edge of the deck was thrown toward the ocean. Airborne for an instant-- without the time even to shriek, her small body was swallowed by the black ocean and disappeared.

One of the sailors who barely managed to stay on the deck, with a float tube in one hand, dispatched bloodshot eyes to the ocean surface.… But, too late. Even if he tried to send help, her form had been concealed in the valleys of the waves a long time ago.

“Mm, bad luck. That one’s going to die.”

Murmuring a reality exceedingly close to past tense, Ikta immediately stood up and began taking off his outer garments.

“Kusu. If you see that girl again, shine on her with a high beam<ref>written as: 凝集光　(concentrated gathered light); read as: ハイビーム　(high beam)</ref> for me.”

“Ikta, that’s dangerous. You should stop…”

“I’m trusting you.”

Accepting his master’s petition, Kusu, in discussed circumstances, reluctantly slipped out of the hip pouch and, standing on the pouch’s edge, fired a strong light from his abdomen’s [light cavity] and began illuminating one section of the ocean surface.

Continuing, Ikta grabbed a lifesaving float tube that was scattered around the bilge, and entrusted to Yatori the free end of the rope knotted to it.

“If you let go easily, I’ll come back for you as a ghost.”

“Wai- you--!?”

Without affording Yatori time to think, Ikta dove headfirst into the ocean. Undaunted by the raging waves and treading the water with his limbs, he advanced directly to the location shown by the high beam. There was nothing for everyone left on the boat to do but hold their breaths and watch his back attentively as he almost slipped into the middle of the pitch black ocean.

“...Bwahh!”

From the observers’ side, after the ten-odd seconds which felt like an eternity, Ikta,hugging the body of the young girl, which was as limp as a corpse, rose to the surface. Yatori and the others breathed a great sigh of relief.

“It’s impossible, I’m dying! Save mee!”

Answering the shriek that slipped out in that time, the four simultaneously began to pull the rope. While sustaining balance in the middle of rocking capable of toppling them even now, only drawing two people up to the boat was difficult.

“Hahh, hahh… Ahh that was close… Seawater’s freakin’ salty…”

“Stop complaining, if you’re going to do something cool, then show off until the end…. Haro, how’s this girl’s condition?”

“She hasn’t drunk any seawater, and her breathing and pulse are normal. It seems she’s still in a state of shock, but…”

Laying her head down on Haro’s lap, the young girl was silent. At the moment, it seemed that her slightly opened eyes would recover the light of reason soon, but simply escaping without confronting things as they were, that might have been a fortunate thing.

“It appears that there she doesn’t have bruises or lacerations….Hmm? This…”

In order to check for presence of injuries, Yatori, dividing the work with Haro and examining the girl’s body, had her attention captured by a ring fitted onto the the girl’s middle finger. It was a superior piece that also functioned as a seal, but rather than a mere expensive feel, the design plated in gold onto the silver base was too familiar.

“It’s no use, this one won’t hold anymore! I’m cutting the rope!”

That yell caused Yatori’s thinking to freeze. The wave received in the flank seeming to have been a finishing blow, the mothership’s sinking already reached the recovery-impossible range. In accordance with their duty, the remaining sailors on top of the descending boat, executed the severance of the towing rope, which would become the job to last them a lifetime. The boat containing Ikta and the others had its connection to the mothership severed, and began to genuinely drift away.

“...Don’t tell me…. We were the only ones who were able to escape?”

Now, while tightly biting her lip and gazing at the form of the mothership, which was only waiting to be completely submersed, even Yatori, being who she was, had a haggard expression. In the background, Mashuu was flailing his limbs and raising a piercing cry.

“Wh-what’re we gonna do? Thrown right in the middle of a stormy sea in a small boat, we’re going to die like this! ”

Torway bound the panicking Mashuu’s arms behind his back and held him down. On the other side, tightly hugging the body of the unconsciousness girl, Haro protested weakly with a whimper.

“W-we’re going to die, aren’t we? I-is there still anything--”

“...We’ll do what we can<ref>text: 人事は尽くしている; proverb: 人事を尽くして天命をまつ (Man proposes, God disposes; Do your best and let the heavens do the rest; literally: devote yourself and wait for destiny)</ref>. For now, we survive the storm.”

Yatori said it in a firm voice as if giving everyone instructions, herself included.

In agreement with that, Ikta, despite sniffling, took over her words.

“Ah-choo! ...As Yatori said, from this point forward is the domain of chance. There’s nothing we can do until the storm is over. Slack off as much as possible, and after, let’s put God to work.”

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Sekai no Owari no Encore

2014-08-07T20:49:38Z

Bilagaana: think that's about right

{{Status|Active}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[Image:Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore_-_Project_Image.png|250px|thumb]]

'''Sekai no Owari no Encore''' (世界の終わりの世界録), is a light novel series written by ''Kei Sazane'' and illustrated by ''Haruaki Fuyuno''.

==Story Synopsis==

The valuable treasure, the “Encore” which was left by the legendary Elline the Brave Hero, has the recording of the end of the world and the reincarnation of the world. The countries and parties all over the world are searching for the location of its whereabouts; the age to fight for the Encore. The boy called Ren who wants to become a {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} has no talent in wielding swords despite looking exactly like Elline the Brave Hero, he has been having a lifestyle where people taunts him as the “Fake Brave Hero”. The one that appears in front of him is the legendary Dragon-Princess Krische, who had woken up from her seal. She mistook Ren for Elline. Though she gets disappointed since he simply looked like him, she later finds out a hidden potential in him. And she invites him to the journey to find the Encore together with the Archangel Phia and the Demon-Lord Elise that saved the world before. “Do you want to come with me?”. —This is the prelude of wild excitement played by the heroes. The boy known as the fake Brave Hero cross paths with the legend now!

==Series Information==

*'''Genre:''' Fantasy + Adventure + Battle
*'''Original Title:''' 世界の終わりの世界録<アンコール>
*'''Original Title(Romaji):''' Sekai no Owari no Sekairoku<Encore>
*'''Translated Title:''' Encore of the World’s End
*'''Author:''' Kei Sazane
*'''Illustrator:''' Haruaki Fuyuno
*'''Publisher:''' MF Bunko J
*'''Series Status:''' Ongoing
*'''Published Volumes:''' 1
*'''Site:''' http://www.mediafactory.co.jp/bunkoj/sekai/

==Character Introductions==

<div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Ren</b> (レン)
[[Image:Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore_Character_Ren.jpg|left]]
A boy who simply looks identical to Elline the Brave Hero. He had been living a lifestyle in which he was taunted by being called the “Fake Brave Hero”.
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Kyelse</b> (キリシェ)
[[Image: Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore_Character_Kirsche.jpg|left]]
The legendary Dragon-Princess who saved the world together with Elline. She woke up from 300 years of being sealed and meets Ren.
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Phia</b> (フィア)
[[Image: Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore_Character_Phia.jpg |left]]
She was Elline’s former comrade and she is an Archangel who is said to be the strongest in Heaven. She has been observing Ren while attending the Academy.
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Elise</b> (エリーゼ)
[[Image: Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore_Character_Elise.jpg|left]]
The previous Demon-Lord who saved the world together with Elline the Brave Hero. She reincarnated and now has the appearance of a ten year old girl.
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
</div>

==Translation==

The series is not currently seeking any translators. Editing of typos and grammar is welcome.

=== [[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

The series is not currently seeking any translators (this may change in future). You can still view contribution credits and possible progress through the [[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Registration Page|registration]] page.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Sekai no Owari no Encore: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]
'''All edited translations are to be in British English.'''

===Feedback===

You can share your thought on the series in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=10581 forum].

==Updates==
*July 18, 2014 - Teaser posted on forum (Prologue)
*July 21, 2014 – Page created. Teaser uploaded and updated (Prologue + Record.1(part1))
*July 26, 2014 - Record.1 completed
*July 31, 2014 - Record.2 completed

==The ''Sekai no Owari no Encore'' series by Sazane Kei==

'''[[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Gallery|Gallery (Spoilers)]]'''

===Volume 1 — The Knight of Reincarnation ([[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore_V1_Cover.jpg|right|frameless|x200px]]
::*[[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Volume 1 Colour Pages|Colour Pages]]
::*[[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue: The Sealed Girl]]
::*[[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Volume 1 Record.1|Record.1: The Fake Brave Hero Doesn’t Have Any Comrades]]
::*[[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Volume 1 Record.2|Record.2: The Dragon, the Angel, and the Student Knight]]
::*[[Sekai_no_Owari_no_Encore:Volume 1 Record.3|Record.3: The Condition of the Previous Demon-Lord]](1/5)
::*Record.4: Hermekia Dusk
::*Record.5: Thou, the Conqueror of Fire——
::*Interval: The Moving World
::*Epilogue: The Knight of Reincarnation
::*Afterword

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===
:*[[User:Code-Zero |Code-Zero]]

===Editors===
:*[[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]]

==Series Overview==
*Sekai no Owari no Encore.1 The Knight of Reincarnation, 世界の終わりの世界録<アンコール>1 再来の騎士 (July 25, 2014 ISBN 978-4040669229)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Kei Sazane]]

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter2

2014-08-04T22:45:22Z

Bilagaana: added simplenav

=The Maidens' Day Off=

On that day, Hinako was sitting on a bench within the school’s courtyard while leisurely reading a book.

It was three days after the battle royal ended. The normalcy of nothing in particular happening was still in effect.

Currently it was three in the afternoon. Class had just concluded and it was quite rowdy in the direction of the school building. Kurou and Sefi should be back soon.

Although Hinako would routinely follow Kurou to class, she was allowed to roam freely after Kurou was enrolled into the school. She normally sits in when class is in session, but occasionally reading outside like this while taking in the breeze was fine.

As she was about to flip the page, Hinako suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed she was ill at ease every time she flipped a page.

Hinako’s attire was not her typical cosplay wear, instead it was the Sword Academy’s uniform. There was some basis for wearing the uniform despite not being a student. However, the cosplay attire felt heavier compared to the school uniform and that was likely due to the uniform being mobile for combat.

So I prefer wearing lighter clothes? It was not until just now that Hinako learned of her own preferences.

For Hinako, she had been living in imprisonment within the sun cult’s facilities since her childhood. Back then she would only wear what was assigned to her.

The room she stayed in until she was fifteen was comfortable, but she completely lacked freedom. Of course, going outside was prohibited.

The Maiden of the Sun————

Hinako appeared to be referred to as that within the sun cult. Despite that, she had never even set foot under the sun.

Hinako’s imprisonment was ordered by her parents who were the cult leaders. Furthermore, she was surrounded by many companions who were tasked with her surveillance.

Perhaps those well-acquainted companions of hers also cared for her dearly. They must have heard her request to be brought to the outside world. Through their assistance, Hinako was finally successful in escaping from the room where she stayed for ages.

However, Hinako and her helpers were caught soon after and she was prepped to return to the facility once again. Right when that happened, the sun cultists and the police were caught in a chaotic scene. She then fell under Kurou’s protection as he was pursuing the sun cultists.

Hinako believed that not one of her helpers remained alive.

The sun cult have their normal practices that they do on the streets and they were not a covert organization either. However, a portion of the cult was armed and rebelled against the Swordies. Betraying the government and using banned weaponry, these guys could not be left alone unattended.

Hinako still remembers the gratitude she held towards those who helped her. She also believed that she did something unforgivable to them.

Nevertheless, there were no regrets from her regarding the decision to come to the outside world.

The splendor of the outside, everything she had desired was out here.

Hinako pondered these thoughts while taking in the breeze, calmly passing the time.

“Ara, Hina, why are you here?”

The one who struck a conversation was Sefi, who was carrying a backpack with her. It would appear that she had just returned from her classes.

Due to being the one who “monitors the two humans”, Sefi was now able to casually converse with Kurou and Hinako. However, she would never show her good relations with them in public. With Kurou’s coarse attitude, it was not like he cared about what they were perceived as in front of other people.

“The weather has been quite good today.”

Summer was fast approaching; right now it was not too cold or hot, the perfect season for being outdoors.

“That said, this is my first time experiencing summer.”

“Huh? The first time……”

“Because I was always locked within a room, even though there was air conditioning and it felt comfortable, in the end I was completely detached from summers and winters.”

“I-I see……”

Sefi was slightly taken aback. Although, Hinako had no intention to shock her.

“Well, besides that…...why are you wearing that uniform?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Hinako gently grabbed her own skirt hem.

“An academy faculty gave me this. I can’t be enrolled into the school, but at least I won’t stand out while wearing this uniform.”

“I see, well, I suppose this would be the least attention grabbing.”

There were many human faculty members within the academy. However, they were only allowed in due to being part of the workforce. For a human student like Kurou, or Hinako, who was not enrolled or working on the premises, the students would find their existence to be quite an eyesore.

To avoid drawing attention, putting on the uniform should be ok.

“However, why are you still wearing the katyusha? Isn’t that something you wore with your maid outfit?”

“I am here to serve Kurou. Hence, this is so I don’t forget my original task.”

“I’m pretty sure that original task or whatever was long forgotten……”

Sefi made an exasperated expression.

In fact, despite Hinako forgetting a long time ago, wanting to do something in return for the person who risked his life for her————that sort of intention does exist. Except, she has not really acted on it.

“Hina, may I sit next to you?”

“Go ahead.”

Sefi sat down next to Hinako.

“Say, you didn’t stay with Kurou?”

“Why must I return with him after class?”

Supposedly this was the so-called girl-talk. Hinako was also picking up some common trends of life.

“Never mind that, what are you looking at?”

“This is a shoujo manga. There is a handsome boy on the school stage that all girls are swooned by.”

“What a crude description…...Well, I suppose that pretty much sums up all shoujo mangas.”

“Do other girls my age live lives like this?”

“Who knows, it’s just a manga.”

Hinako understood what fiction was.

However, as depicted in the manga, it was of course normal for girls around Hinako’s age to be going to school every day, playing with friends, and liking boys.

Hinako had finally realized the extent of her abnormal living conditions.

Although it was not normal to be surrounded by Swordies in her current situation, at least her lifestyle was fine. She was able to happily read a book outside and choose her own clothes.

“Hey, Hina.”

“......Hmm?”

“For you, due to the complications regarding the sun cult, it would be tough to say for certain right now…...but after things calm down, you should probably plan on going to school normally.”

“Ah, this sort of thing……?”
[[File:Kenshin v02 113.PNG|thumbnail|right]]
“I don’t think it would be difficult since Hina hasn’t done anything bad. If I issue a request to my mother and sister, it should definitely be possible.”

It was said that Sefi’s mother was one of the four generals. For something of this caliber, it should be quite simple.

However, for the daughter of one of the four generals to be going out of her way for a human…...

“Sefi is a good person.”

“What, what are you suddenly blabbing about……!”

Sefi’s face was flushed red as she turned her head aside.

By sudden chance, Hinako thought to herself that a government official position would probably not suit Sefi despite her being the daughter of the four generals. She was too kind for that. Even Hinako clearly knew that you cannot just rely on kind words to be a politician.

“By the way, I’m a good person too.”

“Huh!?”

“......What are you doing Kuro?”

At some point Kurou made his way towards the back of the bench where the two were sitting.

“Good person? You’re clearly a harassment demon.”

“That’s just instinct. It has nothing to do with my kindness.”

“That’s nothing to be boastful about!”

“It’s sad that you fail to understand me. Well, meeting you guys here was perfect timing. There’s something I need to say to you two.”

As Kurou spoke, he purposefully squeezed between Sefi and Hinako as he sat down.

Sefi’s expression appeared to be saying “what is it”, however, there was nothing she could do besides make way for him in silence.

“Due to some circumstances, I was called forth by Sylphy.”

“By Onee-sama?”

“Yup, remember how I won the battle royal from before?”

“After you won, it did seem you were still quite troubled by something.”

“......Is that so?”

Kurou played dumb towards Hinako’s statement.

After his bout with the third-year student council president, Kurou spent the entire night locking himself up in his room and was breathing heavily. He could not even swallow his food. It must have been quite the damage dealt to him.

“Setting that aside, I was told that there would be a prize for the winner and I was able to collect it from Sylphy-sama.”

“I see, the student council president did talk to Onee-sama in regards to this……”

“Compared to what the school gives out, Sylphy-sama can provide a much grander prize. The student council president must have been very keen on this as well.”

“So what’s this prize then? What does it have to do with us?”

Kurou smiled as he nodded.

He patted Hinako on the shoulders.

“Be happy Hinako, you get to go outside.”

“Outside……?”

“Yup, Sylphy-sama found a way to issue this order. This Sunday you can go shopping along the streets.”

“Shopping…..along the streets……”

Hinako blankly muttered.

Hinako had always been placed in confinement, even now, she was kept within the Sword Academy.

Just as she was able to move freely within campus, this time she was able to step out onto the streets.

The world was slowly expanding for her.

For Hinako, there must have been a bit of apprehension————

“I want to go Kuro, I want to go.”

A rarely seen shine in Hinako’s eyes lit up as she nodded non-stop towards Kurou.

Currently it was Sunday. Kurou had brought Hinako out to the streets as promised.

With an assured manner, Sefi came along as well. When it came to shopping, having a female companion was probably better. That was what Sefi brought up when coming along.

After departing from the Sword Academy, the car ride took about twenty minutes. These streets were teeming with the youth of Swordia.

Tokyo Swordia was noticeably divided into two portions, the Specialized Central Region and the Outer Human Region.

The government and economic capabilities were gathered in the Specialized Central Region. It was the Swordie’s sphere of influence.

On the other hand, the Outer Human Region was predominantly occupied by humans.

There were no police checkpoints, walls, or anything of the sort between the boundaries. Basically, humans and Swordies were able to travel between the two regions at will.

However, even though there were no issues from a legal standpoint, there truly exists an invisible barrier at the borders. As a result, no one would particularly want to cross the borders.

The three of them were of course within the Specialized Central Region.

It was a clear sunny morning. It was halfway into May and although the temperature was a bit high, there was a nice breeze that made it a comfortable day.

After getting out of the car that Sylphy had assigned to them, they instantly followed Sefi’s instructions as they set out shopping. Following that, their first target was the department store which Sefi frequents. Compared to the fashion boutiques that teens generally go to, Sefi seemed to prefer the plain stores. Although to Kurou, he did not have the slightest clue as to the difference between the types of stores.

“Hey hey, Kuro, take a look at this.”

Hinako, who always maintained that stoic expression, had sparkles in her eyes as they entered the department store.

“What are you doing standing by the entrance?”

“Look at the stairs…...they’re moving!”

“......”

Kurou followed Hinako’s line of sight, which led to an upward moving escalator.

“......Can I go back?”

“Hold it right there. You said you would bring her here right?”

“Perhaps that might have been the case……”

Sefi stared intently at Kurou who was feigning stupidity.

Common sense was clearly out of the scope of this ojou-sama. Kurou and Sefi understood this point very clearly.

However, who knew her inexperience could reach these levels.

“First let me clarify, I was just kidding. Automatic escalators and such, even I know about that.”

“......Right.”

“S-Sure.”

Kurou looked thoroughly frustrated while Sefi put on a superficial smile.

“W-Well I guess we should be going. Let’s start with clothing. How about we go to the store that I regularly go to?”

“......About that Sefi, I have a question.”

Hinako had her eyes fixed on the floor layout sign near the entrance.

“It says there are food stands underground? Perhaps it's just the psychological effect, but there is a sweet smell.”

“Suddenly wanting to eat already? Alright, please keep up with us.”

After she finished speaking, Sefi grabbed Hinako’s hand and marched off.

Although Hinako gazed downwards with a reluctant expression, she did not resist Sefi as she followed her.

Kurou wryly smiled while staying behind the two of them.

As they entered the women’s clothing store level, Sefi led the way, treading through the place in a well-versed manner.

“Oh yeah, Hinako, what kind of clothing style do you like?”

Sefi scanned around in excitement. Even though today was a rest day, she was still wearing her school uniform.

On the other hand, the only proper clothing Hinako had for going outside was her school uniform. Sefi specifically came with them to go buy clothes for that reason.

Of course, Kurou was also wearing his uniform. To him, he preferred wearing his uniform. Although the laws did not prevent humans from roaming within the Swordie region, issues would arise if others noticed he was a human. It would probably be difficult to suspect that he was human while wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform.

On another note, Kurou kept the katana he always used by his waist. Sefi also had a sword on her. Since the sword she normally uses, the Starbreaker, was too conspicuous, she kept a spare double-edged sword. That said, Kurou planned on acting alone to counter any threats that might arise. There were no plans for having Sefi battle at all.

“Oh yeah, we should probably buy some spring wear for you as well. Even though it's already summer, there will be times when the weather turns cold.”

“Ah, I see. Then I’ll leave it up to you Sefi.”

“......You should put some thought into it as well.”

Hinako was quite intrigued by the urban environment, but not so much when it came to fashion.

“Jeez, if it isn’t a maid, it’s a nurse. Always with the cosplay. That’s why I have a peculiar impression of Hina. Even I have a tough time choosing for you……”

Sefi grumbled as she entered a nearby women’s clothing store and proceeded to browse the clothing selection. Despite her complaints, she seemed to be giving it her all.

“.....By the way Kuro.”

“What is it?”

“It is most fortunate that you were able to get permission for me to come outside, but isn’t this just being placed under house arrest by the Sabers?”

“It’s unpleasant to hear you calling it house arrest. It's supposed to be protection. Well, it seems not only the sun cult, but even the Blazes are after you. It would be quite dangerous to go outside.”

In truth, the Sabers did not even consider guarding Hinako as a top priority. Despite HInako being the daughter of the cult leaders that lead a terrorist group, she was not considered a criminal herself. However, tossing her aside was out of the question so she was captured just for the sake of protection by the Sabers.

In order for Hinako to head out elsewhere, Kurou went to Sylphy for permission. However, it would be more accurate to say that she requested it from the Sabers and then gave permission to him.

Surprisingly, the Sabers knew going into this that having Hinako head out may attract the sun cult or Blazes. If that were to happen and Kurou was able to capture the enemy, it would be a nice bonus.

Most importantly, this was in the name of the prize for winning the battle royal. Since there were no issues with the law and budget, Sylphy giving permission for such a thing was to be expected.

After Kurou elaborated to this extent, Hinako responded with an “I see” while nodding her head.

“However, it’s quite unexpected that they trust Kuro so much.”

“There’s nothing to it. Even if I fail and die, Hinako will just be taken away unharmed.”

“What a dull society we live in.”

Hinako was not particularly mindful of Kurou dying.

“Well, more importantly, the annoying part of being given this permission is……”

As Kurou was speaking, he cast a quick glance towards Sefi. Sefi seemed to be chatting with a store employee that she knew.

“Sefi will also be targeted by the Blazes.”

“Don’t say it was as you had predicted. Although Sefi doesn’t want to be enclosed within the school either. Furthermore, who knows when the Blazes will be wiped out.”

Sylphy would also disapprove, but she likely knows her sister’s tendencies. Being netted within the school, always being protected by others, that would certainly be against Sefi’s nature.

“Anyways, I am here for the time being.”

Kurou patted the katana by his waist.

No matter who attacked, Kurou planned on buying enough time for Sefi and Hinako to escape. Sefi’s abilities have risen. Even if the opponent was a Blaze, she could probably also accomplish something to this extent.

“Over here Hina! Come over!”

“Yes, I’m coming.”

Hinako briskly walked towards Sefi.

Kurou watched as the two of them were beginning to try on clothes within the store. There was nothing to fret about, as long as they were able to have fun that would be great.

It would be quite a mundane life if one were to be apprehensive all the time.

“However, to be shopping with the girls and such, Kurou must really be fearless.”

“......”

All of a sudden, there was a pat on his shoulders that stupefied Kurou. His mouth opened in shock.

Over there was————

“Lars? Why are you……?”

“Doesn’t your cellphone have a GPS installed in it? All I did was requested the Sabers’ electronics division to pinpoint your position……”

“N-no no, I wasn’t referring to that. I meant you should stop suddenly appearing out of nowhere.”

The person who appeared was Kurou’s fellow disciple and partner from the Sabers——Lars. Currently he is enrolled in the Sword Academy for his studies with Kurou. Even though he was not accompanying Kurou, he was still dressed in his uniform. The Beastslayer was hanging by his waist.

“Well, it looks like you just got yourself another guard. The deputy sure likes to indiscriminately order people around considering I just got discharged from the hospital.”

“......Yeah.”

Despite being a bit startled, Kurou had no intention to complain. Lars had the successor’s mark for the Sword Saint too and his abilities were basically on par with Kurou’s. With him here, they could probably even buy enough time against an opponent like Manaka. Furthermore————

“Hey, Sefi, Hinako, look who is here to foot the bill!”

“Cut it out Kurou!”

“You are the son of the four generals. For things like money you guys should have stacks of it right?”

“That’s not the case since I’m already independent. I have nothing to do with my parents’ wealth.”

“Perhaps you could even buy the whole department store. We don’t even have to pay attention to the prices.”

“Kurou…...are you even listening to me?”

Sefi and Hinako leisurely walked over after they were done selecting clothes.

“So Lars, you were discharged from the hospital too?”

“Looks like you’re still alive Lars.”

“What a warm welcome.”

Lars grinned in response to Sefi and Hinako’s comments.

“They all look great. Although, right now I am a tad short on cash. After taking a quick glance, no matter which piece it was, I began to want them all.”

“Hmm? Sefi, isn’t your family loaded with cash?”

“It’s because my family comes from a long line of upright politicians. Just based on the salary of the four generals, it isn’t anything extravagant. Although, I can’t say we would ever experience poverty and such. However, after the war, Lars’ family went into the real estate business and made a fortune. Their business is very successful.”

“In other words, using one’s status to make money. What an upstart.”

“......No, I certainly did not strike it big.”

Lars looked a bit befuddled as he tried to explain.

His family was similar to Sefi’s family as they were all part of the four generals. Being an only child, he would one day rise to the pinnacle of the country assuming nothing drastic happened.

However, who knows if Lars was thinking about his succession situation. At the very least, Kurou knew that Lars was not someone who would care about his family’s power or wealth.

“Now is not the time for this. Hina, let’s continue.”

“Yes.”

Sefi seemed to have lost interest in Lars as the two of them went back to the clothing store.

The remaining two boys looked each other in the face.

Afterwards, the two of them did a fist pound and laughed.

Humans and Swordies, despite being different races, a greeting like this was all that was needed for the two disciples that have grown up with each other.

“Seems like this one is still the best eh?”

Sefi held up a cherry colored dress for Hinako to see.

“If it were up to me, I still think this dress is better……”

“Eh? But isn’t that one a tad short?”

“No worries. Since Kurou’s sexual harassment is entirely limited to Sefi, I’ll be fine.”

“It isn’t just me!”

Sefi angrily complained towards Hinako’s reply.

“......They look quite happy.”

“That’s good and all, but just how many stores have we went to already……”

Kurou spoke to Lars while revealing his frustration.

Starting from the first department store that Sefi went to, they had already visited many other department stores and fashion boutiques. It was just as Lars stated, going shopping with girls was like asking for a death sentence.

“Maybe it would be best to pretend today never happened.”

“How strange, shouldn’t going out with girls be fun?”

Kurou heavily sighed.

The two of them were in a corner a bit away from the girls with numerous shopping bags around them. They were all filled with Hinako’s clothes.

“Isn’t it great for you though Kurou? You’re just here to accompany them, while I have to pick up the tab.”

“Can’t you let me buy some clothes and shoes while we’re at it? Maybe even a watch.”

“What kind of sorry state are you in?”

Kurou got a menacing glare from Lars. Although the two of them were bounded as fellow disciples, it seemed that was not case when money was involved.

“Rou, come over here for a sec.”

“Eh? Alright.”

Sefi waved him over and Kurou obliged. It would be stupid to waste precious time by refusing.

“Rou, between this dress and that dress, which one do you think is better? I feel like the one Hinako is holding is a little short.”

“I-I see…..”

Having Sefi and Hinako both try out the dresses for him to see, that was what Kurou contemplated over.

Kurou did not believe a short dress made for a great dress. Even if it went down to the ankles, it could still make for a great H scene depending on the situation.

“Well then, just buy both.”

“Whose money do you think it is!?”

Hearing Kurou make his judgment, Lars quickly objected.

“That said Sefi, you’re only buying clothes for Hinako right? Why not buy some for yourself?”

“Eh? That’s because today was meant for buying Hinako some clothes……”

“Don’t worry about it. This and…...this would match nicely right?”

Kurou quickly grabbed a revealing sweatshirt and dress and held both in his hands. If the shopping time was going to be dragged on, he hoped to at least have a feast for his eyes.

“Yeah, I feel bad for Sefi having to solely buy clothes for me.”

“Can I get a bit of sympathy too?”

Lars had already been completely reduced to a snarking role.

“Well…...then I guess I’ll try it on even though I don't really intend on buying it.”

Towards Kurou’s recommendation, it seemed like Sefi could not outright say she would buy it. Even so, she would try it on to not appear opinionated. Clothes in hand, she went into the changing room.

“Let me try this one too.”

Hinako held on to the dress and some other articles of clothing as she entered the changing room next to Sefi.

“My head kind of hurts, I guess I’ll be taking a seat on that bench.”

“I hope you feel better.”

Kurou waved at Lars as he exited the store. He waited in front of the changing rooms for the two of them with his hands crossed. He decided to turn a blind eye towards the “Ah——” and “Mmm——” moaning sounds coming from Hinako’s room.

“Sefi, what shirt was supposed to be paired with this dress?”

“Wha!”

Suddenly, the curtain to the changing room was pulled aside and Hinako’s figure appeared.

The front of her uniform shirt was open and her dress was down by her feet————in short, it was practically like she was just in her undergarments.

“Ah, Sefi is currently changing too.”

“Enough, go back already!”

Just as the curtain to the changing room was about to be closed back…..

“Eh, are you two……!”

Kurou stated as such.

This time, the curtain was half peeled back as Sefi exited. Now she was not in that undergarment-only state.

Although she was wearing a dress, she was still essentially half-naked. She did not even have her bra on.

“......Amazing Sefi, looks like the Kurou seduction expert has already made this her trade.”

“Ha……? Ahhhhhhh!”

With the agility of a Swordie, Sefi swiftly turned her body around in the changing room. Following that, she immediately stuck her head out of the gap in the curtains and stared at Kurou.

“D-Did you see?”

“Now that you mention it, I have seen your appearance after coming out of the shower before.”

“Don’t bring up the past! Just how many times do you have to see it before being satisfied!?”

“But, you’re the one who showed me this time……”

“Y-You’re right…...sorry.”

Sefi slightly lowered her reddened face. Knowing when the error was on her behalf was one of her strong suits.

“Hmm, why are you completely undressed other than your panties Sefi?”

“T-That’s because…...lately my bra has become tight again…...plus I was just about to put it back on again.”

“I see.”

A Swordie’s puberty stage was basically identical to a human’s. Nothing can really be done if the undergarment size is off.

“Since it was convenient, you let Kuro have a peek right? Which dress do you think matches better?”

Hinako presented the shirt and dress to Kurou.

“What do you mean ‘convenient’? Go back already! Rou, don’t look!”

“I guess there’s no other choice.”

With a reluctant response, Hinako dragged across the curtain to her changing room. Kurou thought it might be better if Hinako had more of a bashful side. As he was contemplating this trivial matter, he walked away from the curtains.

“Jeez…...I let him see me like that again…...am I an idiot?”

With tears welling up in her eyes, Sefi muttered as she put her bra back on again. The changing room was very narrow. It would likely feel quite cramped with two people in at the same time.

“Hey, would you like me to help you snap it on?”

“Thanks.”

Kurou nodded his head and buckled the light green bra.

“......Why are you in here!?”

Sefi finally caught on and instantly turned her head. Due to the changing room being very narrow, Sefi’s soft breasts pressed against Kurou’s body the moment they faced each other.

“Umm……”

“Hehe.”

“What are you chuckling about? And what are you doing!?”

“Nothing, I was just thinking about whether or not I needed to help the princess-sama change.”

“I don’t need help you moron!”

Kurou was forcefully shoved by Sefi as he was shooed out of the changing room. After some time, the sexual harassment came to an end.

Kurou walked out of the store. He headed back towards the bench that Lars was sitting on.

“I thought I heard Sefi scream. What did you do this time?”

“Oh just our usual fun and games.”

“As a matter of fact, Sefi sounded quite excited at the same time. I really don’t understand what’s going on between you two.”

“That’s because the only thing I do is to the extent of harassment and that’s all I will do.”

Kurou laughed and sat down next to Lars. He did not say anything after that.

For someone like Lars who was also a descendant of the four generals, what Kurou wanted to express was already adequately understood.

“Oh right, I just remembered. Kurou, did you take a hit from the student council president?”

“You’re as sharp as always. How come you even know about these minor details?”

Kurou wryly smiled as he knocked on the spot where he got struck by the student council president with his index finger.

“The student council president seemed a bit peculiar…...Although it was just for an instant, I wasn’t able to sense her attack.”

“For that to happen to Kurou……? That is quite strange.”

In past cases, Kurou could predict his opponents based on their killing intent. High speeds could counteract this, but to be completely unable to sense the attack was practically impossible.

However, when he suffered that blow from the student council president, there was indeed a moment where he could not sense her aura.

Kurou sat down with his back leaned against the wall.

“Jeez, we’re nothing but successor candidates for the Sword Saint aren’t we? Unable to match up against the Seven Swords, and we can’t even win against the top Sword Princesses.”

Even some Swordies are mistakened with the process. The successor’s emblem is basically only given to potential successors, but it does not automatically ensure them a Seven Sword title. A better way to put it would be that a “successor” is basically a step up from a “disciple”. Training as a successor, gaining the approval of a Seven Sword, and only at the very end will they become the Seven Swords of the next generation.

Kurou and Lars are definitely not on par with the current Seven Swords right now.

There are also strong individuals like Isyuto among the Sword Princesses. Although they are not on the Seven Swords’ level, many powerful Swordies do exist.

“......Hey, Kurou, how stringent did Manaka go on us? Back then, there would be no way we would have the leisure time to shop with girls……”

“She seemed to be filled with revenge towards me.”

There was sufficient reason for Manaka to be seeking Kurou’s life. Even if Kurou was killed by her he would have no complaints. Although, he never intended on dying there.

Lars snickered as he placed his hand on the back of his head.

“Speaking of Manaka, both of us have known her since we were kids. She was always by our master’s side, she could even be described as our second master. She also let us witness her finishing move, the Chaos Dancer. No matter how careless Manaka is, she wouldn’t allow her secret move to be seen by those she didn’t trust. Perhaps, Manaka……”

“Are you saying that it wasn’t just hatred that drove her?”

Kurou spoke while looking on in a daze.

Battling against Manaka was like walking a tightrope, any mistake would have led to death. However, it was just as Lars said, it would not be hard to kill Kurou based on Manaka’s abilities.

“Kurou, I think Manaka isn’t such a heartless woman.”

“......I don’t know about that.”

Kurou gave a perfunctory reply.

Due to his battle against Manaka, it was not something that could be easily explained.

Displayed on the TV screen in the corner of the room was some type of entertainment channel.

Although it was mainly about entertainment broadcasts, it appeared to be about some sort of mundane scandal. It was just some boring celebrity relationship news.

This was the room of a certain abandoned tower. It was a five story building and there were probably numerous companies stationed here in the past. Because of the lack of guests, this place is currently at a standstill.

“Haaa…...so boring.”

The person sitting on the sofa in front of the TV was Manaka. Today she was wearing her Sabers uniform as she lazily crossed her legs.

Once the entertainment news ended, the next program began to play. The subject of it was————”Sword General Manaka, the truth behind her mysterious betrayal.”

“Oh my.”

Manaka could not help but smile.

The makings of this program was most likely a human production.

Swordies established discriminatory social patterns towards humans. However, the freedom of press was still permitted to everyone. There was also no thorough cornering of human behavior.

If humans were to take up arms, the Swordies would instantly defeat them. On the flip side, they did not care what kind of resistance the humans implemented as long as they were not armed. It could be said that the freedom of press for humans was used as an outlet for their unequal treatment.

Precisely due to this, it was alright for them to gossip about a top swordsman such as Manaka.

Starting from when Manaka was fourteen she was taken in as a disciple by the previous Sword General. It took her just three years to inherit her title, battle style, superb skills, and even her habits of eating and drinking were passed on.

The news channel even announced topics that Manaka had already forgotten about.

“......What is it?”

“Onee-sama, what are you watching?”

Neena opened the door to the room and entered. She wore the academy’s dress with her white shirt.

Neena was not a disciple, but rather a Blaze who looked up to Manaka as her older sister.

For Manaka and Neena who were the instigators of the incident at the Sword Academy, they both went into hiding.

“What is this, some sort of entertainment channel? Although I don’t particularly watch these things…...oh, right now they are broadcasting about the past Sword General.”

“Yup, that’s my master.”

The previous Sword General was no longer within this world.

She was also very young, but she faced an aviation accident during her travels outside the country and did not return. No matter how robust a Swordie was, it would be impossible to survive an airplane explosion.

“She was a good person, loved to drink, even to the point where she’d do it right before her battles. What was ridiculous was that she’d only get stronger through her drinking.”

“To be honest, Onee-sama resembles her master.”

Neena wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she did not mention Manaka’s excessive drinking, it was best to keep Manaka under control since it was unclear when a battle may occur.

“She was truly strong. Even right now, if I was asked ‘could you beat her’, it would cause a headache for me. She was someone worthy of respect.”

“However…..even if you say that, she was a Swordie.”

“There’s nothing you can do about who you resent. Don’t you like Sefi as well?”

“Umm……”

In order to take Sefi’s life, Neena infiltrated the Sword Academy. Although she became close to Sefi, it seemed that she became overly close and became attached to the princess of the four generals.

“That said, Neena, wouldn’t it be great if you could just continue going to school like you did before?”

“Don’t joke around please!”

Neena’s face turned red as she stepped forward to speak.

She had also heard about the hardships within the Blaze reservation. They were from the complaints of her grandparents who were survivors of the Blaze cleansing. It must have influenced her greatly.

“I intend to fight for the Blazes till the very end. Of course, if Sefi-sama were to hinder me then————”

“Don’t get overly courageous. Based on what we were doing, it’s safe to say that it hasn’t been very constructive. So try not to expect too much out of it.”

Manaka spoke with excitement as she changed the channel. The special broadcast on Sword General Manaka had ended and a new TV drama just started.

“Even so, it’s hard for us to take action. Our identities have been completely exposed.”

“Then please don’t go near the academy. It’s too dangerous if you encounter the Absolute Sword. Although, there’s no way Onee-sama could lose.”

“Is that so? Well, looks like it’d be best if I don’t go there meaninglessly. Based on what I have ascertained from Syunaku’s abilities, her wire sword is capable of battling against groups of people. It would cause a bit of trouble.”

“The only ones who would take action are————Sefi-sama’s sister and the Absolute Sword. The other Seven Swords will……”

“No way, the Swordie government isn’t stupid. They wouldn’t let their precious Seven Sword fighting force be used against us. If there was an injury to the Seven Swords because of this, the loss would be too great. Syunaku was personally sent by Sylphy. The government will only use those that are dispensable to them. Just to have a guy like Kurou is already remarkable.”

“......But our enemy isn’t humans.”

“The government doesn’t have the obligation to send us our desired enemies to face.”

Manaka shrugged her shoulders while smiling.

Within her expectations, wanting to draw out the Seven Swords would take quite some time. She became the target of everyone from the start due to her position as the past commander of the Sabers. The size of the organization was small, although the vast majority were many male workers, their battle force was not anything to look down on. There were also a couple of Sword Princesses along with Kurou and Lars.

“For now we’ve been quite relaxed. It’s just been drinking and sleeping the days away.”

“What’s the plan for our other comrades? A lot of them are moving out for assassination attempts.”

“Assassinations that result in intimidation and nuisances. Even though the results have been mostly favorable, it doesn’t mean much based on my expectations of the government. Our boss…...seems to have let that person take action.”

“That person…...you mean the Death Sword!?”

Neena’s eyes opened widely while pressing her hands against her chest.

Death Swords————Neena was not very fond of them. For someone who harbored kind feelings towards Sefi, who was her enemy, yet ironically loathed her own partners, Manaka felt Neena was hopeless.

“Well then, that kid should be around here…...is she here to help Onee-sama?”

“Helping me? Well let’s see her abilities first.”

Manaka suspended the conversation and focused on the TV screen once again.

It was hard enough to be released from the burdening task of being a Seven Sword and the director of the Sabers. During this down time, just let me rest a bit————Manaka wanted to drink another can of beer.

The shopping came to a standstill for now as Kurou and the others went to a Japanese restaurant that Sefi was familiar with.

Although Kurou would have felt awkward being in a courtyard or banquet of a high class restaurant, the atmosphere here was very comfortable. The prices of the lunch menu were within normal scopes. Kurou ate some delicious tempura. Quantity wise it was a bit lacking, but he did not have room for complaints considering someone else was treating him. That person was of course Lars.

Backtracking for a bit, by “for now”————that meant that the shopping was going to continue.

“Alright, let’s go shopping again!”

Sefi was highly energetic after replenishing her strength. It already felt like Hinako became a test subject for her.

Sefi and Hinako once again took off shopping while Lars followed them.

As for Kurou, he was just aimlessly wandering the streets.

“Haaa——ah.”

Kurou deeply sighed.

Since Sefi had said “it will be girls only from here on out!” As a result, Kurou was not allowed to continue with them. However, having no guards for them was out of the question. Lars would have the dual role of being the bodyguard and the one that picks up the tab

Kurou realized that he could move around normally for once. Sefi and Hinako were probably going to buy undergarments and such. Kurou wished he could go with them.

“Well, it’s nice to freely move around occasionally.”

Nothing could be done about this situation which he was forced into. After coming out of the mountains, Kurou worked for the Sabers for a year. Due to the elimination matches, hospital stay, and the battle royal, he had been very busy. To be by himself again and leisurely passing the time was a nice change of pace.

Supposedly he was to receive a text when the shopping spree ended. In other words, from now till then, this was his time of freedom.

Bookstores, CD stores, and such, despite just glancing around and not buying anything, Kurou truly enjoyed his time strolling around alone. Buying something would be fine, but he did not feel the need to. Moreover, there was nothing in particular that he was interested in so he ended up being the type of kid who did not really like to spend money.

“Eh.”

Kurou stopped to take a look at a certain shop. The vendor had two crane games lined up at the entrance of the shop. Swordies were also keen on entertainment. At a gaming center like this, all kinds of individuals were around.

“It’s been quite a while, let’s have a go at it.”

After stepping out of the mountains and working for the Sabers, these games have been rare to come by. Starting from when he became a disciple of the Sword Saint, he grew up in an environment with no modern civilization. Although, he would occasionally skip out on patrol duty to play with Lars.

Kurou entered the store and sequentially glanced around at the neatly organized games. Because it was a Sunday afternoon, there were many guests here. Among them, the teenage males were the majority.

At the Swordie gaming centers, there seemed to be a melee game that was currently trending while a swords battle game was popular in human gaming centers. It was quite strange.

As a result of the Sun Cult’s frequent activities, there has not been much free time for him. For the time he had been away, a portion of the games were swapped out.

“Darn, lost again!”

A piercing voice resonated within the arcade.

Kurou looked in the direction of that sound and noticed a girl sitting in front of an arcade machine. It seemed like that leather guitar case leaning against the machine was hers as well.

The girl had her pinkish-red hair tied into two strands on the sides of her head with a feather hair clip that gave off a childish tone. She wore a cream-colored baggy sweater along with a red plaid miniskirt. It was likely some high school's uniform.

Her purple eyes stared at the console with resentment.

She was someone who would attract anyone’s gaze. Those ample breasts protruded from under her sweater. Her waist was thin and so were her legs. She possessed superb proportions and an exceptional figure.

Kurou could not help but be fixated on her.

“Hey, I haven’t seen you before. Welcome.”

After the girl noticed Kurou’s lapse, she revealed a smile. It was as if the entire dimly lit store shined the instant she smiled.

“Yeah, thanks……”

Kurou was unwittingly captivated by that smile and simply returned a proper greeting.

“Ah, do you want to play this? You can play in my place.”

The girl cheerfully stood up and grabbed Kurou by the shoulders, pushing him towards the front of the arcade console. Following that, the girl’s sweet fragrance wafted over.

What should I do? Kurou stressed over the situation, which was a rare occurrence for him.

“What the, do you address people with ‘chan’?”

“Alright, hurry and have a seat. Let me knock you down a peg.”

Sitting in front of the console that was across from Rinne was a brown-haired boy and a friend of his who had short hair standing close to Kurou. The two of them were approximately the same age as Kurou.

Rinne seemed to be this girl’s name.

“Hmm? Hey, aren’t you…...a human?”

“He might be. He even has a katana or something on him.”

Towards the brown-haired boy’s statement, the short-haired boy revealed an astonished expression. Afterwards, he looked towards Kurou intently as if he was surveying him.

“So what if I’m human? I didn’t see anything that said ‘humans can’t enter.’”

Kurou returned to his senses and smirked. He was very adept at dealing with these kinds of people.

“What did you say!? You sure have some nerve to make a Swordie your enemy!”

The brown-haired guy was aggravated. He did not carry a sword on him, but being a Swordie, he had sufficient strength to kill humans with just his bare hands. Normally, it wouldn’t be a good idea to incite him————

“You’re clearly weaker when compared to Swordie girls. Please don’t scare humans.”

“What are you blabbing on about!? You're just a human, don’t forget your place.”

The short-haired boy lunged towards Kurou, wanting to grab him.

“Don’t think so highly of yourself! That’s right…...are you one of those cultists who have been wandering around here lately?”

“Cultists? You mean the Sun Cultists?”

Kurou was a bit surprised as he asked.

“Ah, is that the name? Did they get the wrong location? Always trying to persuade others, yet no one even bats them an eye.”

“Yeah.”

Kurou once again felt shocked at what the short-haired guy said.

Although Kurou had known about the Sun Cultists taking to the streets trying to reach out to people, it was the first time he heard about them doing this in the Specialized Central Region.

“Well, I’m definitely not a Sun Cultist. As you can see I’m just a student.”

“What do you mean ‘just a student’? Tch, to be wearing what seems to be the Sword Academy’s uniform, don’t kid us.”

It would appear that they know about the Sword Academy. Never in their dreams would they suspect Kurou was a student there.

“That said, this guy seems to have a high temper. Wanna take it outside?”

“You…...even though you have a sword, do you really think you can win against a Swordie?”

“Winning or losing and such, don’t get ahead of yourself.”

Kurou gave off a smile as he spoke. He was not trying to find trouble, but after seeing these types of men, Kurou had a bad habit of joking around.

“Alright alright, that’s enough.”

Following that beautiful clear voice, Rinne clapped her hands.

“If you guys are going to fight here, then do it with games. That way there will be no bad blood regardless if you win or lose. That’s the rule around here.”

“......Is there such a rule?”

The short-haired boy tilted his head.

“I made the declaration just now. You have a problem with it?”

Rinne also tilted her head. She was clearly replicating his movements, but the level of cuteness was on a completely different level. Although, suggesting that the boy was cute was hard to accept.

“W-Well, if Rinne says so then……”

“Defeating a human through games is also interesting……”

The brown and short-haired guys seemed to understand even though they felt perplexed.

At some point in time, a crowd gathered around Kurou and the others nodded in approval.

From the looks of it, Rinne was treated as the princess-sama of this arcade.

“Then let us four engage in an elimination match. Who will be my opponent?”

Rinne wryly smiled as she once again sat in front of the arcade machine.

Kurou could not help but feel that his rhythm was disrupted.

“Ah, haha.”

Rinne was skipping around as she was heading forward. Her hair, dress, and the guitar case she carried on her back were swaying around as she moved.

How did it end up with the two of them walking together after Kurou left the arcade?

“What an exciting day. It was my first time winning like this.”

“Must be very gratifying for you……”

Kurou was not really interested in Rinne’s excitement.

After proposing that Kurou, the brown-haired kid, and short-haired kid engage in alternating elimination matches, Kurou lost every match, including the numerous matches afterwards against the arcade regulars.

This was especially true when it came to the dozen or so matches against Rinne. Despite them being competitive matches, he still lost them all.

The matches against the arcade regulars could not even be considered battles. However, since his losses against Rinne were out in full view, it was even more aggravating.

“Who would have thought there’d be someone in this world who would consecutively lose to me.”

Rinne’s eyes were sparkling.

Referring to herself with “boku”, this extremely sprightly girl seemed to be inept at playing these arcade games. Although she appeared to be a regular at the arcade, her ranking must have always been at the bottom. Furthermore, she had never relinquished this spot to anyone else before. Solely due to her clumsiness and cuteness, she was treated as a princess within that arcade.

“Oh.”

Rinne suddenly composed herself. The sides of her hair fluttered for a moment and following that she lowered her head.

“I’m sorry. There’s nothing amusing about me being overly excited. Since I haven’t even been able to beat even a novice before, I was very ecstatic when I won.”

“No worries.”

After receiving her frank apology, Kurou finally regained his focus. He could clearly predict his opponents’ attacks in battle, but he had absolutely no grasp of that when it came to a video game character’s movement. Speaking of which, Lars was very strong in this regard and always had Kurou pay for the arcade fees.

“By the way, why are you following me?”

Since he was continuously losing, Kurou decided to leave but for some reason Rinne tagged along.

“That’s because I’m very happy today.”
[[File:Kenshin v02 145.PNG|thumbnail|right]]
Rinne said that without hesitation. Although it was not quite a valid answer, Kurou displayed a “well, whatever” kind of expression. Plus there was nothing wrong with taking a walk with Rinne.

“Oh right I forgot. My name is Rinne, you can call me by name directly since everyone else does the same. What about you?”

“Kurou, although my original name was Katsuragi Kurou. Just call me Kurou.”

“Alright, Kurou-chan it is.”

“K-Kurou-chan?”

Rinne completely ignored Kurou’s dissatisfaction. She appeared to really like this type of address as she nodded her head excessively.

“I’m hungry after an exciting day of playing. Kurou-chan, want to go try that out?”

Rinne pointed toward a small stand by the sidewalk. A barbecue aroma drifted from that location.

It had rotisserie consisting of numerous thinly cut up pork slices folded up with shredded cabbage mixed together. That was then added to some pre-baked bread. In the end, it looked like a type of sandwich. It was apparently a popular item in the Swordie homeworld. For Sefi to be routinely visiting that Japanese restaurant, it could be said that Swordies had already been integrated into the Japanese food culture. However, they had not forgotten about the cuisine of their own culture.

Kurou grabbed one that had spices added to it while Rinne selected the one with a sweet flavor. After buying some juice from the vending machine, the two of them sat together at a nearby park bench as they ate their food.

“Wow, this is great. Their seasonings are quite excellent.”

Rinne took a seat right next to Kurou. She was joyfully munching on the sandwich. Since Kurou did not eat enough during lunch, he felt this was fine. Moreover, the seasoning was indeed pretty good.

However————, Kurou squinted at Rinne.

“What’s wrong Kurou-chan?”

“Are you…...a Swordie?”

“Yup.”

“......I’m a human you know.”

“Ah, you think I mind that? Those two just now weren’t bad individuals. For humans to be on a lower standing than oneself————it’s those who taught them that who are in the wrong.”

“......”

At a quick glance, Rinne looked as if she was not putting much thought into her words, but she was surprisingly pondering over this situation. At the very least, it was because of one’s identity and arrogance that those who look down on humans would even draw a dividing line.

“To me, I don’t see other people as Swordies and humans. The only difference I see is there are those who are good at gaming, and those who aren’t.”

“Isn’t that a bit too rash……?”

In the end, it really did feel as if she did not put much thought into it.

“Don’t worry, don’t worry. Besides Kurou-chan, to me you are a very special existence.”

“We’ve only known each other for thirty minutes.”

“That’s because————you’re an opponent who is on the same level as me in combat. That’s very valuable.”

“......Is that so.”

On the topic of being on similar levels, Kurou did not quite understand that after having frequently lost to some foolish tactics. In truth, a battle against an opponent that is too strong or weak lacks significance.

However, being on the same level, well……

Kurou surveyed Rinne from head to toe. Since it was Kurou we were talking about, it was understandable. Perhaps she————

“I always eat sweet foods so I was wondering how the spicy one tastes?”

“Hmm? Oh, it’s pretty good. It isn’t even that spicy.”

“Is that so……well, let me have a taste.”

“Eh?”

Before Kurou could recover, Rinne suddenly lunged out to grab a bite of his sandwich. Kurou had no time to react to this surprise attack.

“Mmmm……that’s tasty. It’s truly delicious.”

“Mhmm.”

Without hesitation, she bit off half of Kurou’s sandwich. If it were Sefi, this sort of maneuver could never be accomplished.

“Kurou-chan, try some of mine this time————eh?”

While Rinne was chewing on the roasted meat, she suddenly became tongue tied.

Her eyes gradually welled up with tears as she covered her mouth with her hands. She seemed to be muttering something indistinctly.

“What is it? Is something wrong?”

“……Waaaaah, it’s too spicy! Kurou-chan you liar! This is way too hot!”

Rinne tearfully glared at Kurou.

So it was like that huh. Kurou’s gaze fell on his sandwich. Although he did not feel the spiciness was to that extent, it might just be a matter of personal tolerance.

“Wuu, I’m going to cry……”

“No, you’re already crying.”

No matter how robust a Swordie’s body was, it seemed there were also those who feared spicy food.

“Jeez, you idiot.”

Rinne knocked on Kurou’s shoulder. Despite having held back her strength to a great extent, it was still painful.

“Ouch, that hurts. Hey.”

Kurou instantly grabbed hold of Rinne’s fist. Even though she was just lightly waving around her fist, it did feel quite heavy.

Having had her fist grabbed by Kurou, Rinne revealed a stupefied expression.

“……Huh?”

“Ah, my bad.”

Kurou unwittingly released Rinne’s tightly clenched fist.

Even with that, Rinne still stared intently at Kurou————no, she seemed to be looking towards the empty space behind him.

“……What?”

“Umm——……”

The blankly staring Rinne gradually started to break out in a blush. It must have been an indication of her embarrassment. Could it be due to the spicy food?

Rinne reverted back to normal as if nothing happened. She drank the rest of her juice in one go. Was she embarrassed after having her hand held just now?

“……Ha, looks like my preference is still sweet foods.”

“That seems to be the case.”

Kurou wryly smiled and then quickly ate the rest of his sandwich. Even for an innocent child like Rinne, who would have thought that all it would take was holding her hand to make her shy.

“……Kurou-chan, want to try mine as well?”

“No thanks, I’d rather not.”

Kurou shook his head when Rinne was passing him her sandwich.

After turning her focus away from Kurou, she nodded and began to wolf down her sandwich.

Kurou slowly started to take a liking to this girl.

It was already past three in the afternoon.

Kurou was still with Rinne.

“Hey.”

Rinne was walking across the overpass.

As he gazed at her near dangerous levels of revealing dress, he suddenly recalled the suspicion he had before.

“Rinne, do you play the guitar?”

“Eh? Oh, I guess you can call it a hobby.”

Rinne nodded while gently knocking on the guitar case that she carried on her shoulders. She then proceeded to do an air guitar maneuver. For the Swordies who were fully integrated into earth’s————Japanese culture, there were quite a few musicians.

“By the way, is it ok for you to be so laid back? Even though I have some down time, but what about you Rinne?”

“I’m practically the same. Although I do have a job, there just haven’t been any tasks for me lately.”

“What kind of job is it?”

“Hehe, that’s a secret.”

Rinne sheepishly smiled.

“Today is a rest day. Afterwards all that is left to do is go back home and sleep.

“That sounds quite boring.”

“Yeah, it truly is. Fortunately I was able to meet Kurou-chan today.”

Rinne reached the stairs and began to aimlessly walk along the overpass.

“Oh yeah, Kurou-chan let’s exchange emails. I already did the same with the group of arcade goers. If there’s a new game or someone new I can win against, be sure to tell me.”

“Ok, will do.”

After Kurou retrieved the phone from his pocket, the phones underwent an infrared connection to exchange emails and phone numbers.

“Alright, here it is. Actually, I’ve never sent emails or anything before.”

“Same with me. I’ve only had a cellphone since the past year or so.”

That should be obvious. Since the Sword Saint and her disciples resided in the mountains, it was impossible to get a cellphone signal. Even if a signal could reach, it was not like he had anyone to talk to.

Suddenly, Kurou’s cellphone ringtone sounded. He pressed the talk button.

“Hello?”

[Hello, Kurou-chan can you hear me?]

Rinne had her elbow set against the overpass railing. She was talking into the phone while glancing at Kurou with a devilish expression.

“Yes I can, even if you didn’t call I could……”

[I’m just making sure whether or not this would actually go through. I’m quite the worrier.”]

Rinne gave a quick smile and placed her cellphone back in her pocket.

Something was wrong, Kurou suddenly felt uneasy about her. Despite her outgoing nature, she was not just any ordinary cute girl.

An uneasing aura manifested around her.

Just what is it about her that is causing this? She was clearly an optimistic one, yet she gives off an unsettling feeling. Perhaps there was the possibility that Kurou was overthinking this as well.

“Ha.”

Rinne gently rose on her tippy toes on one leg while standing on the railing. The width of the railing was about 15 cm at best. Below the overpass was heavy traffic. Normally speaking, one would never step on there, but for a Swordie, even toddlers could pull off this trick.

“......By the way Rinne.”

“Hmm?”

“Your panties are revealed if you stand there.”

Actually, that happened whenever her miniskirt fluttered in the wind.

“Ahh, hey, that’s not right, who said you could peek.”

“I’m not even trying to peek.”

“Umm…...do you want to look?”

Rinne grumbled while pressing down on her miniskirt.

“Well, honestly speaking I do want to see.”

“You’re such a pervert. So aggravating, men are really……”

Rinne was shaking her head nonstop while wryly smiling.

“All the boys in the arcade would always look at my legs. That’s not right at all. You shouldn’t let anyone catch your line of sight.”

“That’s nothing, it’s not like it’s a battle.”

The regulars at the arcade were Swordies so it was obvious that they practiced their swordsmanship at school.

However, Kurou felt that there was absolutely no one threatening there. Well, besides one person.

“Jeez, it’s so boring. My panties were seen without me detecting it. Now there’s nothing left to see. This is quite aggravating as well.”

Rinne spoke with a smile on her face. She maintained her tippy toe posture as she hopped along forward.

Kurou followed behind Rinne. Although it was impossible for her to fall from there, Kurou did not plan on leaving her unattended.

Once they reached the bottom of the overpass, Kurou’s ringtone sounded. However, this time it was Sefi.

“What is it?”

[Hello, Rou? Sorry for the sudden call, but things have turned for the worse.]

Sefi’s tone sounded a bit anxious.

“What turned for the worse?”

[I was a bit immersed in shopping…...plus Lars was waiting outside so……]

“Did Hinako get lost?”

[Yeah…...you guessed right. I’m so sorry, I was being too careless……]

It would seem that Sefi admitted to her mistake.

Since she was a girl, there was not much that could have been done for her shopping immersion. However, for Lars to not notice was quite unusual.

Perhaps Sefi did not let him come near the undergarment shopping area? If that was not the case, it should have been impossible for that guy to lose sight of the person he was supposed to guard.

“What about her cellphone? Did you try giving Hinako a call?”

[Now that I think about it, Hina still doesn’t have a cellphone……]

“Oh.”

Darn it, Kurou finally realized what happened. For Hinako who was always within the school grounds, this was an unnecessary device. Thus, she was not given a cellphone.

“We should have given her a cellphone from the start. That was way too negligent for me as well.”

[For now, I’ll be searching around over here. Kurou you should converge with us.]

“Got it.”

After setting up a meeting point, Kurou hung up.

In the end, this situation was nothing to be surprised about. Hinako always walked about aimlessly. For that to happen when she was brought out on the street was to be expected.

“Sorry Rinne. Something came up——”

Just as he ended the conversation with Rinne…..

Rinne, who was originally walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She was blankly staring at something.

“Please support us! Please support us!”

Following this imposing manner of calling out to others, something like a flyer was extended towards Kurou.

The crest of arms and logo which he had seen countless times, was printed at the top of the leaflet.

“The Sun Cult……”

“Please sup——K-Kurou!?”

The person who handed Kurou the flyer was a girl wearing a white cloak and a blue nun outfit.

Her name was Kido Akari, a Sun Cult girl whom Kurou had met many times before during their terrorist activity encounters.

“These people were the Sun Cult members that were mentioned before I bet. Kurou-chan, do you know her?”

“I suppose I do…..”

After responding to the blankly staring Rinne, Kurou displayed an agonizing expression.

He had work to attend to still, yet there was even more trouble————all he could do was let out a deep sigh.

Kurou and Rinne were currently next to the station’s entrance.

Although Kurou was unaware, after running around he ended up near the station.

In this crowded place, there were three nuns from the Sun Cult and ten male cultists in uniform. They were all holding leaflets and distributing them to pedestrians.

However, the cultists were completely overlooked. The pedestrians————were practically all Swordies and they paid no attention to the cultists. None of the Swordies even seemed to bat an eye at them.

“Jeez, you guys……”

Kurou ruffled his head while speaking.

“What are you guys doing here……?”

“You still don’t know after seeing us!? We are promoting the Sun Cult’s teachings!”

Akari responded in a provocative tone. She had always been like this. Kurou had even seen her in a half crying state when she became angry.

“No way. To be doing that in the Specialized Central Region, I’m not buying it. No one would trust a human religion since everyone here is a Swordie.”

Rather, usually Swordies do not follow any religion. It was said that in Swordia there were numerous kinds of religions, but the number of people holding on to those beliefs after coming to this world were quite scarce.

“You have no right to say that! There are even Swordies among us!”

“But aren’t they just guards?”

Kurou had battled against many Swordie fighters employed by the Sun Cult. Most of those were just mentally insane people who did not care who they fought so long as the opponent was strong.

“All in all, you guys are here in this kind of place to gather more believers……Oh yeah, Akari, did you leave the combat division?”

“Guh……!”

Akari had infiltrated the Sword Academy with other Sun Cultists in the past. When they were driven out by Kurou that time, she said she did not wish to continue fighting. Despite being opponents on the battlefront, there was no way Kurou could ever resent her. He honestly did not want her to engage in any perilous activities.

“T-This is also an important practice! Even though we don’t have any weapons right now, we can still kill you right away!”

“You don’t have the guts……”

“Haha, Kurou-chan and this girl sure have a good relationship.”

Rinne happily jumped into the conversation.

“What do you mean by ‘good relationship’!? Who are you anyways!? Kurou, you must be quite lucky to be going out on dates with girls on Sundays!”

“The time is right for a date precisely because it’s Sunday!”

Rinne purposefully said something that added oil to the fire.

She easily admitted to a date, leaving Kurou feeling a bit awkward.

“Y-You……this date……”

Akari clenched her fists while quivering.

“Then how about Akari goes on a date with me next time?”

“How can that even be possible!? You’re in the Sabers so you’re my enemy!”

“I suppose so.”

Kurou was playing dumb. However, the Sun Cultists were in no mood to play along.

The male cultists displayed a rather grave expression as they surrounded Kurou. Incidentally, even Rinne was caught in the encirclement.

“Akari, you said this guy is from the Sabers, is that true? He even has a katana on him. Is he the rumored human within the group?”

“Ah, about that……”

A suspicion surfaced within Kurou. Why did Akari hesitate in admitting to that? Kurou could not even recall how many Sun Cultists he had slain. Even right now, it was not surprising that rumors about Kurou were floating around within the Sun Cult. There must have been many who despised Kurou. Even if there were no implications behind this, Akari should still have no reason to do such a thing.

Akari focused herself once again and eyed her fellow cultists.

“Everyone, today our mission is preaching our beliefs. There’s no point in getting into an useless dispute with this guy.”

“……In that case, there’s been something on my mind from a while ago.”

“Shut up.”

Akari interrupted Kurou while sharply glaring at him.

“Actually, despite Akari always putting on airs, you're just part of the cadre or what? And you’re just a high school student right?”

“That’s what’s on your mind under these circumstances……?

Akari, who was at wits end, glanced over.

Having been surrounded by the widely known armed division of the Sun Cult, this was perhaps not even an issue for him. However, Kurou displayed no fear at all.

“Who cares about that! You know we’ve lost a couple members! If that guy is truly Kurou from the Sabers, there’s no way we can just stay silent!”

“Yup yup, I am Kurou from the Sabers.”

“W-What are you……”

Kurou easily admitted to it. Following that, Akari just looked at him in silence.

The Sun Cultists were not armed. Although they hold a lot of smuggled contraband firearms, it was not like even the flyer handout guys would be armed. Even if they were, Kurou would not be troubled at all.

“A fight for our lives, this way there’d be no resentment left……even though that’s what I wish for, it probably can’t be done.”

“Don’t give me that crap!”

A male cultist yelled out.

“Except, today I still have work. Furthermore I have a girl with me as well.”

Kurou shot a quick glance at Rinne and noticed that she was smiling and waving towards the cultists. She was not shaken at all.

“If possible I’d like to try to avoid any blood being shed. Since I won’t bring out my sword, you guys can come at us with your fists.”

“Are you a hooligan or what?”

The person who ridiculed him was Akari.

“Fine with us. Once we defeat him let’s send him back to headquarters!”

One of the cultists came at him with a punch. Surprisingly his movements were quite good, befitting of such a scary terrorist group. Despite being a religious organization, they seemed to have some variety of battle training as well.

“However, you still have a long way to go.”

Kurou saw through the cultist’s movements, avoided his punch, and then backhanded him in the face. After the sound of the punch, the man toppled down onto the ground.

After seeing that display of technique, the other cultists clearly felt afraid.

Kurou could not be compared to a Swordie, but as a human he had already trained over his limits. Even when using his heavy katana, he was able to freely manipulate it with his arm strength. If a human was hit with such strength, they would easily be knocked into a daze.

“What? No need to mention it, it’s just a quarrel among humans!”

Kurou intentionally said out loud. At a quick glance, it would be hard to believe that Kurou was a human.

“Whether it’s a Swordie or the police, no one would bother interfering. So hurry up and come at me!”

Indeed, on this street there was no one who would intervene in a struggle among humans. Swordies had no interest in these matters. The police would only get involved if it was between Swordies.

Kurou slayed Sun Cultists in the past due to his missions. However, he felt he was not in the wrong for doing so. If there were people who carried a grudge against him, there was nothing wrong with having a playful fight. Nevertheless, he did not plan on taking a beating and staying silent over the issue.

The Sun Cultist men came at him all at once. Humans were different from Swordies and their preference for one-on-one battles. There was no hesitation in attacking as a group.

Moreover, Kurou would not hesitate either.

For someone who was used to seeing a Swordie’s sword, a human’s movements were like witnessing slow motion. The Olden Style was not even needed. Kurou dodged the punch that came swinging at him and began his counterattack. He grabbed another person’s shirt, which lowered his opponent’s head, as he kneed him in the face. After that he elbowed the guy who attacked from behind in the abdomen.

“Ah, that looked like it’d hurt.”

Rinne raised her brows and used her hands to cover her face. She was probably very at ease.

“Capture that girl!”

The first person to suddenly rush at Kurou issued an order to the other cultist. After seeing his comrades fall one after another, perhaps the current battle method was not enough to take out Kurou.

The cultists who were given the order immediately charged at Rinne.

Damn, those guys do not know Rinne is a Swordie.

When Kurou remembered that it was already too late.

“Eh?”

Rinne was stunned. The cultists reached out to her, wanting to capture her————

“Hey hey, how dare you touch a Swordie girl.”

Rinne smiled as she spoke. She nimbly turned her body and avoided their hands. After that, the other cultists wanted to come from behind to reign her in.

“Oh.”

Following that tone of disappointment, Rinne swiftly swung her right hand.

Right when that happened————the cultist was sent flying.

“What!?”

“Huh!?”

The same thing happened to the guy who came from the front trying to grab her and the other guy who was trying to trap her from behind. They were gently lifted in the air and then blown a couple meters back. Their backs violently crashed against the ground.

“That was……”

Kurou could not help but be stunned as he looked towards Rinne who was smirking.

What did Rinne do? Kurou was not sure. No, she must have just lightly swung her arms. Even Swordies cannot just blow two muscular guys away. In that case————

“Kurou-chan, behind you.”

“……Got it.”

Kurou turned his body halfway after hearing Rinne’s warning and unleashed a roundhouse kick. His kick landed on the guy trying to do a grapple move from behind him.

The cultist started bleeding from his nose and fell down————that was the last of them. All the male Sun Cultists had already fallen flat on their backs.

“Well, I guess that’s it.”

Kurou satisfactorily clapped his hands. Although it was a clean win for them, none of the Sun Cultists were actually dead. Tentatively, they had taken the fight to an appropriate degree.

Akari and the other two nuns just stood there stupefied.

The situation afterwards can just be passed on to them perhaps. Of course, Kurou never planning on assaulting human girls.

“Hey hey, what’s going on? Rolling over like a dead fish. So much for me helping out, it even looked quite interesting around here.”

“……?”

Kurou followed the sound of that voice and turned his head.

Coming out of the station was two figures.

One of them was a muscular male who was wearing a cultist uniform just like his fallen comrades. He had short hair and wore glasses. He was probably about twenty years-old, but his hair had already turned white. From a quick glance at the insides of his left sleeve, it was casually wrapped by bandages.

Walking next to him was a petite girl. She looked like a little student, perhaps at most she was in middle school. Her height was approximately 140cm. Although she was wearing the same nun outfit as Akari, her dress was rather short and sleeveless.

The two of them walked up to Kurou and then stopped.

“The one holding the katana is a human right? He has a rather cute face as well.”

“Umm…….”

Kurou was quite startled at his words.

He seemed to be a Sun Cultist as well, however he sensed that he was quite dangerous.

“I’m only kidding. It’s just as you see, I’m a lolicon.”

“Please tell me you’re joking about that as well.”

A truly dangerous man. There was nothing more bizarre than just the two of them being together.

“Well, that doesn’t matter. The pink-haired girl is a Swordie? What a strange grouping, a human male with a female Swordie.”

“Your group is also very strange.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

The bulky guy laughed after he spoke. He leisurely closed in on Kurou and Rinne.

He very casually closed the distance. Moreover, it did not seem as if it was a technique from any swordsman or wrestling.

However————

“…….!”

Kurou hurriedly backed off and pulled out his sword.

He felt a chill run down his back as cold sweat trickled down nonstop.

What is it with this guy————!

The bulky man was not a Swordie. Based on his aura and movement, one could predicate that he was human.

Even so, warning signs were going off in Kurou’s head. It may just be intuition, but he had no doubt that it was right.

“Lay down your arms, I’m not planning on doing anything.”

The bulky guy smirked while shaking his head.

“I was only coming here to help hand out flyers. Those guys appear to be still alive. Fighting will only make the situation worse for us.”

“……I agree.”

Kurou nodded and proceeded to return the sword to its scabbard.

“Well then, let’s head back Snow White. Can you please take care of those two over there? The remaining guys can just walk on their own.”

After that, the girl named Snow White approached the two cultists who were passed out. With one person in each hand, she picked them both up. The moment her hands were placed on their backs, she gently lifted them up as if she was lifting up a tray.

As if nothing had happened, the bulky guy and Snow White headed off towards the station. It did not really matter, they were probably just going to carry the knocked out cultists on the tram with them.

“……I hope our next encounter can be more peaceful Akari.”

“I don’t want to hear that from someone as reckless as you Kurou.”

After Akari coldly stated as such, she began calling out towards the fallen cultists.

Kurou was completely serious about what he just said. No matter the circumstances, he always seemed to be very mindful of this Akari girl. Wanting to meet her in peace was a sincere desire of his.

“……Hmm? Eh?”

Suddenly, Kurou noticed something. Rinne’s figure was nowhere to be found.

Just a moment ago————when the bulky guy was approaching them, she was without a doubt still around. Once Kurou was not paying attention, she disappeared.

Kurou instantly forgot about the Sun Cult situation and ran off. As he ran, he took out his cellphone to make a call.

“……Is this the Electronics Operating Division? There’s something I need to ask.”

Kurou dialed the number that directly connected him to the Sabers’ Electronics Operating Division. After telling them his affiliation and ID, he told them Rinne’s phone number.

“Can you track the cellphone location for this number? It should have a GPS in it.”

Within a short period of time, the Electronics Operating division transferred the coordinates to Kurou’s cellphone. He stopped in his tracks and opened up a special Sabers’ map from his cellphone. Two bright dots were displayed on the screen.

One was at Kurou’s current location while the other one was————

“It’s moving.”

The other bright dot was rapidly moving away from Kurou’s location. It would be best if he hurried.

Wait, hold on. First I should get in touch with Sefi————these two options surfaced in his mind.

“What’s moving?”

“A girl. I’m going to try and track————eh?”

Kurou suddenly looked to his side.

Standing over there was a familiar black-haired girl.

“……Hinako?”

“Yes, it is Hinako.”

She had her usual stoic expression while she was slowing eating a crepe-like treat.

It was just one thing after another————From the looks of it, the time to feel at ease for Kurou seemed to be far away.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter2

2014-08-04T22:09:31Z

Bilagaana: think that's what it should be

=The Maidens' Day Off=

On that day, Hinako was sitting on a bench within the school’s courtyard while leisurely reading a book.

It was three days after the battle royal ended. The normalcy of nothing in particular happening was still in effect.

Currently it was three in the afternoon. Class had just concluded and it was quite rowdy in the direction of the school building. Kurou and Sefi should be back soon.

Although Hinako would routinely follow Kurou to class, she was allowed to roam freely after Kurou was enrolled into the school. She normally sits in when class is in session, but occasionally reading outside like this while taking in the breeze was fine.

As she was about to flip the page, Hinako suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed she was ill at ease every time she flipped a page.

Hinako’s attire was not her typical cosplay wear, instead it was the Sword Academy’s uniform. There was some basis for wearing the uniform despite not being a student. However, the cosplay attire felt heavier compared to the school uniform and that was likely due to the uniform being mobile for combat.

So I prefer wearing lighter clothes? It was not until just now that Hinako learned of her own preferences.

For Hinako, she had been living in imprisonment within the sun cult’s facilities since her childhood. Back then she would only wear what was assigned to her.

The room she stayed in until she was fifteen was comfortable, but she completely lacked freedom. Of course, going outside was prohibited.

The Maiden of the Sun————

Hinako appeared to be referred to as that within the sun cult. Despite that, she had never even set foot under the sun.

Hinako’s imprisonment was ordered by her parents who were the cult leaders. Furthermore, she was surrounded by many companions who were tasked with her surveillance.

Perhaps those well-acquainted companions of hers also cared for her dearly. They must have heard her request to be brought to the outside world. Through their assistance, Hinako was finally successful in escaping from the room where she stayed for ages.

However, Hinako and her helpers were caught soon after and she was prepped to return to the facility once again. Right when that happened, the sun cultists and the police were caught in a chaotic scene. She then fell under Kurou’s protection as he was pursuing the sun cultists.

Hinako believed that not one of her helpers remained alive.

The sun cult have their normal practices that they do on the streets and they were not a covert organization either. However, a portion of the cult was armed and rebelled against the Swordies. Betraying the government and using banned weaponry, these guys could not be left alone unattended.

Hinako still remembers the gratitude she held towards those who helped her. She also believed that she did something unforgivable to them.

Nevertheless, there were no regrets from her regarding the decision to come to the outside world.

The splendor of the outside, everything she had desired was out here.

Hinako pondered these thoughts while taking in the breeze, calmly passing the time.

“Ara, Hina, why are you here?”

The one who struck a conversation was Sefi, who was carrying a backpack with her. It would appear that she had just returned from her classes.

Because of being the one who “monitors the two humans”, Sefi was now able to casually converse with Kurou and Hinako. However, she would never show her good relations with them in public. With Kurou’s coarse attitude, it was not like he cared about what they were perceived as in front of other people.

“The weather has been quite good today.”

Summer was fast approaching; right now it was not too cold or hot, the perfect season for being outdoors.

“That said, this is my first time experiencing summer.”

“Huh? The first time……”

“Because I was always locked within a room, even though there was air conditioning and it felt comfortable, in the end I was completely detached from summers and winters.”

“I-I see……”

Sefi was slightly taken aback. Although, Hinako had no intention to shock her.

“Well, besides that…...why are you wearing that uniform?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Hinako gently grabbed her own skirt hem.

“An academy faculty gave me this. I can’t be enrolled into the school, but at least I won’t stand out while wearing this uniform.”

“I see, well, I suppose this would be the least attention grabbing.”

There were many human faculty members within the academy. However, they were only allowed in due to being part of the workforce. For a human student like Kurou, or Hinako, who was not enrolled or working on the premises, the students would find their existence to be quite an eyesore.

To avoid drawing attention, putting on the uniform should be ok.

“However, why are you still wearing the katyusha? Isn’t that something you wore with your maid outfit?”

“I am here to serve Kurou. Hence, this is so I don’t forget my original task.”

“I’m pretty sure that original task or whatever was long forgotten……”

Sefi made an exasperated expression.

In fact, despite Hinako forgetting a long time ago, wanting to do something in return for the person who risked his life for her————that sort of intention does exist. Except, she has not really acted on it.

“Hina, may I sit next to you?”

“Go ahead.”

Sefi sat down next to Hinako.

“Say, you didn’t stay with Kurou?”

“Why must I return with him after class?”

Supposedly this was the so-called girl-talk. Hinako was also picking up some common trends of life.

“Never mind that, what are you looking at?”

“This is a shoujo manga. There is a handsome boy on the school stage that all girls are swooned by.”

“What a crude description…...Well, I suppose that pretty much sums up all shoujo mangas.”

“Do other girls my age live lives like this?”

“Who knows, it’s just a manga.”

Hinako understood what fiction was.

However, as depicted in the manga, it was of course normal for girls around Hinako’s age to be going to school every day, playing with friends, and liking boys.

Hinako had finally realized the extent of her abnormal living conditions.

Although it was not normal to be surrounded by Swordies in her current situation, at least her lifestyle was fine. She was able to happily read a book outside and choose her own clothes.

“Hey, Hina.”

“......Hmm?”

“For you, due to the complications regarding the sun cult, it would be tough to say for certain right now…...but after things calm down, you should probably plan on going to school normally.”

“Ah, this sort of thing……?”
[[File:Kenshin v02 113.PNG|thumbnail|right]]
“I don’t think it would be difficult since Hina hasn’t done anything bad. If I issue a request to my mother and sister, it should definitely be possible.”

It was said that Sefi’s mother was one of the four generals. For something of this caliber, it should be quite simple.

However, for the daughter of one of the four generals to be going out of her way for a human…...

“Sefi is a good person.”

“What, what are you suddenly blabbing about……!”

Sefi’s face was flushed red as she turned her head aside.

By sudden chance, Hinako thought to herself that a government official position would probably not suit Sefi despite her being the daughter of the four generals. She was too kind for that. Even Hinako clearly knew that you cannot just rely on kind words to be a politician.

“By the way, I’m a good person too.”

“Huh!?”

“......What are you doing Kuro?”

At some point Kurou made his way towards the back of the bench where the two were sitting.

“Good person? You’re clearly a harassment demon.”

“That’s just instinct. It has nothing to do with my kindness.”

“That’s nothing to be boastful about!”

“It’s sad that you fail to understand me. Well, meeting you guys here was perfect timing. There’s something I need to say to you two.”

As Kurou spoke, he purposefully squeezed between Sefi and Hinako as he sat down.

Sefi’s expression appeared to be saying “what is it”, however, there was nothing she could do besides make way for him in silence.

“Due to some circumstances, I was called forth by Sylphy.”

“By Onee-sama?”

“Yup, remember how I won the battle royal from before?”

“After you won, it did seem you were still quite troubled by something.”

“......Is that so?”

Kurou played dumb towards Hinako’s statement.

After his bout with the third-year student council president, Kurou spent the entire night locking himself up in his room and was breathing heavily. He could not even swallow his food. It must have been quite the damage dealt to him.

“Setting that aside, I was told that there would be a prize for the winner and I was able to collect it from Sylphy-sama.”

“I see, the student council president did talk to Onee-sama in regards to this……”

“Compared to what the school gives out, Sylphy-sama can provide a much grander prize. The student council president must have been very keen on this as well.”

“So what’s this prize then? What does it have to do with us?”

Kurou smiled as he nodded.

He patted Hinako on the shoulders.

“Be happy Hinako, you get to go outside.”

“Outside……?”

“Yup, Sylphy-sama found a way to issue this order. This Sunday you can go shopping along the streets.”

“Shopping…..along the streets……”

Hinako blankly muttered.

Hinako had always been placed in confinement, even now, she was kept within the Sword Academy.

Just as she was able to move freely within campus, this time she was able to step out onto the streets.

The world was slowly expanding for her.

For Hinako, there must have been a bit of apprehension————

“I want to go Kuro, I want to go.”

A rarely seen shine in Hinako’s eyes lit up as she nodded non-stop towards Kurou.

Currently it was Sunday. Kurou had brought Hinako out to the streets as promised.

With an assured manner, Sefi came along as well. When it came to shopping, having a female companion was probably better. That was what Sefi brought up when coming along.

After departing from the Sword Academy, the car ride took about twenty minutes. These streets were teeming with the youth of Swordia.

Tokyo Swordia was noticeably divided into two portions, the Specialized Central Region and the Outer Human Region.

The government and economic capabilities were gathered in the Specialized Central Region. It was the Swordie’s sphere of influence.

On the other hand, the Outer Human Region was predominantly occupied by humans.

There were no police checkpoints, walls, or anything of the sort between the boundaries. Basically, humans and Swordies were able to travel between the two regions at will.

However, even though there were no issues from a legal standpoint, there truly exists an invisible barrier at the borders. As a result, no one would particularly want to cross the borders.

The three of them were of course within the Specialized Central Region.

It was a clear sunny morning. It was halfway into May and although the temperature was a bit high, there was a nice breeze that made it a comfortable day.

After getting out of the car that Sylphy had assigned to them, they instantly followed Sefi’s instructions as they set out shopping. Following that, their first target was the department store which Sefi frequents. Compared to the fashion boutiques that teens generally go to, Sefi seemed to prefer the plain stores. Although to Kurou, he did not have the slightest clue as to the difference between the types of stores.

“Hey hey, Kuro, take a look at this.”

Hinako, who always maintained that stoic expression, had sparkles in her eyes as they entered the department store.

“What are you doing standing by the entrance?”

“Look at the stairs…...they’re moving!”

“......”

Kurou followed Hinako’s line of sight, which led to an upward moving escalator.

“......Can I go back?”

“Hold it right there. You said you would bring her here right?”

“Perhaps that might have been the case……”

Sefi stared intently at Kurou who was feigning stupidity.

Common sense was clearly out of the scope of this ojou-sama. Kurou and Sefi understood this point very clearly.

However, who knew her inexperience could reach these levels.

“First let me clarify, I was just kidding. Automatic escalators and such, even I know about that.”

“......Right.”

“S-Sure.”

Kurou looked thoroughly frustrated while Sefi put on a superficial smile.

“W-Well I guess we should be going. Let’s start with clothing. How about we go to the store that I regularly go to?”

“......About that Sefi, I have a question.”

Hinako had her eyes fixed on the floor layout sign near the entrance.

“It says there are food stands underground? Perhaps it's just the psychological effect, but there is a sweet smell.”

“Suddenly wanting to eat already? Alright, please keep up with us.”

After she finished speaking, Sefi grabbed Hinako’s hand and marched off.

Although Hinako gazed downwards with a reluctant expression, she did not resist Sefi as she followed her.

Kurou wryly smiled while staying behind the two of them.

As they entered the women’s clothing store level, Sefi led the way, treading through the place in a well-versed manner.

“Oh yeah, Hinako, what kind of clothing style do you like?”

Sefi scanned around in excitement. Even though today was a rest day, she was still wearing her school uniform.

On the other hand, the only proper clothing Hinako had for going outside was her school uniform. Sefi specifically came with them to go buy clothes for that reason.

Of course, Kurou was also wearing his uniform. To him, he preferred wearing his uniform. Although the laws did not prevent humans from roaming within the Swordie region, issues would arise if others noticed he was a human. It would probably be difficult to suspect that he was human while wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform.

On another note, Kurou kept the katana he always used by his waist. Sefi also had a sword on her. Since the sword she normally uses, the Starbreaker, was too conspicuous, she kept a spare double-edged sword. That said, Kurou planned on acting alone to counter any threats that might arise. There were no plans for having Sefi battle at all.

“Oh yeah, we should probably buy some spring wear for you as well. Even though it's already summer, there will be times when the weather turns cold.”

“Ah, I see. Then I’ll leave it up to you Sefi.”

“......You should put some thought into it as well.”

Hinako was quite intrigued by the urban environment, but not so much when it came to fashion.

“Jeez, if it isn’t a maid, it’s a nurse. Always with the cosplay. That’s why I have a peculiar impression of Hina. Even I have a tough time choosing for you……”

Sefi grumbled as she entered a nearby women’s clothing store and proceeded to browse the clothing selection. Despite her complaints, she seemed to be giving it her all.

“.....By the way Kuro.”

“What is it?”

“It is most fortunate that you were able to get permission for me to come outside, but isn’t this just being placed under house arrest by the Sabers?”

“It’s unpleasant to hear you calling it house arrest. It's supposed to be protection. Well, it seems not only the sun cult, but even the Blazes are after you. It would be quite dangerous to go outside.”

In truth, the Sabers did not even consider guarding Hinako as a top priority. Despite HInako being the daughter of the cult leaders that lead a terrorist group, she was not considered a criminal herself. However, tossing her aside was out of the question so she was captured just for the sake of protection by the Sabers.

In order for Hinako to head out elsewhere, Kurou went to Sylphy for permission. However, it would be more accurate to say that she requested it from the Sabers and then gave permission to him.

Surprisingly, the Sabers knew going into this that having Hinako head out may attract the sun cult or Blazes. If that were to happen and Kurou was able to capture the enemy, it would be a nice bonus.

Most importantly, this was in the name of the prize for winning the battle royal. Since there were no issues with the law and budget, Sylphy giving permission for such a thing was to be expected.

After Kurou elaborated to this extent, Hinako responded with an “I see” while nodding her head.

“However, it’s quite unexpected that they trust Kuro so much.”

“There’s nothing to it. Even if I fail and die, Hinako will just be taken away unharmed.”

“What a dull society we live in.”

Hinako was not particularly mindful of Kurou dying.

“Well, more importantly, the annoying part of being given this permission is……”

As Kurou was speaking, he cast a quick glance towards Sefi. Sefi seemed to be chatting with a store employee that she knew.

“Sefi will also be targeted by the Blazes.”

“Don’t say it was as you had predicted. Although Sefi doesn’t want to be enclosed within the school either. Furthermore, who knows when the Blazes will be wiped out.”

Sylphy would also disapprove, but she likely knows her sister’s tendencies. Being netted within the school, always being protected by others, that would certainly be against Sefi’s nature.

“Anyways, I am here for the time being.”

Kurou patted the katana by his waist.

No matter who attacked, Kurou planned on buying enough time for Sefi and Hinako to escape. Sefi’s abilities have risen. Even if the opponent was a Blaze, she could probably also accomplish something to this extent.

“Over here Hina! Come over!”

“Yes, I’m coming.”

Hinako briskly walked towards Sefi.

Kurou watched as the two of them were beginning to try on clothes within the store. There was nothing to fret about, as long as they were able to have fun that would be great.

It would be quite a mundane life if one were to be apprehensive all the time.

“However, to be shopping with the girls and such, Kurou must really be fearless.”

“......”

All of a sudden, there was a pat on his shoulders that stupefied Kurou. His mouth opened in shock.

Over there was————

“Lars? Why are you……?”

“Doesn’t your cellphone have a GPS installed in it? All I did was requested the Sabers’ electronics division to pinpoint your position……”

“N-no no, I wasn’t referring to that. I meant you should stop suddenly appearing out of nowhere.”

The person who appeared was Kurou’s fellow disciple and partner from the Sabers——Lars. Currently he is enrolled in the Sword Academy for his studies with Kurou. Even though he was not accompanying Kurou, he was still dressed in his uniform. The Beastslayer was hanging by his waist.

“Well, it looks like you just got yourself another guard. The deputy sure likes to indiscriminately order people around considering I just got discharged from the hospital.”

“......Yeah.”

Despite being a bit startled, Kurou had no intention to complain. Lars had the successor’s mark for the Sword Saint too and his abilities were basically on par with Kurou’s. With him here, they could probably even buy enough time against an opponent like Manaka. Furthermore————

“Hey, Sefi, Hinako, look who is here to foot the bill!”

“Cut it out Kurou!”

“You are the son of the four generals. For things like money you guys should have stacks of it right?”

“That’s not the case since I’m already independent. I have nothing to do with my parents’ wealth.”

“Perhaps you could even buy the whole department store. We don’t even have to pay attention to the prices.”

“Kurou…...are you even listening to me?”

Sefi and Hinako leisurely walked over after they were done selecting clothes.

“So Lars, you were discharged from the hospital too?”

“Looks like you’re still alive Lars.”

“What a warm welcome.”

Lars grinned in response to Sefi and Hinako’s comments.

“They all look great. Although, right now I am a tad short on cash. After taking a quick glance, no matter which piece it was, I began to want them all.”

“Hmm? Sefi, isn’t your family loaded with cash?”

“It’s because my family comes from a long line of upright politicians. Just based on the salary of the four generals, it isn’t anything extravagant. Although, I can’t say we would ever experience poverty and such. However, after the war, Lars’ family went into the real estate business and made a fortune. Their business is very successful.”

“In other words, using one’s status to make money. What an upstart.”

“......No, I certainly did not strike it big.”

Lars looked a bit befuddled as he tried to explain.

His family was similar to Sefi’s family as they were all part of the four generals. Being an only child, he would one day rise to the pinnacle of the country assuming nothing drastic happened.

However, who knows if Lars was thinking about his succession situation. At the very least, Kurou knew that Lars was not someone who would care about his family’s power or wealth.

“Now is not the time for this. Hina, let’s continue.”

“Yes.”

Sefi seemed to have lost interest in Lars as the two of them went back to the clothing store.

The remaining two boys looked each other in the face.

Afterwards, the two of them did a fist pound and laughed.

Humans and Swordies, despite being different races, a greeting like this was all that was needed for the two disciples that have grown up with each other.

“Seems like this one is still the best eh?”

Sefi held up a cherry colored dress for Hinako to see.

“If it were up to me, I still think this dress is better……”

“Eh? But isn’t that one a tad short?”

“No worries. Since Kurou’s sexual harassment is entirely limited to Sefi, I’ll be fine.”

“It isn’t just me!”

Sefi angrily complained towards Hinako’s reply.

“......They look quite happy.”

“That’s good and all, but just how many stores have we went to already……”

Kurou spoke to Lars while revealing his frustration.

Starting from the first department store that Sefi went to, they had already visited many other department stores and fashion boutiques. It was just as Lars stated, going shopping with girls was like asking for a death sentence.

“Maybe it would be best to pretend today never happened.”

“How strange, shouldn’t going out with girls be fun?”

Kurou heavily sighed.

The two of them were in a corner a bit away from the girls with numerous shopping bags around them. They were all filled with Hinako’s clothes.

“Isn’t it great for you though Kurou? You’re just here to accompany them, while I have to pick up the tab.”

“Can’t you let me buy some clothes and shoes while we’re at it? Maybe even a watch.”

“What kind of sorry state are you in?”

Kurou got a menacing glare from Lars. Although the two of them were bounded as fellow disciples, it seemed that was not case when money was involved.

“Rou, come over here for a sec.”

“Eh? Alright.”

Sefi waved him over and Kurou obliged. It would be stupid to waste precious time by refusing.

“Rou, between this dress and that dress, which one do you think is better? I feel like the one Hinako is holding is a little short.”

“I-I see…..”

Having Sefi and Hinako both try out the dresses for him to see, that was what Kurou contemplated over.

Kurou did not believe a short dress made for a great dress. Even if it went down to the ankles, it could still make for a great H scene depending on the situation.

“Well then, just buy both.”

“Whose money do you think it is!?”

Hearing Kurou make his judgment, Lars quickly objected.

“That said Sefi, you’re only buying clothes for Hinako right? Why not buy some for yourself?”

“Eh? That’s because today was meant for buying Hinako some clothes……”

“Don’t worry about it. This and…...this would match nicely right?”

Kurou quickly grabbed a revealing sweatshirt and dress and held both in his hands. If the shopping time was going to be dragged on, he hoped to at least have a feast for his eyes.

“Yeah, I feel bad for Sefi having to solely buy clothes for me.”

“Can I get a bit of sympathy too?”

Lars had already been completely reduced to a snarking role.

“Well…...then I guess I’ll try it on even though I don't really intend on buying it.”

Towards Kurou’s recommendation, it seemed like Sefi could not outright say she would buy it. Even so, she would try it on to not appear opinionated. Clothes in hand, she went into the changing room.

“Let me try this one too.”

Hinako held on to the dress and some other articles of clothing as she entered the changing room next to Sefi.

“My head kind of hurts, I guess I’ll be taking a seat on that bench.”

“I hope you feel better.”

Kurou waved at Lars as he exited the store. He waited in front of the changing rooms for the two of them with his hands crossed. He decided to turn a blind eye towards the “Ah——” and “Mmm——” moaning sounds coming from Hinako’s room.

“Sefi, what shirt was supposed to be paired with this dress?”

“Wha!”

Suddenly, the curtain to the changing room was pulled aside and Hinako’s figure appeared.

The front of her uniform shirt was open and her dress was down by her feet————in short, it was practically like she was just in her undergarments.

“Ah, Sefi is currently changing too.”

“Enough, go back already!”

Just as the curtain to the changing room was about to be closed back…..

“Eh, are you two……!”

Kurou stated as such.

This time, the curtain was half peeled back as Sefi exited. Now she was not in that undergarment-only state.

Although she was wearing a dress, she was still essentially half-naked. She did not even have her bra on.

“......Amazing Sefi, looks like the Kurou seduction expert has already made this her trade.”

“Ha……? Ahhhhhhh!”

With the agility of a Swordie, Sefi swiftly turned her body around in the changing room. Following that, she immediately stuck her head out of the gap in the curtains and stared at Kurou.

“D-Did you see?”

“Now that you mention it, I have seen your appearance after coming out of the shower before.”

“Don’t bring up the past! Just how many times do you have to see it before being satisfied!?”

“But, you’re the one who showed me this time……”

“Y-You’re right…...sorry.”

Sefi slightly lowered her reddened face. Knowing when the error was on her behalf was one of her strong suits.

“Hmm, why are you completely undressed other than your panties Sefi?”

“T-That’s because…...lately my bra has become tight again…...plus I was just about to put it back on again.”

“I see.”

A Swordie’s puberty stage was basically identical to a human’s. Nothing can really be done if the undergarment size is off.

“Since it was convenient, you let Kuro have a peek right? Which dress do you think matches better?”

Hinako presented the shirt and dress to Kurou.

“What do you mean ‘convenient’? Go back already! Rou, don’t look!”

“I guess there’s no other choice.”

With a reluctant response, Hinako dragged across the curtain to her changing room. Kurou thought it might be better if Hinako had more of a bashful side. As he was contemplating this trivial matter, he walked away from the curtains.

“Jeez…...I let him see me like that again…...am I an idiot?”

With tears welling up in her eyes, Sefi muttered as she put her bra back on again. The changing room was very narrow. It would likely feel quite cramped with two people in at the same time.

“Hey, would you like me to help you snap it on?”

“Thanks.”

Kurou nodded his head and buckled the light green bra.

“......Why are you in here!?”

Sefi finally caught on and instantly turned her head. Due to the changing room being very narrow, Sefi’s soft breasts pressed against Kurou’s body the moment they faced each other.

“Umm……”

“Hehe.”

“What are you chuckling about? And what are you doing!?”

“Nothing, I was just thinking about whether or not I needed to help the princess-sama change.”

“I don’t need help you moron!”

Kurou was forcefully shoved by Sefi as he was shooed out of the changing room. After some time, the sexual harassment came to an end.

Kurou walked out of the store. He headed back towards the bench that Lars was sitting on.

“I thought I heard Sefi scream. What did you do this time?”

“Oh just our usual fun and games.”

“As a matter of fact, Sefi sounded quite excited at the same time. I really don’t understand what’s going on between you two.”

“That’s because the only thing I do is to the extent of harassment and that’s all I will do.”

Kurou laughed and sat down next to Lars. He did not say anything after that.

For someone like Lars who was also a descendant of the four generals, what Kurou wanted to express was already adequately understood.

“Oh right, I just remembered. Kurou, did you take a hit from the student council president?”

“You’re as sharp as always. How come you even know about these minor details?”

Kurou wryly smiled as he knocked on the spot where he got struck by the student council president with his index finger.

“The student council president seemed a bit peculiar…...Although it was just for an instant, I wasn’t able to sense her attack.”

“For that to happen to Kurou……? That is quite strange.”

In past cases, Kurou could predict his opponents based on their killing intent. High speeds could counteract this, but to be completely unable to sense the attack was practically impossible.

However, when he suffered that blow from the student council president, there was indeed a moment where he could not sense her aura.

Kurou sat down with his back leaned against the wall.

“Jeez, we’re nothing but successor candidates for the Sword Saint aren’t we? Unable to match up against the Seven Swords, and we can’t even win against the top Sword Princesses.”

Even some Swordies are mistakened with the process. The successor’s emblem is basically only given to potential successors, but it does not automatically ensure them a Seven Sword title. A better way to put it would be that a “successor” is basically a step up from a “disciple”. Training as a successor, gaining the approval of a Seven Sword, and only at the very end will they become the Seven Swords of the next generation.

Kurou and Lars are definitely not on par with the current Seven Swords right now.

There are also strong individuals like Isyuto among the Sword Princesses. Although they are not on the Seven Swords’ level, many powerful Swordies do exist.

“......Hey, Kurou, how stringent did Manaka go on us? Back then, there would be no way we would have the leisure time to shop with girls……”

“She seemed to be filled with revenge towards me.”

There was sufficient reason for Manaka to be seeking Kurou’s life. Even if Kurou was killed by her he would have no complaints. Although, he never intended on dying there.

Lars snickered as he placed his hand on the back of his head.

“Speaking of Manaka, both of us have known her since we were kids. She was always by our master’s side, she could even be described as our second master. She also let us witness her finishing move, the Chaos Dancer. No matter how careless Manaka is, she wouldn’t allow her secret move to be seen by those she didn’t trust. Perhaps, Manaka……”

“Are you saying that it wasn’t just hatred that drove her?”

Kurou spoke while looking on in a daze.

Battling against Manaka was like walking a tightrope, any mistake would have led to death. However, it was just as Lars said, it would not be hard to kill Kurou based on Manaka’s abilities.

“Kurou, I think Manaka isn’t such a heartless woman.”

“......I don’t know about that.”

Kurou gave a perfunctory reply.

Due to his battle against Manaka, it was not something that could be easily explained.

Displayed on the TV screen in the corner of the room was some type of entertainment channel.

Although it was mainly about entertainment broadcasts, it appeared to be about some sort of mundane scandal. It was just some boring celebrity relationship news.

This was the room of a certain abandoned tower. It was a five story building and there were probably numerous companies stationed here in the past. Because of the lack of guests, this place is currently at a standstill.

“Haaa…...so boring.”

The person sitting on the sofa in front of the TV was Manaka. Today she was wearing her Sabers uniform as she lazily crossed her legs.

Once the entertainment news ended, the next program began to play. The subject of it was————”Sword General Manaka, the truth behind her mysterious betrayal.”

“Oh my.”

Manaka could not help but smile.

The makings of this program was most likely a human production.

Swordies established discriminatory social patterns towards humans. However, the freedom of press was still permitted to everyone. There was also no thorough cornering of human behavior.

If humans were to take up arms, the Swordies would instantly defeat them. On the flip side, they did not care what kind of resistance the humans implemented as long as they were not armed. It could be said that the freedom of press for humans was used as an outlet for their unequal treatment.

Precisely due to this, it was alright for them to gossip about a top swordsman such as Manaka.

Starting from when Manaka was fourteen she was taken in as a disciple by the previous Sword General. It took her just three years to inherit her title, battle style, superb skills, and even her habits of eating and drinking were passed on.

The news channel even announced topics that Manaka had already forgotten about.

“......What is it?”

“Onee-sama, what are you watching?”

Neena opened the door to the room and entered. She wore the academy’s dress with her white shirt.

Neena was not a disciple, but rather a Blaze who looked up to Manaka as her older sister.

For Manaka and Neena who were the instigators of the incident at the Sword Academy, they both went into hiding.

“What is this, some sort of entertainment channel? Although I don’t particularly watch these things…...oh, right now they are broadcasting about the past Sword General.”

“Yup, that’s my master.”

The previous Sword General was no longer within this world.

She was also very young, but she faced an aviation accident during her travels outside the country and did not return. No matter how robust a Swordie was, it would be impossible to survive an airplane explosion.

“She was a good person, loved to drink, even to the point where she’d do it right before her battles. What was ridiculous was that she’d only get stronger through her drinking.”

“To be honest, Onee-sama resembles her master.”

Neena wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she did not mention Manaka’s excessive drinking, it was best to keep Manaka under control since it was unclear when a battle may occur.

“She was truly strong. Even right now, if I was asked ‘could you beat her’, it would cause a headache for me. She was someone worthy of respect.”

“However…..even if you say that, she was a Swordie.”

“There’s nothing you can do about who you resent. Don’t you like Sefi as well?”

“Umm……”

In order to take Sefi’s life, Neena infiltrated the Sword Academy. Although she became close to Sefi, it seemed that she became overly close and became attached to the princess of the four generals.

“That said, Neena, wouldn’t it be great if you could just continue going to school like you did before?”

“Don’t joke around please!”

Neena’s face turned red as she stepped forward to speak.

She had also heard about the hardships within the Blaze reservation. They were from the complaints of her grandparents who were survivors of the Blaze cleansing. It must have influenced her greatly.

“I intend to fight for the Blazes till the very end. Of course, if Sefi-sama were to hinder me then————”

“Don’t get overly courageous. Based on what we were doing, it’s safe to say that it hasn’t been very constructive. So try not to expect too much out of it.”

Manaka spoke with excitement as she changed the channel. The special broadcast on Sword General Manaka had ended and a new TV drama just started.

“Even so, it’s hard for us to take action. Our identities have been completely exposed.”

“Then please don’t go near the academy. It’s too dangerous if you encounter the Absolute Sword. Although, there’s no way Onee-sama could lose.”

“Is that so? Well, looks like it’d be best if I don’t go there meaninglessly. Based on what I have ascertained from Syunaku’s abilities, her wire sword is capable of battling against groups of people. It would cause a bit of trouble.”

“The only ones who would take action are————Sefi-sama’s sister and the Absolute Sword. The other Seven Swords will……”

“No way, the Swordie government isn’t stupid. They wouldn’t let their precious Seven Sword fighting force be used against us. If there was an injury to the Seven Swords because of this, the loss would be too great. Syunaku was personally sent by Sylphy. The government will only use those that are dispensable to them. Just to have a guy like Kurou is already remarkable.”

“......But our enemy isn’t humans.”

“The government doesn’t have the obligation to send us our desired enemies to face.”

Manaka shrugged her shoulders while smiling.

Within her expectations, wanting to draw out the Seven Swords would take quite some time. She became the target of everyone from the start due to her position as the past commander of the Sabers. The size of the organization was small, although the vast majority were many male workers, their battle force was not anything to look down on. There were also a couple of Sword Princesses along with Kurou and Lars.

“For now we’ve been quite relaxed. It’s just been drinking and sleeping the days away.”

“What’s the plan for our other comrades? A lot of them are moving out for assassination attempts.”

“Assassinations that result in intimidation and nuisances. Even though the results have been mostly favorable, it doesn’t mean much based on my expectations of the government. Our boss…...seems to have let that person take action.”

“That person…...you mean the Death Sword!?”

Neena’s eyes opened widely while pressing her hands against her chest.

Death Swords————Neena was not very fond of them. For someone who harbored kind feelings towards Sefi, who was her enemy, yet ironically loathed her own partners, Manaka felt Neena was hopeless.

“Well then, that kid should be around here…...is she here to help Onee-sama?”

“Helping me? Well let’s see her abilities first.”

Manaka suspended the conversation and focused on the TV screen once again.

It was hard enough to be released from the burdening task of being a Seven Sword and the director of the Sabers. During this down time, just let me rest a bit————Manaka wanted to drink another can of beer.

The shopping came to a standstill for now as Kurou and the others went to a Japanese restaurant that Sefi was familiar with.

Although Kurou would have felt awkward being in a courtyard or banquet of a high class restaurant, the atmosphere here was very comfortable. The prices of the lunch menu were within normal scopes. Kurou ate some delicious tempura. Quantity wise it was a bit lacking, but he did not have room for complaints considering someone else was treating him. That person was of course Lars.

Backtracking for a bit, by “for now”————that meant that the shopping was going to continue.

“Alright, let’s go shopping again!”

Sefi was highly energetic after replenishing her strength. It already felt like Hinako became a test subject for her.

Sefi and Hinako once again took off shopping while Lars followed them.

As for Kurou, he was just aimlessly wandering the streets.

“Haaa——ah.”

Kurou deeply sighed.

Since Sefi had said “it will be girls only from here on out!” As a result, Kurou was not allowed to continue with them. However, having no guards for them was out of the question. Lars would have the dual role of being the bodyguard and the one that picks up the tab

Kurou realized that he could move around normally for once. Sefi and Hinako were probably going to buy undergarments and such. Kurou wished he could go with them.

“Well, it’s nice to freely move around occasionally.”

Nothing could be done about this situation which he was forced into. After coming out of the mountains, Kurou worked for the Sabers for a year. Due to the elimination matches, hospital stay, and the battle royal, he had been very busy. To be by himself again and leisurely passing the time was a nice change of pace.

Supposedly he was to receive a text when the shopping spree ended. In other words, from now till then, this was his time of freedom.

Bookstores, CD stores, and such, despite just glancing around and not buying anything, Kurou truly enjoyed his time strolling around alone. Buying something would be fine, but he did not feel the need to. Moreover, there was nothing in particular that he was interested in so he ended up being the type of kid who did not really like to spend money.

“Eh.”

Kurou stopped to take a look at a certain shop. The vendor had two crane games lined up at the entrance of the shop. Swordies were also keen on entertainment. At a gaming center like this, all kinds of individuals were around.

“It’s been quite a while, let’s have a go at it.”

After stepping out of the mountains and working for the Sabers, these games have been rare to come by. Starting from when he became a disciple of the Sword Saint, he grew up in an environment with no modern civilization. Although, he would occasionally skip out on patrol duty to play with Lars.

Kurou entered the store and sequentially glanced around at the neatly organized games. Because it was a Sunday afternoon, there were many guests here. Among them, the teenage males were the majority.

At the Swordie gaming centers, there seemed to be a melee game that was currently trending while a swords battle game was popular in human gaming centers. It was quite strange.

As a result of the Sun Cult’s frequent activities, there has not been much free time for him. For the time he had been away, a portion of the games were swapped out.

“Darn, lost again!”

A piercing voice resonated within the arcade.

Kurou looked in the direction of that sound and noticed a girl sitting in front of an arcade machine. It seemed like that leather guitar case leaning against the machine was hers as well.

The girl had her pinkish-red hair tied into two strands on the sides of her head with a feather hair clip that gave off a childish tone. She wore a cream-colored baggy sweater along with a red plaid miniskirt. It was likely some high school's uniform.

Her purple eyes stared at the console with resentment.

She was someone who would attract anyone’s gaze. Those ample breasts protruded from under her sweater. Her waist was thin and so were her legs. She possessed superb proportions and an exceptional figure.

Kurou could not help but be fixated on her.

“Hey, I haven’t seen you before. Welcome.”

After the girl noticed Kurou’s lapse, she revealed a smile. It was as if the entire dimly lit store shined the instant she smiled.

“Yeah, thanks……”

Kurou was unwittingly captivated by that smile and simply returned a proper greeting.

“Ah, do you want to play this? You can play in my place.”

The girl cheerfully stood up and grabbed Kurou by the shoulders, pushing him towards the front of the arcade console. Following that, the girl’s sweet fragrance wafted over.

What should I do? Kurou stressed over the situation, which was a rare occurrence for him.

“What the, do you address people with ‘chan’?”

“Alright, hurry and have a seat. Let me knock you down a peg.”

Sitting in front of the console that was across from Rinne was a brown-haired boy and a friend of his who had short hair standing close to Kurou. The two of them were approximately the same age as Kurou.

Rinne seemed to be this girl’s name.

“Hmm? Hey, aren’t you…...a human?”

“He might be. He even has a katana or something on him.”

Towards the brown-haired boy’s statement, the short-haired boy revealed an astonished expression. Afterwards, he looked towards Kurou intently as if he was surveying him.

“So what if I’m human? I didn’t see anything that said ‘humans can’t enter.’”

Kurou returned to his senses and smirked. He was very adept at dealing with these kinds of people.

“What did you say!? You sure have some nerve to make a Swordie your enemy!”

The brown-haired guy was aggravated. He did not carry a sword on him, but being a Swordie, he had sufficient strength to kill humans with just his bare hands. Normally, it wouldn’t be a good idea to incite him————

“You’re clearly weaker when compared to Swordie girls. Please don’t scare humans.”

“What are you blabbing on about!? You're just a human, don’t forget your place.”

The short-haired boy lunged towards Kurou, wanting to grab him.

“Don’t think so highly of yourself! That’s right…...are you one of those cultists who have been wandering around here lately?”

“Cultists? You mean the Sun Cultists?”

Kurou was a bit surprised as he asked.

“Ah, is that the name? Did they get the wrong location? Always trying to persuade others, yet no one even bats them an eye.”

“Yeah.”

Kurou once again felt shocked at what the short-haired guy said.

Although Kurou had known about the Sun Cultists taking to the streets trying to reach out to people, it was the first time he heard about them doing this in the Specialized Central Region.

“Well, I’m definitely not a Sun Cultist. As you can see I’m just a student.”

“What do you mean ‘just a student’? Tch, to be wearing what seems to be the Sword Academy’s uniform, don’t kid us.”

It would appear that they know about the Sword Academy. Never in their dreams would they suspect Kurou was a student there.

“That said, this guy seems to have a high temper. Wanna take it outside?”

“You…...even though you have a sword, do you really think you can win against a Swordie?”

“Winning or losing and such, don’t get ahead of yourself.”

Kurou gave off a smile as he spoke. He was not trying to find trouble, but after seeing these types of men, Kurou had a bad habit of joking around.

“Alright alright, that’s enough.”

Following that beautiful clear voice, Rinne clapped her hands.

“If you guys are going to fight here, then do it with games. That way there will be no bad blood regardless if you win or lose. That’s the rule around here.”

“......Is there such a rule?”

The short-haired boy tilted his head.

“I made the declaration just now. You have a problem with it?”

Rinne also tilted her head. She was clearly replicating his movements, but the level of cuteness was on a completely different level. Although, suggesting that the boy was cute was hard to accept.

“W-Well, if Rinne says so then……”

“Defeating a human through games is also interesting……”

The brown and short-haired guys seemed to understand even though they felt perplexed.

At some point in time, a crowd gathered around Kurou and the others nodded in approval.

From the looks of it, Rinne was treated as the princess-sama of this arcade.

“Then let us four engage in an elimination match. Who will be my opponent?”

Rinne wryly smiled as she once again sat in front of the arcade machine.

Kurou could not help but feel that his rhythm was disrupted.

“Ah, haha.”

Rinne was skipping around as she was heading forward. Her hair, dress, and the guitar case she carried on her back were swaying around as she moved.

How did it end up with the two of them walking together after Kurou left the arcade?

“What an exciting day. It was my first time winning like this.”

“Must be very gratifying for you……”

Kurou was not really interested in Rinne’s excitement.

After proposing that Kurou, the brown-haired kid, and short-haired kid engage in alternating elimination matches, Kurou lost every match, including the numerous matches afterwards against the arcade regulars.

This was especially true when it came to the dozen or so matches against Rinne. Despite them being competitive matches, he still lost them all.

The matches against the arcade regulars could not even be considered battles. However, since his losses against Rinne were out in full view, it was even more aggravating.

“Who would have thought there’d be someone in this world who would consecutively lose to me.”

Rinne’s eyes were sparkling.

Referring to herself with “boku”, this extremely sprightly girl seemed to be inept at playing these arcade games. Although she appeared to be a regular at the arcade, her ranking must have always been at the bottom. Furthermore, she had never relinquished this spot to anyone else before. Solely due to her clumsiness and cuteness, she was treated as a princess within that arcade.

“Oh.”

Rinne suddenly composed herself. The sides of her hair fluttered for a moment and following that she lowered her head.

“I’m sorry. There’s nothing amusing about me being overly excited. Since I haven’t even been able to beat even a novice before, I was very ecstatic when I won.”

“No worries.”

After receiving her frank apology, Kurou finally regained his focus. He could clearly predict his opponents’ attacks in battle, but he had absolutely no grasp of that when it came to a video game character’s movement. Speaking of which, Lars was very strong in this regard and always had Kurou pay for the arcade fees.

“By the way, why are you following me?”

Since he was continuously losing, Kurou decided to leave but for some reason Rinne tagged along.

“That’s because I’m very happy today.”
[[File:Kenshin v02 145.PNG|thumbnail|right]]
Rinne said that without hesitation. Although it was not quite a valid answer, Kurou displayed a “well, whatever” kind of expression. Plus there was nothing wrong with taking a walk with Rinne.

“Oh right I forgot. My name is Rinne, you can call me by name directly since everyone else does the same. What about you?”

“Kurou, although my original name was Katsuragi Kurou. Just call me Kurou.”

“Alright, Kurou-chan it is.”

“K-Kurou-chan?”

Rinne completely ignored Kurou’s dissatisfaction. She appeared to really like this type of address as she nodded her head excessively.

“I’m hungry after an exciting day of playing. Kurou-chan, want to go try that out?”

Rinne pointed toward a small stand by the sidewalk. A barbecue aroma drifted from that location.

It had rotisserie consisting of numerous thinly cut up pork slices folded up with shredded cabbage mixed together. That was then added to some pre-baked bread. In the end, it looked like a type of sandwich. It was apparently a popular item in the Swordie homeworld. For Sefi to be routinely visiting that Japanese restaurant, it could be said that Swordies had already been integrated into the Japanese food culture. However, they had not forgotten about the cuisine of their own culture.

Kurou grabbed one that had spices added to it while Rinne selected the one with a sweet flavor. After buying some juice from the vending machine, the two of them sat together at a nearby park bench as they ate their food.

“Wow, this is great. Their seasonings are quite excellent.”

Rinne took a seat right next to Kurou. She was joyfully munching on the sandwich. Since Kurou did not eat enough during lunch, he felt this was fine. Moreover, the seasoning was indeed pretty good.

However————, Kurou squinted at Rinne.

“What’s wrong Kurou-chan?”

“Are you…...a Swordie?”

“Yup.”

“......I’m a human you know.”

“Ah, you think I mind that? Those two just now weren’t bad individuals. For humans to be on a lower standing than oneself————it’s those who taught them that who are in the wrong.”

“......”

At a quick glance, Rinne looked as if she was not putting much thought into her words, but she was surprisingly pondering over this situation. At the very least, it was because of one’s identity and arrogance that those who look down on humans would even draw a dividing line.

“To me, I don’t see other people as Swordies and humans. The only difference I see is there are those who are good at gaming, and those who aren’t.”

“Isn’t that a bit too rash……?”

In the end, it really did feel as if she did not put much thought into it.

“Don’t worry, don’t worry. Besides Kurou-chan, to me you are a very special existence.”

“We’ve only known each other for thirty minutes.”

“That’s because————you’re an opponent who is on the same level as me in combat. That’s very valuable.”

“......Is that so.”

On the topic of being on similar levels, Kurou did not quite understand that after having frequently lost to some foolish tactics. In truth, a battle against an opponent that is too strong or weak lacks significance.

However, being on the same level, well……

Kurou surveyed Rinne from head to toe. Since it was Kurou we were talking about, it was understandable. Perhaps she————

“I always eat sweet foods so I was wondering how the spicy one tastes?”

“Hmm? Oh, it’s pretty good. It isn’t even that spicy.”

“Is that so……well, let me have a taste.”

“Eh?”

Before Kurou could recover, Rinne suddenly lunged out to grab a bite of his sandwich. Kurou had no time to react to this surprise attack.

“Mmmm……that’s tasty. It’s truly delicious.”

“Mhmm.”

Without hesitation, she bit off half of Kurou’s sandwich. If it were Sefi, this sort of maneuver could never be accomplished.

“Kurou-chan, try some of mine this time————eh?”

While Rinne was chewing on the roasted meat, she suddenly became tongue tied.

Her eyes gradually welled up with tears as she covered her mouth with her hands. She seemed to be muttering something indistinctly.

“What is it? Is something wrong?”

“……Waaaaah, it’s too spicy! Kurou-chan you liar! This is way too hot!”

Rinne tearfully glared at Kurou.

So it was like that huh. Kurou’s gaze fell on his sandwich. Although he did not feel the spiciness was to that extent, it might just be a matter of personal tolerance.

“Wuu, I’m going to cry……”

“No, you’re already crying.”

No matter how robust a Swordie’s body was, it seemed there were also those who feared spicy food.

“Jeez, you idiot.”

Rinne knocked on Kurou’s shoulder. Despite having held back her strength to a great extent, it was still painful.

“Ouch, that hurts. Hey.”

Kurou instantly grabbed hold of Rinne’s fist. Even though she was just lightly waving around her fist, it did feel quite heavy.

Having had her fist grabbed by Kurou, Rinne revealed a stupefied expression.

“……Huh?”

“Ah, my bad.”

Kurou unwittingly released Rinne’s tightly clenched fist.

Even with that, Rinne still stared intently at Kurou————no, she seemed to be looking towards the empty space behind him.

“……What?”

“Umm——……”

The blankly staring Rinne gradually started to break out in a blush. It must have been an indication of her embarrassment. Could it be due to the spicy food?

Rinne reverted back to normal as if nothing happened. She drank the rest of her juice in one go. Was she embarrassed after having her hand held just now?

“……Ha, looks like my preference is still sweet foods.”

“That seems to be the case.”

Kurou wryly smiled and then quickly ate the rest of his sandwich. Even for an innocent child like Rinne, who would have thought that all it would take was holding her hand to make her shy.

“……Kurou-chan, want to try mine as well?”

“No thanks, I’d rather not.”

Kurou shook his head when Rinne was passing him her sandwich.

After turning her focus away from Kurou, she nodded and began to wolf down her sandwich.

Kurou slowly started to take a liking to this girl.

It was already past three in the afternoon.

Kurou was still with Rinne.

“Hey.”

Rinne was walking across the overpass.

As he gazed at her near dangerous levels of revealing dress, he suddenly recalled the suspicion he had before.

“Rinne, do you play the guitar?”

“Eh? Oh, I guess you can call it a hobby.”

Rinne nodded while gently knocking on the guitar case that she carried on her shoulders. She then proceeded to do an air guitar maneuver. For the Swordies who were fully integrated into earth’s————Japanese culture, there were quite a few musicians.

“By the way, is it ok for you to be so laid back? Even though I have some down time, but what about you Rinne?”

“I’m practically the same. Although I do have a job, there just haven’t been any tasks for me lately.”

“What kind of job is it?”

“Hehe, that’s a secret.”

Rinne sheepishly smiled.

“Today is a rest day. Afterwards all that is left to do is go back home and sleep.

“That sounds quite boring.”

“Yeah, it truly is. Fortunately I was able to meet Kurou-chan today.”

Rinne reached the stairs and began to aimlessly walk along the overpass.

“Oh yeah, Kurou-chan let’s exchange emails. I already did the same with the group of arcade goers. If there’s a new game or someone new I can win against, be sure to tell me.”

“Ok, will do.”

After Kurou retrieved the phone from his pocket, the phones underwent an infrared connection to exchange emails and phone numbers.

“Alright, here it is. Actually, I’ve never sent emails or anything before.”

“Same with me. I’ve only had a cellphone since the past year or so.”

That should be obvious. Since the Sword Saint and her disciples resided in the mountains, it was impossible to get a cellphone signal. Even if a signal could reach, it was not like he had anyone to talk to.

Suddenly, Kurou’s cellphone ringtone sounded. He pressed the talk button.

“Hello?”

[Hello, Kurou-chan can you hear me?]

Rinne had her elbow set against the overpass railing. She was talking into the phone while glancing at Kurou with a devilish expression.

“Yes I can, even if you didn’t call I could……”

[I’m just making sure whether or not this would actually go through. I’m quite the worrier.”]

Rinne gave a quick smile and placed her cellphone back in her pocket.

Something was wrong, Kurou suddenly felt uneasy about her. Despite her outgoing nature, she was not just any ordinary cute girl.

An uneasing aura manifested around her.

Just what is it about her that is causing this? She was clearly an optimistic one, yet she gives off an unsettling feeling. Perhaps there was the possibility that Kurou was overthinking this as well.

“Ha.”

Rinne gently rose on her tippy toes on one leg while standing on the railing. The width of the railing was about 15 cm at best. Below the overpass was heavy traffic. Normally speaking, one would never step on there, but for a Swordie, even toddlers could pull off this trick.

“......By the way Rinne.”

“Hmm?”

“Your panties are revealed if you stand there.”

Actually, that happened whenever her miniskirt fluttered in the wind.

“Ahh, hey, that’s not right, who said you could peek.”

“I’m not even trying to peek.”

“Umm…...do you want to look?”

Rinne grumbled while pressing down on her miniskirt.

“Well, honestly speaking I do want to see.”

“You’re such a pervert. So aggravating, men are really……”

Rinne was shaking her head nonstop while wryly smiling.

“All the boys in the arcade would always look at my legs. That’s not right at all. You shouldn’t let anyone catch your line of sight.”

“That’s nothing, it’s not like it’s a battle.”

The regulars at the arcade were Swordies so it was obvious that they practiced their swordsmanship at school.

However, Kurou felt that there was absolutely no one threatening there. Well, besides one person.

“Jeez, it’s so boring. My panties were seen without me detecting it. Now there’s nothing left to see. This is quite aggravating as well.”

Rinne spoke with a smile on her face. She maintained her tippy toe posture as she hopped along forward.

Kurou followed behind Rinne. Although it was impossible for her to fall from there, Kurou did not plan on leaving her unattended.

Once they reached the bottom of the overpass, Kurou’s ringtone sounded. However, this time it was Sefi.

“What is it?”

[Hello, Rou? Sorry for the sudden call, but things have turned for the worse.]

Sefi’s tone sounded a bit anxious.

“What turned for the worse?”

[I was a bit immersed in shopping…...plus Lars was waiting outside so……]

“Did Hinako get lost?”

[Yeah…...you guessed right. I’m so sorry, I was being too careless……]

It would seem that Sefi admitted to her mistake.

Since she was a girl, there was not much that could have been done for her shopping immersion. However, for Lars to not notice was quite unusual.

Perhaps Sefi did not let him come near the undergarment shopping area? If that was not the case, it should have been impossible for that guy to lose sight of the person he was supposed to guard.

“What about her cellphone? Did you try giving Hinako a call?”

[Now that I think about it, Hina still doesn’t have a cellphone……]

“Oh.”

Darn it, Kurou finally realized what happened. For Hinako who was always within the school grounds, this was an unnecessary device. Thus, she was not given a cellphone.

“We should have given her a cellphone from the start. That was way too negligent for me as well.”

[For now, I’ll be searching around over here. Kurou you should converge with us.]

“Got it.”

After setting up a meeting point, Kurou hung up.

In the end, this situation was nothing to be surprised about. Hinako always walked about aimlessly. For that to happen when she was brought out on the street was to be expected.

“Sorry Rinne. Something came up——”

Just as he ended the conversation with Rinne…..

Rinne, who was originally walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She was blankly staring at something.

“Please support us! Please support us!”

Following this imposing manner of calling out to others, something like a flyer was extended towards Kurou.

The crest of arms and logo which he had seen countless times, was printed at the top of the leaflet.

“The Sun Cult……”

“Please sup——K-Kurou!?”

The person who handed Kurou the flyer was a girl wearing a white cloak and a blue nun outfit.

Her name was Kido Akari, a Sun Cult girl whom Kurou had met many times before during their terrorist activity encounters.

“These people were the Sun Cult members that were mentioned before I bet. Kurou-chan, do you know her?”

“I suppose I do…..”

After responding to the blankly staring Rinne, Kurou displayed an agonizing expression.

He had work to attend to still, yet there was even more trouble————all he could do was let out a deep sigh.

Kurou and Rinne were currently next to the station’s entrance.

Although Kurou was unaware, after running around he ended up near the station.

In this crowded place, there were three nuns from the Sun Cult and ten male cultists in uniform. They were all holding leaflets and distributing them to pedestrians.

However, the cultists were completely overlooked. The pedestrians————were practically all Swordies and they paid no attention to the cultists. None of the Swordies even seemed to bat an eye at them.

“Jeez, you guys……”

Kurou ruffled his head while speaking.

“What are you guys doing here……?”

“You still don’t know after seeing us!? We are promoting the Sun Cult’s teachings!”

Akari responded in a provocative tone. She had always been like this. Kurou had even seen her in a half crying state when she became angry.

“No way. To be doing that in the Specialized Central Region, I’m not buying it. No one would trust a human religion since everyone here is a Swordie.”

Rather, usually Swordies do not follow any religion. It was said that in Swordia there were numerous kinds of religions, but the number of people holding on to those beliefs after coming to this world were quite scarce.

“You have no right to say that! There are even Swordies among us!”

“But aren’t they just guards?”

Kurou had battled against many Swordie fighters employed by the Sun Cult. Most of those were just mentally insane people who did not care who they fought so long as the opponent was strong.

“All in all, you guys are here in this kind of place to gather more believers……Oh yeah, Akari, did you leave the combat division?”

“Guh……!”

Akari had infiltrated the Sword Academy with other Sun Cultists in the past. When they were driven out by Kurou that time, she said she did not wish to continue fighting. Despite being opponents on the battlefront, there was no way Kurou could ever resent her. He honestly did not want her to engage in any perilous activities.

“T-This is also an important practice! Even though we don’t have any weapons right now, we can still kill you right away!”

“You don’t have the guts……”

“Haha, Kurou-chan and this girl sure have a good relationship.”

Rinne happily jumped into the conversation.

“What do you mean by ‘good relationship’!? Who are you anyways!? Kurou, you must be quite lucky to be going out on dates with girls on Sundays!”

“The time is right for a date precisely because it’s Sunday!”

Rinne purposefully said something that added oil to the fire.

She easily admitted to a date, leaving Kurou feeling a bit awkward.

“Y-You……this date……”

Akari clenched her fists while quivering.

“Then how about Akari goes on a date with me next time?”

“How can that even be possible!? You’re in the Sabers so you’re my enemy!”

“I suppose so.”

Kurou was playing dumb. However, the Sun Cultists were in no mood to play along.

The male cultists displayed a rather grave expression as they surrounded Kurou. Incidentally, even Rinne was caught in the encirclement.

“Akari, you said this guy is from the Sabers, is that true? He even has a katana on him. Is he the rumored human within the group?”

“Ah, about that……”

A suspicion surfaced within Kurou. Why did Akari hesitate in admitting to that? Kurou could not even recall how many Sun Cultists he had slain. Even right now, it was not surprising that rumors about Kurou were floating around within the Sun Cult. There must have been many who despised Kurou. Even if there were no implications behind this, Akari should still have no reason to do such a thing.

Akari focused herself once again and eyed her fellow cultists.

“Everyone, today our mission is preaching our beliefs. There’s no point in getting into an useless dispute with this guy.”

“……In that case, there’s been something on my mind from a while ago.”

“Shut up.”

Akari interrupted Kurou while sharply glaring at him.

“Actually, despite Akari always putting on airs, you're just part of the cadre or what? And you’re just a high school student right?”

“That’s what’s on your mind under these circumstances……?

Akari, who was at wits end, glanced over.

Having been surrounded by the widely known armed division of the Sun Cult, this was perhaps not even an issue for him. However, Kurou displayed no fear at all.

“Who cares about that! You know we’ve lost a couple members! If that guy is truly Kurou from the Sabers, there’s no way we can just stay silent!”

“Yup yup, I am Kurou from the Sabers.”

“W-What are you……”

Kurou easily admitted to it. Following that, Akari just looked at him in silence.

The Sun Cultists were not armed. Although they hold a lot of smuggled contraband firearms, it was not like even the flyer handout guys would be armed. Even if they were, Kurou would not be troubled at all.

“A fight for our lives, this way there’d be no resentment left……even though that’s what I wish for, it probably can’t be done.”

“Don’t give me that crap!”

A male cultist yelled out.

“Except, today I still have work. Furthermore I have a girl with me as well.”

Kurou shot a quick glance at Rinne and noticed that she was smiling and waving towards the cultists. She was not shaken at all.

“If possible I’d like to try to avoid any blood being shed. Since I won’t bring out my sword, you guys can come at us with your fists.”

“Are you a hooligan or what?”

The person who ridiculed him was Akari.

“Fine with us. Once we defeat him let’s send him back to headquarters!”

One of the cultists came at him with a punch. Surprisingly his movements were quite good, befitting of such a scary terrorist group. Despite being a religious organization, they seemed to have some variety of battle training as well.

“However, you still have a long way to go.”

Kurou saw through the cultist’s movements, avoided his punch, and then backhanded him in the face. After the sound of the punch, the man toppled down onto the ground.

After seeing that display of technique, the other cultists clearly felt afraid.

Kurou could not be compared to a Swordie, but as a human he had already trained over his limits. Even when using his heavy katana, he was able to freely manipulate it with his arm strength. If a human was hit with such strength, they would easily be knocked into a daze.

“What? No need to mention it, it’s just a quarrel among humans!”

Kurou intentionally said out loud. At a quick glance, it would be hard to believe that Kurou was a human.

“Whether it’s a Swordie or the police, no one would bother interfering. So hurry up and come at me!”

Indeed, on this street there was no one who would intervene in a struggle among humans. Swordies had no interest in these matters. The police would only get involved if it was between Swordies.

Kurou slayed Sun Cultists in the past due to his missions. However, he felt he was not in the wrong for doing so. If there were people who carried a grudge against him, there was nothing wrong with having a playful fight. Nevertheless, he did not plan on taking a beating and staying silent over the issue.

The Sun Cultist men came at him all at once. Humans were different from Swordies and their preference for one-on-one battles. There was no hesitation in attacking as a group.

Moreover, Kurou would not hesitate either.

For someone who was used to seeing a Swordie’s sword, a human’s movements were like witnessing slow motion. The Olden Style was not even needed. Kurou dodged the punch that came swinging at him and began his counterattack. He grabbed another person’s shirt, which lowered his opponent’s head, as he kneed him in the face. After that he elbowed the guy who attacked from behind in the abdomen.

“Ah, that looked like it’d hurt.”

Rinne raised her brows and used her hands to cover her face. She was probably very at ease.

“Capture that girl!”

The first person to suddenly rush at Kurou issued an order to the other cultist. After seeing his comrades fall one after another, perhaps the current battle method was not enough to take out Kurou.

The cultists who were given the order immediately charged at Rinne.

Damn, those guys do not know Rinne is a Swordie.

When Kurou remembered that it was already too late.

“Eh?”

Rinne was stunned. The cultists reached out to her, wanting to capture her————

“Hey hey, how dare you touch a Swordie girl.”

Rinne smiled as she spoke. She nimbly turned her body and avoided their hands. After that, the other cultists wanted to come from behind to reign her in.

“Oh.”

Following that tone of disappointment, Rinne swiftly swung her right hand.

Right when that happened————the cultist was sent flying.

“What!?”

“Huh!?”

The same thing happened to the guy who came from the front trying to grab her and the other guy who was trying to trap her from behind. They were gently lifted in the air and then blown a couple meters back. Their backs violently crashed against the ground.

“That was……”

Kurou could not help but be stunned as he looked towards Rinne who was smirking.

What did Rinne do? Kurou was not sure. No, she must have just lightly swung her arms. Even Swordies cannot just blow two muscular guys away. In that case————

“Kurou-chan, behind you.”

“……Got it.”

Kurou turned his body halfway after hearing Rinne’s warning and unleashed a roundhouse kick. His kick landed on the guy trying to do a grapple move from behind him.

The cultist started bleeding from his nose and fell down————that was the last of them. All the male Sun Cultists had already fallen flat on their backs.

“Well, I guess that’s it.”

Kurou satisfactorily clapped his hands. Although it was a clean win for them, none of the Sun Cultists were actually dead. Tentatively, they had taken the fight to an appropriate degree.

Akari and the other two nuns just stood there stupefied.

The situation afterwards can just be passed on to them perhaps. Of course, Kurou never planning on assaulting human girls.

“Hey hey, what’s going on? Rolling over like a dead fish. So much for me helping out, it even looked quite interesting around here.”

“……?”

Kurou followed the sound of that voice and turned his head.

Coming out of the station was two figures.

One of them was a muscular male who was wearing a cultist uniform just like his fallen comrades. He had short hair and wore glasses. He was probably about twenty years-old, but his hair had already turned white. From a quick glance at the insides of his left sleeve, it was casually wrapped by bandages.

Walking next to him was a petite girl. She looked like a little student, perhaps at most she was in middle school. Her height was approximately 140cm. Although she was wearing the same nun outfit as Akari, her dress was rather short and sleeveless.

The two of them walked up to Kurou and then stopped.

“The one holding the katana is a human right? He has a rather cute face as well.”

“Umm…….”

Kurou was quite startled at his words.

He seemed to be a Sun Cultist as well, however he sensed that he was quite dangerous.

“I’m only kidding. It’s just as you see, I’m a lolicon.”

“Please tell me you’re joking about that as well.”

A truly dangerous man. There was nothing more bizarre than just the two of them being together.

“Well, that doesn’t matter. The pink-haired girl is a Swordie? What a strange grouping, a human male with a female Swordie.”

“Your group is also very strange.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

The bulky guy laughed after he spoke. He leisurely closed in on Kurou and Rinne.

He very casually closed the distance. Moreover, it did not seem as if it was a technique from any swordsman or wrestling.

However————

“…….!”

Kurou hurriedly backed off and pulled out his sword.

He felt a chill run down his back as cold sweat trickled down nonstop.

What is it with this guy————!

The bulky man was not a Swordie. Based on his aura and movement, one could predicate that he was human.

Even so, warning signs were going off in Kurou’s head. It may just be intuition, but he had no doubt that it was right.

“Lay down your arms, I’m not planning on doing anything.”

The bulky guy smirked while shaking his head.

“I was only coming here to help hand out flyers. Those guys appear to be still alive. Fighting will only make the situation worse for us.”

“……I agree.”

Kurou nodded and proceeded to return the sword to its scabbard.

“Well then, let’s head back Snow White. Can you please take care of those two over there? The remaining guys can just walk on their own.”

After that, the girl named Snow White approached the two cultists who were passed out. With one person in each hand, she picked them both up. The moment her hands were placed on their backs, she gently lifted them up as if she was lifting up a tray.

As if nothing had happened, the bulky guy and Snow White headed off towards the station. It did not really matter, they were probably just going to carry the knocked out cultists on the tram with them.

“……I hope our next encounter can be more peaceful Akari.”

“I don’t want to hear that from someone as reckless as you Kurou.”

After Akari coldly stated as such, she began calling out towards the fallen cultists.

Kurou was completely serious about what he just said. No matter the circumstances, he always seemed to be very mindful of this Akari girl. Wanting to meet her in peace was a sincere desire of his.

“……Hmm? Eh?”

Suddenly, Kurou noticed something. Rinne’s figure was nowhere to be found.

Just a moment ago————when the bulky guy was approaching them, she was without a doubt still around. Once Kurou was not paying attention, she disappeared.

Kurou instantly forgot about the Sun Cult situation and ran off. As he ran, he took out his cellphone to make a call.

“……Is this the Electronics Operating Division? There’s something I need to ask.”

Kurou dialed the number that directly connected him to the Sabers’ Electronics Operating Division. After telling them his affiliation and ID, he told them Rinne’s phone number.

“Can you track the cellphone location for this number? It should have a GPS in it.”

Within a short period of time, the Electronics Operating division transferred the coordinates to Kurou’s cellphone. He stopped in his tracks and opened up a special Sabers’ map from his cellphone. Two bright dots were displayed on the screen.

One was at Kurou’s current location while the other one was————

“It’s moving.”

The other bright dot was rapidly moving away from Kurou’s location. It would be best if he hurried.

Wait, hold on. First I should get in touch with Sefi————these two options surfaced in his mind.

“What’s moving?”

“A girl. I’m going to try and track————eh?”

Kurou suddenly looked to his side.

Standing over there was a familiar black-haired girl.

“……Hinako?”

“Yes, it is Hinako.”

She had her usual stoic expression while she was slowing eating a crepe-like treat.

It was just one thing after another————From the looks of it, the time to feel at ease for Kurou seemed to be far away.

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica

2014-07-31T20:18:51Z

Bilagaana: /* Volume 5 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:HYnA vol 01 001.jpg|thumb|x400px]]
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aesthetica_of_a_Rogue_Hero Hagure Yūsha no Aestetica (はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学)] is a light novel series written by [[:Category:Tetsuto Uesu|Tetsuto Uesu]] and illustrated by Tamago no Kimi. The series has currently 11 volumes and is published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hobby_Japan Hobby Japan]. The series got an anime and aired between July - September of 2012 primarily covering Vol.1-3.

== Story Synopsis ==

Summoned into an alternate world of Alayzard, Ousawa Akatsuki defeats the Demon King, bring forth peace back to the world, and under the Demon King’s last request, takes the demon’s only daughter back into Akatsuki’s own world. It turns out that being summoned to a different world is somewhat of a common occurrence. Those who find themselves back home often come back with the ability to use magic, because of fearing people like Akatsuki they created the world organization Babel, a school to teach and keep tabs on the magic users. Akatsuki is able to enroll the Demon King’s only daughter into Babel as his sister, Ousawa Miu. A new chapter for Akatsuki is about to begin in his own universe.

''From Jcafe24''

==Character Introductions==


{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|'''Attention! Possible spoilers'''
|-
|

<div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Akatsuki Ousawa''' (鳳沢暁月 Ōsawa Akatsuki)

[[File:HyneAK.png|left|]]

'''AD:''' <Demon Sword>

'''Power:''' Renkan Keikikou.

Akatsuki came back to his world after defeating the Demon King and becoming the "Rouge hero" in the alternate world of Alayzard. He was entrusted by the Demon King with his daughter, Myuu whom Akatsuki brought back with him. He is usually very laid back and filled with confidence. Though generally kind, he is sometimes viewed as perverted in nature.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Miu "Myuu" Ousawa''' (鳳沢美兎 Ōsawa Miu "Myū)

[[File:HYNE_Miu.png|left|]]

'''AD:''' Staff

'''Magical Ability:''' Air, wind, earth

The Demon King's daughter, whom Akatsuki defeated and took with him to his world by the Demon King's dying request, to look after his daughter. She pretends to be Akatsuki's little sister in school. Although Miu holds hatred towards Akatsuki for killing her father, she might have a crush on him.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Kuzuha Doumoto''' (桐元葛葉 Dōmoto Kuzuha)

[[File:HYNEKuzuha.png|left|]]

'''AD:''' Giant wooden hammer

'''Magical Ability:''' Earth

She is the class rep for Class B, and a classmate of Akatsuki's and Miu's. While at first not liking Akatsuki, she grows closer to him, even developing a small crush, after he helped her regain confidence after being looked down upon by the Student Council. She is a really small girl, who is also really young, as she was originally in grade school before being moved to the high school branch. She is very intelligent and that is her reason for being in high school. She is a close friend of Miu.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Chikage Izumi''' (五泉千影 Izumi Chikage)

[[File:HYNE Chikage.png|left|]]

'''AD:''' Longbow

'''Magical Ability:''' Water

Chikage introduced herself to Akatsuki and Miu on their first day at JPN Babel with the intentions of helping them avoiding getting into trouble. She is a friendly, tomboyish girl with short brown hair and amber eyes. She becomes friends with Miu immediately. She is somewhat perverted when it comes to girls, though she develops a slight "liking" towards Akatsuki.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Haruka Nagase''' (七瀬遥 Nagase Haruka)

[[File:HyneHaruka .jpg|left|]]

'''AD:''' Two push knives

'''Magical Ability:''' Wind

The Vice President of is a very strict person who takes her work on the student council very seriously. She dislikes Akatsuki, especially after he humiliates her by stealing both her underwear and bra in the middle of school. Repeated failures to "bring Akatsuki to justice" has left her at loss after loss, although she dislikes his irresponsible actions and perverted habits, Haruka does respect Akatsuki for his strength and kindness to those in need.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Listy El Da Sherfied''' {{Furigana|(リスティ・エル・ダ・シェルフィード)|Risuti Eru Da Sherufīdo}}.

[[File:HYNEListy.png|left|]]

'''Magical Ability:''' ?

The Princess of Sherfied, a country in Alayzard. After the fall of the Demon King, she tried to prevent Akatsuki from returning home, unaware of his oath to protect Miu. The moment after he kissed her, Listy immediately slapped him and she angrily told him to never come back, ignoring his words that he will return one day.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Motoharu Kaidou''' (海堂元春 Kaidou Motoharu)

[[File:Kaidou Motoharu2.png|left]]

'''AD:''' Chains

'''Magical Abilities''' Creating barriers

Self-proclaimed dropout of Class A. He meets Akatsuki on the rooftop of JPN Babel and refers to him as "Akki" after they become friends(He declares himself as Akatsuki's best friend). During the ranking matches he shows abilities that imply he is more powerful then he lets on.

|-
</div></div>
|}

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5522 Feedback thread]'''

If you would like to show your appreciation to translators and editors for their efforts, please post in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4911 Appreciation Thread].

== Updates ==
* July 19, 2014 - Volume 5 Chapter 1 Completed
* May 31, 2014 - Volume 7 Chapter 1 Completed
* May 30, 2014 - Volume 5 Chapter 2 Completed
* April 13, 2014 - Volume 7 Epilogue Completed
* April 6, 2014 - Volume 7 Chapter 4 Completed
* March 31, 2014 - Volume 7 Chapter 3 Completed
* March 28, 2014 - Volume 7 Chapter 2 Completed
* March 10, 2014 - Volume 4 Chapter 4 & Epilogue Completed
* March 8, 2014 - Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Updates|Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica Updates page]].

== ''Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica'' series by Tetsuto Uesu ==

=== Volume 1 ([[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume1|Full Text]]) ===

[[File:HYnA vol 01 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - Goodbye Parallel World]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Hello Reality]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Hot-Headed Loafer’s Youthful Rampage]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Bonds of Holy Water]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - A Hero's Silhouette]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 ===

[[File:HYnA vol 02 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue - I Will Never Forget You]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 ===

[[File:HYnA vol 03 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue - Zahark's evil intentions]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 ([[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume4|Full Text]])===

[[File:HYnA vol 04 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue - The signal of the end of peace]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Brushing Past the Idea of Peace]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Unchanging Truth]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Absolutely won't Concede]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue - Respective Decision]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 ===

[[File:HYnA vol 05 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue - Everyone's goal we hope]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Within the Unavoidable Fate]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ===

[[File:HYnA vol 06 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue - Early morning company]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ([[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume7|Full Text]])===

[[File:HYnA vol 07 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue - The Future cannot be Avoided]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Girls Late-night Festival]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Crossroad of Ideas]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Still just Facing Forward]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Realizing the Point of the Fall]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 7 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Truth in the Darkness]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===

[[File:HYnA vol 08 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 8 Prologue|Prologue - Precursor to chaos and conflict]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 9 ===

[[File:HYnA vol 09 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue - No turning back now]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Epilogue 1|Epilogue 1]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 10 ===

[[File:HYnA vol 10 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 10 Prologue|Prologue - Small desire kept secret]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 10 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 10 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 11 ===

[[File:HYnA vol 11 001.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 11 Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

* [[User:Joegargery|<span style="color:Gainsboro">Joe</span><span style="color:DarkSlateGray">gargery</span> ]]

* [[User:Gaibyou|Gaibyou]]

* [[User:Tuyenle360|Tuyenle360]]

* [[User:jn19930|jn19930]]

=== Editors ===

'''Recruiting Editors'''

'''ACTIVE'''
* [[User:Talmain|Talmain]]

'''INACTIVE'''

* [[User:Andreoid|Andreoid]]

* [[User:Bludvein|Bludvein]]

== Series Overview ==

* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 I (エステティカ) (HJ文庫) (鬼畜な勇者が異世界から帰ってきた！) (May 1, 2010 ISBN 978-4-7986-0042-0)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 II （エステティカ）(HJ文庫う) (鬼畜な勇者に新たな刺客!!) (July 31, 2010 ISBN 978-4-7986-0104-5)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 III（エステティカ） (HJ文庫) (はぐれ勇者VS新・勇者) (November 1, 2010 ISBN 978-4-7986-0138-0)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 IV （エステティカ) (HJ文庫) (はぐれ勇者・暁月は再びアレイザードを救うことができるのか!？) (Feb 1, 2011 ISBN 978-4-7986-0180-9)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 V (HJ文庫う) (魔王と化した暁月の真意とは？) (April 28, 2011 ISBN 978-4-7986-0225-7)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 VI (HJ文庫) (現実世界はさらに熱いぜ!!) (July 29, 2011 ISBN 978-4-7986-0264-6)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 VII (HJ文庫) (陰謀渦巻くバベル。その中心にいるのは？) (November 30, 2011 ISBN 978-4-7986-0321-6)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 VIII(HJ文庫) (バトル＆バトル！『京也編』最高潮！) (Feb 29, 2012 ISBN 978-4-7986-0359-9)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 IX (HJ文庫) (ついに『京也編』完結！) (June 29, 2012 ISBN 978-4-7986-0422-0)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 X (HJ文庫) (第３勢力に上り詰めた暁月の新章開幕！) (September 29, 2012 ISBN 978-4-7986-0473-2)
* はぐれ勇者の鬼畜美学 XI (HJ文庫) (暁月が立ち上げた新団体ノアが動き出す) (Feb 28, 2013 ISBN 978-4-7986-0566-1)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:HJ Bunko]]
[[Category:Tetsuto Uesu]]

Sekai no Owari no Encore:Volume 1 Record.2

2014-07-30T21:12:27Z

Bilagaana: added references

==Record.2: The Dragon, the Angel, and the {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} Student==

===1===

The black clouds that covered the sky. The dark clouds that were floating far away within the horizon at noon had now covered the sky above.

The light rain where the raindrop fell bit by bit.

“That was close. It started raining after all.”

It was around that time when Ren returned to the Holy Fiora Journey Academy while carrying a bag of snacks.

''……An hour passed since I went for shopping.''

''……I’m completely sure Phia-senpai is waiting for me. ''

This all started from the wyvern which wandered in to the town. Luckily the wound Ren received on his forehead was minor. But his back which was smashed to the wall was crying out in intense pain.

Then—

“Yo Ren, what are those snacks for? Are you going to have a party?”

“Don’t tell me it’s a reward you are giving to yourself? A reward for getting ranked fifth within the class huh.”

At the pathway of the school building’s first floor. The ones who was standing there when Ren turned around was three of his classmates.

Ebert who was majoring in {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}.

And Shen who was majoring in {{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}}.

“Oh, then I would also like one. I was ranked fourth so give some to me as well. Okay?”

The black hair girl called Mion who was standing between the two boys and was putting her hands forward. She was majoring in {{Furigana|Curer|HEALER}}, but she tilted her head when she saw Ren.

“Huh? Hey Ren, what’s with that wound? More importantly, your jacket is torn.”

She pointed at the traces of blood on his forehead. His wound should have been easily missed since his bangs were covering it, but she must have high awareness due to majoring in {{Furigana|Curer|HEALER}}.

“Yeah, a lot happened. It isn’t a serious wound.”

''I fought a wyvern. '' Ren kept the words inside his throat.

''There’s no point in telling them.''

''There were many witnesses that saw the wyvern, but there’s no guarantee that they would believe me if I tell them that I fought a wyvern. And I was utterly beaten by it.''

“Hmm? Do you need the healing spell? If it’s now, I can do it if for five of your snacks, so how about it?”

“No, these snacks are……”

“Don’t bother Mion. He probably got miserably defeated after someone challenged him to a duel again.”

Ebert rested his hand on Mion’s shoulder.

He’s the {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} student who was ranked first within the overall result of the test.

He was a head taller than Ren. The reach of his sword that relied on his huge body and the speed of his slashes. There would be only a limited number of high-grade students that could keep up with his sword.

As a {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} student, he was a student that would be ranked in the top ten of this Academy.

“It happens all the time. Ren losing in a mock-battle that is.”

Shen who was majoring in {{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}}.

After Ebert, he was ranked second for the test among the class. He ranked second for the written test after Ren. He also succeeded in using a high level spell for the practical where even the instructor was shocked.

And the {{Furigana|Curer|HEALER}} Mion.

“Or were you planning to get on the instructor’s good side by handing that to him so he would give you a pass for the promotion test in winter.”

“…..No.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Sorry, but—”

Ren put on a self-mockery smile while he carried the bag full of snack.

“Leave me alone for today. I’m seriously tired. Rather, there’s no point for you guys to waste your time on me, right? The three of you are an excellent student. I honestly think so.”

“?”

''I would either ignore them or respond at them.'' Ebert and Shen who thought Ren would react in such way became speechless and were dumbfounded. Using that moment of silence—

“See ya. I have some business I need to take care of.”

Ren climbed up the stairs towards the second floor.

He didn’t care what the three of them who came back into their senses would be talking about. That was because there was something else going through Ren’s mind.

''……Even if I tried to put the shock I had at that time into words, my brain goes blank so nothing would come out of my mouth.''

''……It’s first time having such experience.''

“That girl was really amazing……”

The girl whose strong impression was her sparkling silver hair and artistic sweet appearance.

The Dragon-specie. The superior beings that were called the supreme rulers of the Earth. She defeated a wyvern, even if it wasn’t matured, without allowing it to make a single resistance.

''I’m sure it was a spell to control gravitational field, but I have no clue what technique she used.''

Spells—

The foundation of it came from the wave-motion of the power used by the high-level beings, the Demons and the Angels. That was what the humans copied it from.

If you were to strictly separate them, only the techniques used by the humans were called “spells”. However, the powers of the Demons and the Angels would be categorised as “miracles” and “mysteries” that would directly affect the natural phenomenon.

It was said that the Demons and the Angels started calling their powers as “spells” after that as well, possibly due to finding the word amusing or finding it convenient.

“But was there even a spell like that? Not only that, it seemed like she was holding back as well......”

''If I think about it now, her attitude where she didn’t flinch in front of a Dragon-specie was the sign of her confidence.''

The world’s best {{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}}?

If that was the case, the party she was affiliated with must be one of the best in the world.

“If it’s a famous party, then is it the Sword Saint Shion’s “Investigation of the Spirits”? Another party I can think of would be the “Hermekia Dusk” from the supreme metropolitan Hermekia or the “Canaan Pilgrim Sacred-teaching Boat” if she is the highest-level of {{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}}. If someone from such famous party would come to this town, there would have been rumours about her before her arrival. Rather, someone from such amazing parties wouldn’t want snacks that were on the street……”

The girl with the magical atmosphere.

She didn’t look like a member of a party. That was why Ren presumed she was a civilian and tried to protect her from the wyvern with his life.

“The beginning of Elline’s adventure was the only one. To journey through the world alone.”

The Sword Emperor who was so strong that he didn’t need to form a party. It stayed that way till the legendary Three Great Princesses gathered under him during the End War. Until then, no one who wanted to form a party with him appeared.

Ren thought about the legend—

“But that girl. I’m sure she said a weird thing……”

Ren vaguely muttered as he walked up the stairs.

“Elline, did you……forget about me?”

Brave Hero lookalike.

He couldn’t remember how many times people said that to him in the past seventeen years, but all of those were said while it was meant that “Ren and the Brave Hero are a different person”.

But that girl was different.

She meant it in a way where Ren and Elline were the same person.

To be more precise, '''she didn’t understand properly that Elline had passed away.''' Or else she wouldn’t have said it in such a different way.

On top of that, she spoke as if she really knew the Brave Hero.

……Also, the name she used to introduce herself.

''“There’s no way that I, the Dragon-Princess Kyelse, will be beaten by this weakling”''

Dragon-Princess Kyelse.

What you would imagine with that name would be the girl who was one of the members of the Sword Emperor Elline’s party. The Princess of the “Heavenly Silver Dragon” which was the oldest Dragon-specie. She was so strong that she was thought to be a mutation of her Dragon-specie. The strongest monster in history that was feared by the Goddess from the Heaven and the Demon-Lord from the Underworld.

The only opponent the Sword Emperor Elline struggled in his battle against. On the other hand, she saw incredible strength after she joined the party led by Elline where she contributed by using her unmeasurable power to suppress the End War.

“It......can’t be.”

Her unmeasurable strength.

And her meaningful words she said when she mistook Ren as Elline.

“No, it simply can’t be. ……For that girl......to be the legendary Dragon-Princess.”

It was because it was said that all of the Three Great Princesses died in battle during the End War.

And the truth was, there was not a single person that saw them after the End War. Elline who was the only survivor continued to travel the world and passed away without people seeing it.

“If that’s the case, maybe she is a member of a famous party after all? Though she looked like she was about my age.”

He headed to the fourth floor of the school building as he muttered.

“Ah, so no one is around here anymore.”

Unlike noon, there were basically no one present at the school building of the Holy Firoa Journey Academy during afterschool.

The beginning-rank students would return home immediately to study their educational subjects.

If you become middle-rank and high-rank students, you would polish your battle skills such as swordsmanship or spells at the club you are in.

The highest-rank student would be finding partners whom they could form a party with. Those with splendid results would be scouted by famous parties and there would be times where they would leave the student town in order to take the test.

“Umm, Phia-senpai’s conference room is—”

The council—.

The committee that handled all of the Academy’s event through the year as well as protecting the public moral and the rules of the school.

You could only be a member by the instructor’s recommendation, but the members were always the one who had good results in the Academy. You could say it was natural for Phia to be chosen.

“……Ah, these are heavy. I don’t have strength left in my arm.”

He turned left to the passage at the fourth floor and walked ahead.

He observed the dull weather where it was raining through the window. He walked towards the room at the end—

“Kyelse, I see that you are also planning to find the Encore as well.”

It was around then when Ren heard a familiar voice from the other side of the door.

''……Phia-senpai?''

“The last thing he left behind. Do you happen to know the whereabouts of it?”

“I do have several clues.”

The one who answered her question had a younger voice compared to Phia. The voice which sounded beautiful like a ringed bell also carried her strong will—.

''……Is it the girl from earlier!?''

The silver hair girl who defeated the wyvern with a single attack. It was a sound he heard just before so there was no way he would mistake it.

“Nevertheless, what is your thought on whether it really exists or not in the first place?”

Phia’s calmed voice.

“You, me, and even Elise, there wasn’t a single of us that saw Elline taking notes during the break we had in our journey. It may be a story that the humans made up.”

“That man certainly had time to write the Encore. It was when we were absent.”

The voice that was filled with strength belonged to the silver hair girl.

“The five year void. ……Between the time when the End War ended and Elline’s death. We certainly don’t know what he was doing during that time. All three of us received fatal-like damages so we had our hands full trying to maintain our existence.”

“By the way, are we considered dead among the humans?”

“We sure are. It was just a month ago when you broke free from the seal. Both Elise and I were at the Underworld and the Heaven respectively where we were healing ourselves, so we didn’t appear here on Earth. I think it was natural for them to think so.”

The one who said it with bitterness was Phia.

“Kyelse, just how much of it do you remember?”

“Me? Well, I remember till the part where you first had your right leg and left shoulder blown off and then received an attack to your torso which was so serious that it could have destroyed your existence. Did you exchange fatal blows with the enemy?”

“Yes. Also, Elise had her whole body disassembled after being dragged into the enemy’s technique. In her case, she chose the right choice to give up in repairing her body and instead choosing the option to use the reincarnation spell.”

“I heard Elise succeeded in reincarnating herself.”

“That’s correct. She was finally able to do it ten years ago. The former Demon-Lord would be exactly ten years old this year.”

“Pathetic. And both of you call yourselves the strongest Archangel in Heaven and the Demon-Lord of that time respectively huh. I was basically unscratched till I had myself sealed away.”

“You were just too powerful. You are basically invincible with just your breath.”

Phia sighed along with her smile where she had an astonished face.

Ren listened to the conversation of the two from behind the door.

“…………It can’t be……”

Ren was about to drop the bags of snacks he was carrying on the floor by accident.

He realised that he could feel a shocking-like chills on his back.

''……It can’t……be……''

''……Phia-senpai……is actually that legendary……''

Ren could still remember clearly the day when she spoke to him who was isolated in his class.

''“What do you personally think about it? Do you think the legend of Elline was a fictional story?”''

The Archangel Phia.

In one legend, it is said that she was the strongest Angel in Heaven whose power even surpassed that of the Goddess Lesfrese.

However, this explained everything.

Despite being a {{Furigana|Curer|HEALER}}, she demonstrated better swordsmanship than the {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} student boys. Even with her offensive spells, she showed great performance where not only the {{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}} students, but even the leading instructor became speechless. If her true identity was the legendary Archangel, then she must displayed this much result while holding back.

''—To begin with, her name Phia also explains it.''

''—She had no intention of hiding it. She had been revealing her true identity to everyone normally from the start.''

Was it excitement or nervousness?

Ren himself didn’t know the reason for the chills he could feel on his whole body.

“……They weren’t dead. Both the Archangel Phia and Dragon-Princess Kyelse……”

''The proper meaning of the term reincarnated was still vague, but at this rate, the chances of Elise who was the Demon-Lord at that time being alive was high. Obviously the chances of their discussion being misheard was high as well. For example, if other student than myself heard this, they wouldn’t trust it so easily. Their discussions were too hard to believe.''

''……Except for myself.''

''……That’s because I saw that girl called Kyelse defeating the wyvern the closest.''

''The appearance of her back then was so lovely and magical. And also—''

''“So you followed me all the way to this town because I entered your territory.”''

If the girl called Kyelse was actually the legendary Dragon-Princess, it could explain why the wyvern assaulted this town.

Kyelse who entered its territory while she was on her way to this town.

The wyvern must had been enraged at her and it followed her.

To sum it up—

If both of them were the Archangel Phia and Dragon-Princess Kyelse respectively, it would explain their inhuman strength and all of their mysterious words.

“Either way, I am also interested in the so-called Encore.”

Phia’s voice.

Her voice which would make you imagine the murmuring of the brook, yet it also sounded simple.

“Just what did Elline seek for by travelling through the world after the End War? The five years till he passed away due to his sickness. Maybe there was something he wanted to say to us who were his comrades.”

The lonely Sword Emperor. Even after he ended the End War while having the Three Great Princesses from the Heaven, the Underworld, and the Earth serve him, it was said that he continued to journey even by himself.

Despite the fact that he carried a disease which would kill him. He continued his journey for a certain reason.

“That’s why I will find the Encore. Even before the rest of the people in this world.”

The silver hair girl’s voice.

Even though her voice was weak, it was full with purity that would never get tainted.

''—The importance for the reason for her to seek for the Encore was on another level. ''

All the parties in the world as well as the students in this Academy only saw the Encore as a tool which would allow them to attain the title of the “Brave Hero”.

But these girls were different. For them who travelled with the famous Brave Hero, the Encore was genuinely the last belonging left by the now deceased Elline, and it was also an important memory of him. And they believe that finding it would be the last parting gift they could do as his former comrades.

Their image of seeking for the Encore was simply pure and beautiful.

“…………”

Ren had been gripping his hand tightly without realising it.

''……So that’s how it was.''

''……What Phia-senpai said about leaving the Academy before her graduation to find the Encore.''

Her former comrade, the Dragon-Princess Kyelse, woke up from her seal.

That was why she no longer had to remain at this Academy. She certainly didn’t. That was because the girl called Phia already had a comrade who she would journey with from a long time ago.

“Well, let’s end the serious discussion here.”

The sound of the chair that had been moved.

Phia must had moved the big conference desk and the chair inside the conference room.

“Let’s stop talking while standing. Let’s calm ourselves by sitting down and talking about the current circumstances.”

The sound of the table which had been placed on the table followed.

“And that is?”

“I picked it up from the street. I was about to fight over this with a human, but he was a nice fellow who decided to give all of this to me.”

''Lies!''

''You tried to take it without talking about it''—Ren kept the words from coming out of his mouth and stayed quiet.

“……Excuse me but isn’t that the snacks I asked Ren to bring?”

“Ren?”

“It isn’t my mistake if there are eighteen puddings, three whole cakes, twenty-five profiterole, and thirty-seven baked sweets inside it. I decided to prepare it for today.”

“The quantity of it is exact.”

“I knew it. No wonder Ren is late. He might have returned to buy the same things again. I need to apologise to him afterwards.”

“……Ren? Who is this person you have been mentioning about since earlier?”

After a several pause.

The silver hair girl then released a shocked voice.

“Oh yeah. Putting someone who I don’t even know aside. Listen up Phia! I mentioned it before but I saw a human who looks exactly like Elline that I mistook him as Elline!”

“That’s why I’m saying that the person you are talking about is Ren.”

Phia then chuckled.

“He’s the same student at this Academy as I am. He’s a seventeen years old middle-rank student who is majoring in {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} degree.”

“A {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} huh. Then he’s starting to resemble Elline even more.”

—HEARTBEAT

The words that came out of the two girls without meaning it. ''He resembles Elline''—even though it was words Ren had heard many times, he realised that his heart skipped a beat that it hurts so much when the girls said that.

''……No. I’m not anything like him.''

''……I’m not someone so great who could be compared to the Brave Hero.''

He hadn’t passed the promotion test and repeated a year as a III-Grade {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}.

Even with the wyvern before, though it could be said that the he had to face the wrong enemy, Ren couldn’t even graze him.

“That human called Ren had the same smell as Elline……”

The silver hair girl’s voice echoed.

“If humans have resembling appearance and figure, then it could be thought that the human’s biological structure and functions are similar as well.”

“It’s different.”

She denied it by shaking her head to the side—and Ren could easily imagine such scenery happening from the other side of the door.

“I’m not talking about a simple features such as his appearance and smell. It was deeper……there was a certain something he resembled him in. Or else I wouldn’t have mistaken him as Elline.”

“Indeed. Well, the truth is, I came down to Earth because I became curious about him.”

“……Is that why you entered the human’s Academy?”

“Yes. I wanted to “observe” Ren from up-close. I enrolled in this school as one-year his senior, but Ren repeated a year and failed to become a high-rank student and remained as a middle-rank student. I’m a highest-rank student so I’m currently two years his senior.”

“Repeat a year?”

Kyelse responded with a puzzled tone.

“He was marked with a stamp of lacking in strength as a {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} student. Ren enrolled as a student who wanted to major in {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} degree, but he failed in his promotion test. There are obviously several students who fails the test every year, but it’s still rare if you see it with a broad perspective.”

“I see. That’s why he panicked so much in front of the wyvern due to his strength huh.”

“So then, what is your opinion after seeing Ren up-close?”

“……I don’t know. Except, it felt as if I was thrown into reality. It felt like I woke up from a dream after knowing that Elline is no longer here.”

It was clearly the legendary Dragon-Princess’ true feeling which was said with a weak voice.

“Was it because Ren is weak?”

“No, it’s because Elline was too strong. That man was truly an embodiment of absolute strength. I learned that a human like him will not appear ever again in this world. That’s how I feel.”

“……I’m sure Ren has potential. At least from my perspective.”

Phia continued with a calm and gentle tone.

“I mentioned it before, but my reason for descending down to Earth was simple. Since the damage I received in '''that battle''' had been healed for the time being, I noticed there was a human down on Earth who resembled Elline. So I became interested in him. And I decided to check up on him.”

“……The possibility for him being Elline’s reincarnation?”

“No. Strictly speaking, “reincarnation” is a hidden technique which only the Demons are capable of using. Except, there was a chance for Ren to have the similar spec as Elline come out if we talk in terms of heredity. In other words, inheriting the unpredictable strength like Elline. ……But that wasn’t the case. The power appearing in Ren like I hypothesised didn’t happen and the appearance of Ren resembling Elline was really a coincidence.”

“I thought so. If he really did inherit Elline’s power, he wouldn’t struggle against a wyvern.”

“But—”

After she took a deep breath.

After she ended her lesson as if there was more to it, Phia’s voice echoed once again.

“I actually could have returned to the Heaven after my observation of him ended. Except, ……this was something which I also didn’t expect, but I thought it won’t be a bad idea to stay in this school a bit longer.”

“For what reason?”

“I wanted to continue watching Ren a bit longer. Maybe I should say that I wanted to cheer him on. If I didn’t find out about you breaking from the seal, I would have stayed with him till my graduation.”

“Cheer him on? For what reason?”

“His earnest desire to improve himself more than anyone.”

There was an emotion of affection within the voice of the girl who gave such answer.

“He and Elline are different. I’m sure Ren is the one who understands that the most. His talent in using sword is poor and he wasn’t really born with a blessed body. But his heart doesn’t break from the laughter of those around him and I have seen him working harder than everyone every day. As an Angel, the “virtues” of such human makes us want to cheer them on.”

“Seriously. Someone who happens to be an Archangel is playing humans?”

“There are many Angels who takes a liking to humans and since I’m one of them, it isn’t difficult living on Earth you know? Instead I can’t help but enjoy it. Just how far the boy who has been called the fake Brave Hero would go? I started to wish to watch over him.”

“…………!”

The bags of snack that gets dropped from Ren’s arms.

Ren discarded the instinct to pick them up and instead ran through the passage in a daze.

''—Due to the impulse.''

''—Even before I can become aware of it, my body couldn’t stop moving.''

“What am I doing!?”

He couldn’t speak.

It felt like I had a lot of cold water splashed on my pattern of thoughts that had heated up.

''……Yeah, it’s exactly what Phia-senpai said.''

''……It’s not the time for me to stay there and listen to their discussion. There’s so much things I need to do.''

''I’m no Brave Hero. What I share in common is simply my appearance. I did get looked down by my seniors and juniors, but I still continued to do my best.''

''That’s because I also wanted to journey into the outside world.''

''One day, I want to look at the horizon of this world that the famous Elline and the legendary Three Great Princesses once arrived at.''

“If that’s the case, it’s obvious what I need to do!”

''What I should be doing isn’t just standing here. In order to catch up to my peers even a day earlier, I must continue working hard.''

''That’s why the place I was heading toward is—''

<center>==========</center>

The footsteps that was getting further away.

“……So, who was the one who had been there since earlier? The one who was eavesdropping on us.”

She held a fork in her hand and a single whole cake was in front of her. The silver hair Dragon-Princess—Kyelse, looked towards the door which was connected to the pathway.

There was one human who was listening to them.

She sensed his presence but she decided to ignore him since she thought she didn’t need to go to the extent to chase him away.

There wouldn’t be any human that would believe their story since it would be an astounding story to them, and Kyelse wouldn’t be troubled by it even if someone was to cause a stir. Likewise for Phia who was sitting on the sofa opposite to Kyelse. Phia was putting on her usual smile while pouring tea inside the cups.

“Does it bother you?”

Phia said it while handing the tea-cup with steam arising to Kyelse.

“This is rare. For you to be curious about a human’s movement.”

“Are you okay with it as well? As far as it goes, you are living here while acting like a human.”

“I’m okay with it. You woke up from the seal and you have also decided to find the Encore with me. I have already sent the application to withdraw from the Academy.”

“Well, I don’t mind if you are okay with it.”

Kyelse didn’t move while she held a fork in her hand and while having the cake in front of her.

—The uncomfortable feeling.

Kyelse became curious right at the time when the presence of someone behind the door was getting further away.

The one who was there should have left right away if he wasn’t interested in their discussion. Listening to their discussion till here means that he was interested about their discussion.

Then why did he leave without listening till the end?

He was eavesdropping on their discussion, but he ran with all his might while he forgot to get rid of the sound of his footsteps. He basically ran as if he was asking to be found out by them.

……And the smell of this human?

“Phia.”

“Very well. If you are really curious, Kyelse, let’s have a look.”

The blonde Archangel walked to the door of the conference room.

Kyelse followed right after her. She peeked outside from the door Phia opened—

“……Isn’t that the guy from before?”

Exactly at that time, she saw a boy with light-brown hair climbing down the stairs at the corner of the passage. She only saw him for an instant, but there was no mistake it was him.

“It was Ren after all. Look, these snacks. He bought them again. I feel bad for having him buy them again.”

Phia picked up the bags of snacks that had been left at the pathway.

“…………”

“Kyelse? What’s wrong? Why are you so quiet?”

“I’ve been bothered about it since earlier.”

In the pathway, there wasn’t a single person.

Kyelse continued while pointing towards the direction the boy disappeared to.

“You said that the guy earlier was the fake Brave Hero. What’s the meaning of that?”

“It’s basically Ren’s nickname at this Academy. Though it isn’t used in a good way.”

Phia sighed along with her breath.

“Ren is famous for being identical to the {{Furigana|Brave Hero|Elline}}. Did you see the bronze statue of Elline which is placed at the main-gate of this Academy?”

“I did. There was a similar bronze statue at the gate of this town.”

“Yes. Since Ren resembles him so much, it’s common for people who walk past him to turn around and look at him. The portrait of Elline is printed on the humans’ history textbook.”

“And?”

“He always gets compared to the Brave Hero because of that. His strength as a {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} is enough to be awarded with a passing mark, and his educational knowledge is splendid. Except, the person who he is getting compared to is an extraordinary one so he gets rated low with injustice.”

“……To be compared to an extraordinary great man, huh.”

Kyelse herself also mistook Ren as the Brave Hero and it was also true that she doubted Ren’s strength.

But that was because he mistook him as the real Elline. She wouldn’t have thought so even in the slightest if she knew they were different people.

The individual difference.

It definitely exists even among the Angels, the Dragons, and the Demons. There certainly were different roles for each individual depending on what they were good at and what they were bad at. But you wouldn’t get shunned simply for that reason.

“You say that he’s being called the fake Brave Hero, but does Ren have a problem where people would have to insult him as such?”

“No.”

Phia’s voice was clear and there wasn’t even a slight hesitation in her words.

“Ren works hard. He certainly was ranked basically the lowest among the {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} students back when he just enrolled into this Academy for his stamina and swordsmanship, and he could have climbed up to be ranked between the mid-tier and top-tier in his class in a matter of a year.”

“Yet he still couldn’t advance?”

“The promotion test would be a mock-battle between students that majors in the {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} degree. And his opponent ended up being the {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} student who was the strongest in his year-level. As a result, Ren lost without being able to do anything last year which led him to failing it.”

You couldn’t use the excuse that you had to face a strong opponent neither was there a procedure such a retest.

When you form a party to travel the world, you would need to be prepared that you might have to face gigantic monsters, Dragons, and Demons. It wasn’t a world where you could survive simply because you had to face a strong opponent. The failing procedure of the promotion test was organised to have you experience such cruel reality.

“However, Ren challenged the same opponent again this summer. It was simply an unofficial duel, but he wanted to do it to see the result of his hard work.”

“And the result?”

“Ren’s consecutive defeat. However, this time he was defeated in a battle where you had to win three times first and Ren managed to win twice before losing. I was there to watch that match back then and Ren showed a rare sight of being happy about it. He had been practicing his swordsmanship for this whole time. He remained at the training area till late at night where everyone had went to sleep.”

“…………”

“But the opinions of those around him still isn’t that positive. The result of his match was defeat so he wasn’t able to get rid of his disgraced title of the fake Brave Hero. As a result, he’s still isolated in his class.”

“……Then won’t he have a hard time finding the people who he wants to form a party with?”

“Exactly. He probably won’t find one. At least in this school, that will be quite hard. Since he’s still an III-Grade {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, you won’t be able to find any parties that will welcome him to their party. ……Speaking of which, this sure isn’t the topic we should be discussing about at the corridor. Let’s return to the conference room.”

Phia turned back after picking up the bags of snacks with ease. Kyelse also followed her who entered the room which had the door still opened.

“Are you in thoughts?”

“I remembered when I first met Elline.”

Kyelse looked up the ceiling while leaning her back on the door.

''……He was the only one.''

''……The only one who confronted me when not just the humans, but even the Angels and the Demons feared me.''

Since the day she was born, Kyelse surpassed all kinds of Dragons and became the strongest.

She was so strong that her fellow Dragon-specie feared her and thought she was a mutation. She was feared that she might break the power-balance between the three sides of the Angels, the Demons, and the Dragons. Even the Goddess from the Heaven and the Demon-Lord of the Underworld regarded her as a threat.

Even though she was regarded as a threat, Kyelse didn’t care about it.

She didn’t care. She realised that even the forces of the Heaven and the Underworld wouldn’t be a threat to her.

For the Dragon-Princess—

The only one who understood her since she was isolated from others due to being too powerful wasn’t her fellow Dragons nor the Angels and the Demons that were also called the superior beings.

“Elline. Elline E Maxwell.”

The first person she met who was her equal.

The one and the only person who talked to her like a friend instead of being afraid of her was a human swordsman who she thought were beings she could simply ignore.

“The population of humans is high in exchange for their fragile body. I also know that there are a variety of individuals.”

Her small fist.

Kyelse stared at her hand that she made to appear like a human’s and then chuckled.

“Phia, I don’t know much about humans as you do, but it’s natural for humans to be weak from birth. Elline was just an exception and Ren’s strength is closer to that of actual humans, right?”

“It sure is. That is one truth which hasn’t changed while you were sealed for three-hundred years. And I mentioned it before but Ren is clearly getting stronger. It’s just that those around him aren’t trying to acknowledge it.”

The silver hair girl closed her lips and became silent.

After a while, the princess of the Dragons stared at Phia’s face with an angry expression.

“……So they don’t want to acknowledge him?”

“That may be the part of it. Rejecting others would link to having yourself rated higher relatively to it. In terms of that regards, Ren would be a good target. Due to his appearance as well as his blood which will make him a distant relative of the Brave Hero.”

“And this is happening even now?”

“Yes. There are numbers<ref>ED: original: many numbers</ref> of students every year that were sent out from this school to join worldwide famous parties. Those who are related to royal bloodlines and has excellent students as their friends already have their own faction within this Academy which is full of such excellent students. So the more powerful such groups are, the more they tend to be harsh at Ren. You could even see how bad he was treated when he just enrolled where he received unfair reputation and false rumours. To be honest, I’m amazed Ren endured it for the past three years.”

“So that’s why there aren’t those who would form a party with him……”

The mountains of snacks placed on the table in front of her.

Kyelse chucks one of the baked sweets inside her mouth and then puts on a disgusted expression.

……It’s so sweet inside my mouth.

……But why is such bitter emotion piling inside me?

The girl who was alone because she was feared as the strongest Dragon.

And there was another individual here, a boy who was isolated from others by being called the fake Brave Hero due to having a strong resemblance to the great Brave Hero.

''……I……''

''……Am I seeing my past self……in Ren’s present……?''

“Yes. That’s why—”

Phia touched the glass window with her finger. While she stared at the scenery where there were many raindrops falling, this was what the blonde girl said with a calm voice.

“We would need someone who would accept Ren from the bottom from their heart.”

“……Accept him?”

“Yes. Kyelse, this is what you told me. That the wyvern entered the town and that Ren protected you back then.There are many numbers of students every year

“And?”

“At that time, do you think he protected you while thinking he could defeat it?”

''“……………………Bring it, '''you worthless Dragon'''.”

At first, Kyelse completely mistook Ren as Elline.

That was why she didn’t doubt those words Ren said back then. She didn’t think that man who had great and unrivalled strength would receive a damage from the wyvern’s attack.

But now she realised it was her mistake.

''—The desperate threat.''

''—It was indeed a provocation which the weak would say to the strong when they prepare for death.''

“You are telling me he was protecting me while preparing for death……!?”

“Humans are weak beings. It’s not like they have a strong life force, and their life-span is roughly about dozens of years. Even that Elline died with sickness without reaching the age of thirty. For a weak human to confront the wyvern, just imagine how much resolution he had back then.”

“…………”

“Kyelse, don’t you feel like you want to entrust yourself on the line for this fated meeting we had once again?”

“Fated meeting?”

“In the past, you were alone due to being too powerful, but later you became a member of the legendary party which was led by a human who would been known as the Brave Hero.”

The blonde girl stared at the pouring rain and said it while showing her back.

“For that reason, this will be your turn. Don’t you think it should be your turn to lead the lonely fake Brave Hero?”

“! Are you suggesting me to form a party with Ren……?”

The Dragon-Princess who was once saved by the Brave Hero would this time create a party and lead the fake Brave Hero.

The time to invite him on the journey to find the Encore.

“Phia, was the reason why you chose this place for our long reunion was to……”

“Though the wyvern assaulting Ren wasn’t part of my plan.”

She chuckled and showed a beautiful smile.

“Kyelse, there’s something I want to show you. What the boy called Ren looks like—”

And then.

The blonde Archangel pointed towards the other side of the pouring rain.

<center>==========</center>

The heavy rain.

The sky was covered in black raining clouds and the wind that breezed from there was also cold. It poured down to the Earth together with the many raindrops.

While he gets soaked by freezing cold water—

“One more time……”

Ren simply continued to swing his thin sword.

He couldn’t feel the tip of his fingers anymore. Due to the coldness of the heavy rain and the weight of the sword he had been gripping onto, his fingers had turned into a state which could only feel the numbness and coldness.

It wasn’t the result of talent nor training. It was something possible only with his pure tendency.

—The training area at night.

There wasn’t a roof that would block the wind and the rain nor was there any lights to help his sight.

This was done assuming for the time when you would travel to the world as a party. There might be a time when you would encounter a monster on the street at night, and there might also be a situation where you would get assaulted by a Dragon when it was raining as well as wind breezing. The practice area which was made to prepare for the worst situation.

……However, that simply meant that you could “also do those sorts of training”.

If it started raining, it would be important to go home and build your knowledge by reading textbooks.

You could also say that a battle training under the rain or snow were done quite commonly under the training supervised by the instructors. So it wasn’t necessary to do your own training under such situation.

The pouring rain.

It was late at night when everyone should have been asleep. He continued to swing his sword without taking any break so he was soaked wet by the cold water. It was more than tenacity, you could even call it madness.

“Even so!”

The many rain drops that were pouring.

He swung his sword while staring at one drop of rain.

“I won’t be able to catch up to anyone if I don’t do this!”

Flash. The tip of the sword he had just swung takes down the raindrop.

“……Haa......h……a......h……”

He stabbed the sword into the ground.

He bended his body in a right-angle shape due to the total exhaustion.

''……I, I cannot become someone other than myself.''

''……What’s wrong with being weak right now? I simply have to get stronger for that loss.''

“I……”

''I didn’t want to end while continued to be called the fake Brave Hero.''

''But I also don’t have any desire to become the Brave Hero just in order to make everyone recognise me.''

“I simply admired it. A simple reason like that should be alright. I’m a man after all……”

The legend of Elline—

''How much I admired his story when I was told about it when I was a kid.''

''I also want to find comrades whom I can trust and travel around the world with as I desire.''

''I want to see the horizon of the new world I have yet to see. I enrolled in the Holy Fiora Journey Academy which was far away from home by begging my parents because I had such dreams.''

“The three years were painful. But I’m glad I came here.”

He stood up by using the sword to support himself. Ren had a slight smile on his expression.

“So the legend was real……”

Elline Sword Emperor Brigade. The Brave Hero and the Three Great Princesses that supported him.

''……So they really did exist.''

Ren himself also had some suspicions to whether or not the legend from three-hundred years ago was real. That the legend might be an anecdote from the past that had been exaggerated. That the legend was a story made due to the strong desire of becoming the Brave Hero.

But he certainly saw it.

Dragon-Princess Kyelse’s overwhelmingly strong and lovely action.

“Amazing. Truly amazing is the only word I can say.”

Will I reach that height if I continue to work hard?

Will I be able to form a party with a comrade like her if I continue to work hard?

Then—

Suddenly there was light lit on Ren’s shoulder which was wet by the rain.

“You……”

The small spirit of fire. It had the size of a firefly. It appeared like a luminous body which simply gave faint red light, but it was no doubt a type of spirit.

[—————]

The nameless small spirit of fire gave a strong light for an instant.

That moment, the area around Ren’s shoulder which was supposed to be wet gets enveloped by a warm wind.

“Are you……worried about me?”

The luminous body which lightly floated in the air.

Spirits were rare species which was full of mysteries.

It usually hid itself away from the humans at the sacred precincts, but this spirit had been attached to Ren since some time ago. For Ren, it felt like a kitten he found by chance was being emotionally attached to him.

''…...Maybe this guy is also alone? ''

''……As if he could answer even if I asked.''

It appeared without any warning and starts to float around Ren where it would eventually disappear.

“Alright, I get it. Thanks, but I’m alright. You would catch a cold if you stay here under such cold rain.”

He didn’t even know if his words got through to the spirit.

But soon as Ren said that, the luminous body stopped flashing. It froze in mid-air and then disappeared with the night sky after it released a glow. After he sent the spirit off,

“……The one who catches a cold would be enough with just me.”

Ren pulled the sword from the ground while he had a faint smile on his face.

''I can still move. I can’t feel my hand anymore but I have enough strength to hold my sword.''

“One more time!”

The empty space where there was nothing ahead was Ren’s sparring partner. Simply with the pouring rain that made some trail as his opponent, Ren just kept on swinging his sword. He pierced with his sword. He swung with his sword. Just how long had Ren been doing this?

“…………A…………”

Ren’s knee lost its balance so he knelt on the spot.

He tried to put his hand on the ground.

But he didn’t have the energy to even do that. So Ren fell to the ground on his head.

“Ha, haha……”

As he felt the cold mud on him, what came out from his mouth was dry laughter directed to himself.

''……I sure look pathetic.''

''……It couldn’t be helped if I continue to get called the fake Brave Hero no matter what at this rate.''

He used all of the strength in his body to get on his knee.

But his body couldn’t move more than that. He couldn’t stand or hold the sword, so he simply got wet by the rain in a daze—

“Stand up.”

It was that time when he heard the girl’s voice.

“!?”

She stood at a distance where he could reach out to her.

Ren forgot to breathe when he saw the girl’s beautiful appearance, he simply opened his eyes wide.

''……It can’t be.''

''……Why……is this girl in front of me?''

The girl who had her shining silver hair flowing.

Her mysterious emerald-green eyes. Her eyes which gave a noble and lovely impression despite her having a small body.

“Ren.”

“! Why do you know my name?”

“I heard it from Phia. I heard that you trained hard every night over here.”

The Dragon-Princess Kyelse.

One of the members of the party which was led by Elline and also the strongest Dragon on Earth. Why was a girl like her—

“……I’m sorry for what happened at noon.”

She bowed her head.

Even though she wasn’t used to doing this, this was clearly a proof of her showing her apology.

“You looked too much like Elline……so I was confused. Forgive me. You certainly look like him appearance-wise, but I tried my best to understand that you and Elline are different.”

She bent her body casually. She didn’t even care if her hand was covered in mud. What she picked up was the sword Ren dropped on the ground.

“Do you want to come with me?”

Just that one phrase.

Ren wasn’t able to comprehend that one phrase right away.

“……Eh? H-Hey……what do you mean?”

The girl who looked straight at him.

She looked with her jade-coloured eyes which had strong will in them—

“You are you. I won’t tell you to be strong from the beginning like Elline. However, if you seek for it, I can teach you all of the Sword Emperor’s sword techniques I can remember.”

“H-Hold on a sec! What—”

“I won’t tell you to be strong from the beginning nor will I tell you to suddenly become strong. But don’t forget the strong spirit you showed when you protected me and challenged the wyvern. That is the only requirement I ask from you to form a party with me.”

Party.

Hearing that word, Ren finally realised what the girl was trying to say.

“……Me and you? But isn’t it decided that you……search for the Encore together with Phia-senpai already——?”

“Yeah. That’s why you have to decide. Will you stay in this school or will you travel the world with me?”

Under the pouring rain, the girl stood slowly.

Just one word—

“How long are you planning to make me wait?”

The girl showed a fearless smile to Ren who was kneeling on the ground.

“!”

“Or do you need my help in standing up?”

The question from the Dragon-Princess Kyelse.

To her words which could be taken as provocation, the answer the boy who was called the fake Brave Hero was simple.

“……No.”

“Huh?”

“I’m……telling to……shut up……and watch……”

He put strength in his leg which was shaking. He bit so hard that his back teeth would chip. He put so much strength that the hand he was holding onto had his nail dig into his skin. Ren stood up slowly.

—In desperation.

—Instead of his stamina which had already ran out, what moved Ren was exaltation which heated up his whole body.

''It was the first time.''

''That someone spoke to someone like me.''

''If this came from the students around me, I would have thought that they were joking. But the eyes of the silver hair girl had a light filled with strong will which didn’t make me think that she was joking.''

“…………I will go.”

Even though he was breathing heavily, Ren certainly did say that.

“I will also go to the outside world together with you. ……Though it won’t sound cool while I’m covered in mud like this, I had always dreamed about it. I want to travel and see the world outside till the end.”

“Seriously. Your appearance sure is unsightly.”

The girl front of him made a deep sigh.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Sekai no Owari no Encore:Volume 1 Record.1|Record.1]]
| Return to [[Sekai no Owari no Encore|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Sekai no Owari no Encore:Volume 1 Record.3|Record.3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Epilogue

2014-07-28T22:34:18Z

Bilagaana: typo

==Epilogue==

■July 31st: sunny with clear skies

"The one who walks along the same path together, the one who obtained a true heart, the time when the one who appears and returning from darkness--"

Skipping summer supplementary lessons and club activities, leaving school, we journeyed for four hours to reach a private beach exclusive to the Yatono family.

"Monjirou--!"

Fujisato was wearing a fashionable bikini, throwing a beach ball on the beach's pure white sand.

Her smile dazzled under the sunlight, a most memorable sight.

More importantly, given her excellent figure, it was even more awesome than I imagined from when she was dressed in uniform. The first time I saw her wonderful figure, I couldn't help myself from applauding.

I even went as far as to think "even if that body gets tanned, it'll still be a healthy variant of beautiful". However… Do the Nightkin get tanned? Do they even have melanin pigment in their bodies? These pointless questions occupied my mind the whole time.

Kuhou was the one playing beach ball together with Fujisato. Kuhou was wearing a black one-piece swimsuit with a skirt design that suited her very well. The frilly decorations at her waist served to enhance the overall adorability.

Because she was so slender, it looked even more unpretentious. This Kuhou was the best. If one day she should ever gain a troubling outstanding figure, I might not know where to direct my gaze.

"Are you visually raping others?"

"No, my eyes are not that lewd!"

"I permit you to feast your eyes upon my swimsuit look. Especially between the legs. Please go ahead and enjoy to your heart's content."

Shiki was wearing a blue, somewhat boyish swimsuit with a lab coat on top. This getup suited the usual style she insisted. She had her lab coat wide open, displaying herself within. Shiki, could you please pay some attention? This makes you look like some kind of perverted flasher.

"Could you show a bit of modesty?"

"My breasts are very modest indeed."

Self-deprecation, no way? I frantically looked at her face but she was expressionless as always.

"Fufu, I see that everyone is getting along wonderfully!"

As for the Shiinamachi-senpai of my heart… Regrettably, her upper body was covered by a light jacket.

No, seeing her slender and beautiful legs was already heaven for my eyes, but… Since she was already in a swimsuit, of course what I wanted to see most was her magnificent and beautiful bust. From the very start, Fujisato had been yelling "oh Monjirou, my legs are very stout so stop staring, okay!?", desperately trying to cover her legs, thus causing her soft and supple bosom to wobble and shake.

Looks like girls were apparently quite concerned about their exposed legs in times like these.

No no no, the important thing now is to first get rid of bangs girl here who's openly showing off her bottom half.

Anyway, I really wanted to tell everyone: most boys would choose to stare at boobs rather than legs, so there's really no need to be too concerned with your legs when wearing a swimsuit.

"Senpai, you're not going to play?"

"I was going to ask you the same thing! Jirou-kun, your body's condition should be great, right?"

True, after resurrection, the body returns to a state of full health, so of course, my current condition couldn't be better.

The issue was--ultimately, the "soul" that was about to disappear back then.

Although right now, I was thinking using the same consciousness as "Sakuradamon Jirou" from back then, I really didn't know if this was actually the original "me" from then. When wearing my vanity glasses, I can still feel concretely my crush on Shiinamachi-senpai and the friendship towards my friends. I can also feel clearly those feelings turning faint as soon as I remove these glasses.

Code: Calvariæ had erased "myself" at the time for sure.

Hence, this current consciousness might actually be a different "me".

For example--

For example… I might have followed the orders of my "master" Shiinamachi Kaguya to become a killing doll that imitated the original "Sakuradamon Jirou".

This was definitely possible.

Hence, this current "self" who was scared of this possibility, it might all be just an act.

No one could prove that this current me was the true "me".

This was the most pressing feeling in my heart.

However, at least--

When I woke up and saw Shiinamachi-senpai's face, crying and unable to speak, I really felt my chest hurt so much.

When I noticed my heart ached to such a degree, I couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

For some reason, I also remember my face stinging with pain at the time.

Inside the dream, my mother had slapped me.

This time, my mother saved me--Was having this thought an indication of my tendency towards an Oedipus complex?

"Jirou-kun, is your condition okay?"

"My body is totally fine. Soul… Should be okay."

"Yes.. Probably it was Angelic Gift Sariel that took effect."

At the time, Senpai had apparently used that gift on me unconsciously.

However, at the time, she had no idea what changes that gift would cause to me nor what effects it would invoke.

Perhaps thanks to "controlling souls", my mother appeared in my dream… That gift was probably able to project images of people and things that were important to the target whom the gift was used on. Of course, this was just my personal speculation and the details were still a mystery.

No matter what, in terms of my consciousness miraculously recovering…

It was quite possible that Angelic Gift Sariel caused a definite miracle.

"Mentally, things should be fine. Fujisato helped confirm at the time."

Senpai still seemed quite worried about my soul.

Although it was not entirely for the sake of verifying if my soul was okay, after that, I tried asking Fujisato to use the Gorgon gift to control my consciousness. The result was obvious. I was immediately unable to control my own body with my own will.

That gift was supposed to be able to rob someone entirely of their will thereby allowing the user to control the target's body as they pleased.

For the sake of achieving my goal, I had invoked the code which put me in a state of totally separation between mind and body, which was why her gift was unable to take effect. In other words, that was the only way to defeat Fujisato… Right now, it is totally beyond me.

"I understand that you deliberately confessed to Fujisato and hugged her."

"I was being controlled by her!"

Indeed, after knowing that my soul was intact, Fujisato was very happy. Then she used that gift to make me dance and sing, finally coercing me to confess and hug her tightly.

Now that I think about it, perhaps that was her way of taking revenge, to get back at me for defeating her.

The reason why I concluded that was because after that, until the next morning, Shiinamachi-senpai totally refused to say a single word to me. Not only that, the girls also refused to let me see them in their pajamas, even forcing me to sleep outside the door on the landing in the corner of the staircase. I remember I was never treated so cruelly in the pajamas party last time, right?

"Even if you didn't confess to me, you may hug me directly. Please enjoy."

"Shiki, could you not make such problematic speeches without any warning, okay!?"

This girl, who always liked to play the fool, maintained her usual attitude. I was completely unable to tell if she was happy or not.

But she was talking more frequently so I guess that means we've become closer friends.

But even now, she still seems to want to kill me in various ways so I can't lower my guard.

"Anyway, I'm really so glad."

Senpai later found out it was all just Fujisato's prank so right now, she was only worried about me in a very pure manner. Although she had a tendency to be overprotective and worry too much, I still felt quite happy and didn't find it annoying at all.

Yes. Sometimes worrying, sometimes joyful, happy.

I finally understood that these things, always taken for granted, were actually so precious.

Perhaps what Senpai's "story" indicated was actually my path.

Yes, it had elucidated a future path for me, telling "me" what kind of attitude to lead life with.

"Hey! Monjirou! Everyone!"

In the end, Fujisato and Kuhou's faces still had their usual smiles and they were able to continue staying as our good friends. Having fought a bloody battle and knowing how scary it was to anger each other… Perhaps that was actually a good thing. After all, we understood that both sides were opponents that we wished never to engage in conflict again.

After losing to me, Fujisato had apparently given up on attacking Senpai. Naturally, her vassal Kuhou went along with her decision. Conversely, it felt like we had become allies and might help each other's story advance in the future.

Of course, not fighting each other again was the best result. I sincerely believe that.

"Shiki-chan, come swim!"

I don't know if Fujisato was doing it on purpose, or she was naturally a little airheaded, she didn't seem to be harboring any guilt, grinning as always.

However, no one knew what she was actually thinking inside. Whatever, perhaps this is good enough.

"If it's a challenge from an enemy Nightkin, then a Yatono must step up to the fight, naturally."

Shiki also seemed to have developed a weird sense of opposition, racing forward.

"Jirou-kun, let's go swim together too?"

With a magnificent whoosh, Senpai took off her light jacket.

Seeing Senpai's awesome figure, I couldn't help but blush.

"Oh no… S-Seeing you go so red, I feel embarrassed too… Jirou-kun…"

Senpai's swimsuit was the same one she had worn in the bathroom with me last time.

It was totally awesome to witness this scene under the dazzling sunlight. My heart was beating so hard.

"Yes, I won't ever forget these feelings right now… These feelings of adrenalin pumping at the sight of Senpai's swimsuit."
[[image:Shiinasenpai v1 238.png|thumb]]

"You know, it troubles me to find you so emotional from seeing me in a swimsuit…"

Standing under the blazing sun, Shiinamachi-senpai awkwardly tried to hide her chest and legs. Acting in this manner, her adorability instantly shot up to 200%. At the same time, I truly felt something else: That I was able to continue living, so happily like this… This too was a most precious thing.

"Oh right, Jirou-kun, I've got a favor to ask of you…"

"Oh, what is it, Senpai?"

Senpai smiled tenderly then looked up, staring at me seriously.

"'The one who walks along the same path together, the one who obtained a true heart, the time when the one who appears and returning from darkness--'"

Her soft lips uttered those poetic words like a prophesy.

That was surely the story of Shiinamachi-senpai's--Shiinamachi Kuguya's.

"'The curtain shall fall upon the king's life'."

My heart suddenly skipped a beat.

In other words, Senpai's life…

"W-When will it happen?"

I felt cold sweat breaking out all over my forehead.

However, Senpai simply… showed a smile of trust and said to me:

"Today is my dangerous day, so please pay me a visit at my room!"

The true day of battle for Senpai was apparently making its official debut today.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume_1 Interlude|Interlude]]
| Return to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mother of Learning:Volume 01 Chapter 026

2014-07-27T09:44:39Z

Bilagaana: typo

=== Soulkill ===

The temple was just as imposing as it had been the last time Zorian had visited it – the same guardian angels glaring down at him, the same deserted feel to the building and the same creation story carved into the heavy wooden doors. This time he studied the carvings on the door with more interest than he had done the last time, however, since some of the images were rather interesting in light of things he had discovered after his first visit. Specifically, some of the bottom carvings depicted monsters that sprung up from the World Dragon's flaking heart and these monsters were clearly primordials. They had the whole 'impossible patchwork creature' look that seemed to be the primordial's one defining feature, and they matched the descriptions of well-known primordials he had read about in the books.

The unholy cross between scorpion, dragonfly and a centipede was clearly Hynth, the Locust Lord, whose bronze carapace was impervious to just about everything but divinely-forged weaponry and whose four pincers could tear steel like paper. The ability to release clouds of biting, devouring insects from pores on his body that devastated the countryside for kilometers around the thing, all while the primordial tackled anyone strong enough to stop them completed the image of a living natural disaster. The cluster of wings hanging above Hynth was probably Ghatess, who was allegedly a ball made out of multicolored bird wings – and only bird wings – and created storms and tornadoes wherever it went, funneling matter into the center of its sphere where it seemed to just disappear without a trace. The boar/crocodile/porcupine thing was Ushkechko, a beast made out of indestructible black glass that poisoned anyone who so much as scratched themselves on one of its numerous bladed protrusions and could fire said protrusions like arrows at opponents. The slug-like entity covered in eyes and mouths was-

"Can I help you with something, young man?"

Zorian wrenched himself from his scrutiny of the door to look at Batak. The last time he had been here he had asked to speak with Kylae, but this time the man in front of him would suffice. He might even be preferable, considering Kylae was supposed to be a master diviner. He gave the man a nervous smile and spoke.

"I… wanted to have a talk with you, if it's not too much of a problem."

"Of course!" the man said happily, quickly ushering Zorian inside. Zorian recalled from last time that the temple didn't receive many visitors. It must be a pretty lonely existence to serve as custodian of this place. Before long they were both seated in front of a small table in the kitchen-like room that Batak used to receive visitors, a prepared tea pot steaming in front of them.

"So… What did you want to talk to me about?" Batak said after some small talk, raising his cup to his mouth and taking a long sip.

"I wanted to ask about primordials," Zorian said.

Batak promptly choked on his tea and spent the next few seconds coughing.

"Why *cough* would you want to know about them?" Batak asked incredulously.

"I'm… not sure I should tell you. I don't want any trouble."

Batak gave him a curious, impassive look, but Zorian sensed a note of worry in his mind.

"Well, I'm not sure whether you know or not but there is a rumor spreading around that some people are going to try to disrupt the summer festival," Zorian began.

"I've heard about that, yes," Batak sighed.

"Well, a few days ago I went with some friends into the upper levels of the Dungeon to do a job for a client. A simple find and retrieve job, but we ended up running into an underground base full of war trolls and nearly died in the process. The police are keeping it very hush at the moment but I understand their investigation revealed it wasn't the only base down there. Somebody had spent months preparing a beachhead for this attack and they have a lot of assets to burn…"

After more than an hour of explanations and clarifications, Batak seemed to accept that the attack was something a lot more serious than he had thought and (more importantly) that it was just a distraction for an attempt at primordial summoning. Thankfully, everything Zorian was telling him was totally true so whatever method of truth detection the man was using returned his explanations as genuine. The fact that Kylae had a prediction blackout around that time probably did a lot to legitimize the claim in the priest's eyes, since the successful summoning of a primordial could be the reason for her divinations failing. Which was actually why Zorian came to this temple in particular, rather than, say, the main temple of the city.

"I'll notify the church hierarchy, they should be able to spare a squad or two of investigators to check it out," Batak said. "Especially if they have solid proof rather than just an anonymous tip. Do you have anything in writing, perhaps?"

"Here," Zorian said, retrieving a stack of documents and notebooks from his bag and handing them over to Batak. "This is everything I have about the invasion. I tried to be as thorough and methodical as possible. I'd really prefer if my name was not mentioned anywhere, though."

Batak eyed the stack speculatively. "I cannot guarantee that. If you your name comes up during the investigation-"

"It won't," Zorian interrupted.

"Well, then I don't foresee any problems," Batak shrugged. "A bit odd of you to have so much information on this group if you're not a defector from their ranks."

Zorian said nothing.

"Alright," Batak said, perking up and shaking his head slightly as if to clear it. "Are you still interested in hearing about the primordials or was that just a ploy to get my attention?"

"I'm still interested, yeah," Zorian said. "I'm really curious why they felt the need to organize all this just to summon one."

"To be fair, I don't think knowing more about the primordials will satiate your curiosity in that regard," Batak said. "Anyone who wants to summon one of these things is clearly insane. But no matter – tell me, what do you know about the primordials in the first place?"

"They're some kind of powerful spirit hailing from ancient times," Zorian tried. "Like fey or elementals, only older, weirder and far more dangerous."

Batak sighed. "I knew you were going to say that. In the future, when you're interested in some aspect of the spiritual world, please consult religious texts first before delving into mage-written works. I know the church can be a little biased about a lot of things, but we really do know our stuff when it comes to the spirits and everything related to them. Ever since the gods fell silent, spirits are the only thing we have left, so we have done some extensive work on them. And we don't hide it much either."

Zorian nodded sheepishly. It never even occurred to him to look at religious texts on the topic. He blamed his town priest back in Cirin, who was a bigoted old hypocrite that kept making problems for Zorian whenever they crossed paths and consequently soured the Church as a whole for him.

Batak drummed his fingers on the table for a few seconds, gathering his thoughts.

"Alright. First, let me tell you something about actual spirits. I'm sorry if this is already familiar to you, but I need to get it out there to explain why primordials absolutely cannot be spirits."

Zorian motioned for him to continue.

"Spirits are, from a practical standpoint, divided into two main groups: outsider spirits and native ones. Outsiders spend most of their time in their own spiritual worlds and can only ever enter ours if summoned by someone from this side. Demons and angels are the most famous of outsider spirits, though lumping all demons into a single group is mostly done by humans for human convenience – there is no demonic equivalent to the angelic hierarchy and two demons are as likely to fight each other as they are to cooperate on a common goal. Native spirits are a multitude of spirits that exist on the material plane by default – you already mentioned elementals and fey, which are the two most common types of native spirits. It is likely that native spirits were once outsider spirits that gradually adapted to life on the material world, as they share the key feature that all spirits have. Namely, that they don't really have bodies the way humans and animals do: they are disembodied souls that need some type of vessel to contain them and allow them to interact with the world around them."

"So spirits are soul entities," Zorian mused. "Like liches or body snatchers."

"Yes, very much like that," Batak agreed. "In fact, some spirits are very much body snatchers and prefer inhabiting bodies of humans and animals. And it's likely that the process of transformation into a lich has been developed by studying spirits and the way they interact with their vessels. Anyway, primordials. Primordials have bodies. Actual, flesh and blood bodies. Most people, even mages, assume they're spirits because of their strange forms and great resistance to damage, but they really have more in common with dragons and other magical creatures than with spiritual entities. Spirits tend to be weird because their bodies are usually just ectoplasmic shells, which they can twist into whatever unnatural form they feel like taking. Primordials are creatures of the material world, just like you and me."

"But wait," Zorian said. "If primordials are not spirits, but some kind of strange magical creature, how are the attackers planning to summon one?" asked Zorian.

"They don't," Batak said. "I didn't want to interrupt you while you were talking, but you almost certainly misunderstood something there. Primordials can't be summoned, since they're down here with us already. Bound, forced into sleep and locked away, but still with us. What they can be is set loose."

Zorian felt a shiver run down his spine. The primordial wouldn't disappear, he realized. The Ibasan invaders thought they were summoning a fancy demon to go romp over their enemies, but that thing was never going back to its home plane on its own. It didn't have one.

"Why were they sealed away?" Zorian asked. "Why not just kill them?"

"Primordials don't die the way most things do," Batak said. "They are a remnant, a relic of the age when the world was still fresh and the World Dragon had only just been bound at the center of our world. They are her original children, the purest expression of her rage and hate, and they have found ways to strike out at humanity and the gods even in their death. They spawn smaller, weaker primordials in their death throes, and often inflict corrupting effects on the area in which they died. Even the gods found the aftermath of one of them dying to be difficult to deal with, so they eventually just contained the lot of them and trapped them in far corners of the earth."

"And the attackers believe one of them is in Cyoria," Zorian stated.

"Apparently," Batak said. "I wouldn't know personally – no one has ever seen one of these prisons within living memory and written records are deliberately vague about their locations. Still, Cyoria had effectively been 'a far corner of the world' up until relatively recently, historically speaking, so I suppose it's possible. Strange that no one had ever found any indication of it in all this time, though, considering how many mages delve into the depths of the Hole on a regular basis…"

"I see," Zorian said. He excused himself soon afterwards. While interesting, this truthfully didn't change much and his task had already been done.

- break -

Zorian was feeling pretty pleased with himself for organizing this little event. While setting up Kirielle for a meeting with Novelty was done purely for amusement and sheer curiosity at how Kirielle would react to Novelty's antics, introducing Tinami to Novelty was… well okay, it was also mostly done for the sake of his curiosity and amusement. But that didn't mean he didn't take advantage of it to gain something from little miss 'forbidden magics' Aope. Like, say, getting her to teach him the invisibility spell. He knew, justknew that Tinami had been taught how to cast that spell, restricted magic or not, and he was totally right! So now he had finally completed his 'list of spells every proper mage should be able to cast', and all it took was promising to do something he had intended to do for free, anyway.

And the cherry on top? Novelty loved him for promising to bring her two new humans to meet. He didn't need to make it up to her in any way, because she thought he was doing her a favor!

Yes, Zorian was feeling very pleased with himself. Now all he had to do was wait with Kirielle until their two guests showed up and then stand back and watch the fireworks. Novelty would come first and meet with Kirielle to start with, since that meeting was bound to be shorter and more casual, and would then remain to greet Tinami when his classmate eventually showed up at Imaya's place. There shouldn't be any problems, but just in case there were problems and they somehow degenerated beyond his ability to handle, Zorian had arranged for a for a bit of insurance…

"So aranea are about the size of a dog?" Kirielle asked.

"A big dog," Zorian said. "But Novelty's not scary at all, and I'm sure you'll get along splendidly. She reminds me of you, actually."

"A giant spider reminds you of me?" Kirielle asked him, sounding surprisingly threatening for a 9-year-old.

"You'll find out why soon enough," Zorian said, more amused than anything. "She's coming over as we speak."

He had been devoting only half of his attention to his conversation with Kirielle, trying to train himself to pay attention to his mind sense and talk at the same time, and had thus immediately noticed Novelty when she came in range, despite the fact that she had tried to dim her mental presence to surprise him. He immediately launched a telepathic attack on her and she promptly dropped her attempt at stealth in favor of a short mental wrangle that resulted in Zorian being quickly booted out of her mind. Despite his poor showing, Zorian was pleased. He had been doing such 'greetings' for a few days, ever since he realized that Novelty didn't consider such telepathic 'play-fights' hostile, and compared to his initial results, this was absolutely amazing.

It was kind of amusing how Novelty refused to actually teach him telepathic combat due to the matriarch's orders, but had no problems helping him practice in such a fashion. In fact, after his first few attempts, she sometimes even initiated such impromptu telepathic combat herself, or tried to stalk and surprise him like she did today. He supposed she didn't think of it as teaching – it was just a game as far as she was concerned. She would be rather cross with him if she ever caught him thinking it, but she really was still a child in many respects.

[That was barely any better than yesterday,] Novelty complained, apparently not sharing his optimistic self-assessment. [This is why I think we should have went with my idea for teaching you. It would have been a million times faster than our lessons so far.]

[You are not locking me in one of your hatcheries,] Zorian told her.

[But you'd have left a master of telepathic combat within a week!] Novelty protested. [Well, master by human standards, anyway.]

[No,] Zorian responded. He suddenly became aware that Kirielle was tugging on his shirt. "What is it, Kiri?"

"You drifted off," she said.

"I was just talking to Novelty," he said. She looked at him oddly. "Telepathically, I mean."

"Oh," Kirielle said, her eyes widening in realization. "I'm so jealous you can do that. I wish I could talk to people without being overheard. It would have been sohelpful around mom."

"Don't I know it," Zorian sighed. "So many things would have been easier if I could have done that earlier. Though maybe it was a blessing in disguise – a lot of people back in Cirin would have freaked out if they started hearing voices in their head and mind magic abuse is punished very harshly by the mage guild. Anyway, let's go introduce you to Novelty."

To her credit, Novelty hadn't immediately rushed in towards Kirielle and started to crawl all over her. ToKirielle's credit, she didn't immediately scream in fear and try to hide behind him upon seeing a huge black spider hop into the room. Instead, the two of them faced each other square on, standing a good deal of distance from each other and carefully scrutinized one another.

[A mini human!] yelled Novelty telepathically, breaking the stand-off. [Great Web, she so much smaller than you! Can she even talk yet?]

"W-What!?" Kirielle protested. "Of course I can talk! I even learned how to read and count last year! What do you think I am, a baby!?"

[Oh, you can talk, that's excellent! Excellent! I actuallywas afraid you were a baby,] Novelty admitted, skittering left and right to take in Kirielle from different angles. [Not that there is anything wrong with being a baby, but I got assigned as a babysitter for soooo long and it gets soooo boring after a while you know? They're all so needy and grabby and they never know anything interesting…]

"Um, yeah," Kirielle said. She shot Zorian a suspicious look, but he was maintaining his impassive facade through superhuman will. His lips only twitched into a smirk once she returned her attention back to Novelty. "I guess I can understand that. But I'm definitely not a baby anymore! I'm nine years old, and that's a lot!"

[Wow, that is a lot!] agreed Novelty. [You're only a year younger than me! How come your brother is so much bigger than you, then?]

"He's… older than me?" Kirielle tried. "Wait, if you're ten, aren't you just a kid like me?"

[No way!] Novelty protested. [I went through the maturation ceremony last year, so I'm totally an adult of the tribe and no one can say otherwise!]

Zorian watched as Novelty and Kirielle went through a clash of cultures in miniature, gradually coming to an understanding of sorts. They both complained about not being taken seriously by people around them (it was a mystery as to why; no, really) and exchanged some information about their respective species. Zorian actually learned a few new things about the aranea that he had never really thought to ask about. Apparently aranea had a lot shorter lifespan than humans did, with 55 years being considered positively ancient. He knew they could spin webs from before, but apparently the webs weren't at all involved with hunting prey and were instead used exclusively as construction material to make walls, bridges, etc. He had also thought they were fully subterranean in nature, with only Cyoria's colony interacting with the surface so heavily, but it turned out they all preferred to hunt on the surface and only used the Dungeon to build their settlements in.

Eventually, Novelty decided to try her luck and approached Kirielle which resulted in his brave little sister immediately backpedaling and cutting the meeting short. Not that Zorian was very surprised by this turn of events at all – if anything, this went a lot better than he thought it would. Hell, Kirielle even indicated she might not be adverse to the idea of another meeting in the future.

[Aww,] Novelty wilted, drooping pitifully over the couch she can currently occupying. [I scared her away.]

"She did say you could meet her again in a few days," Zorian pointed out.

[But I wanted to talk some more,] Novelty telepathically pouted.

"Just give her some time to digest the whole thing. And don't try to hug her next time."

[But humans love hugs! I totally read so in one of your books!] Novelty protested.

Zorian thought about explaining to her that that wasn't universally true among humans – his parents were never really big on physical contact, with any of their children, really, and Zorian didn't remember the last time he was hugged by anyone other than Kirielle. Not that he was particularly crazy for hugs himself, mind you. He decided against it.

"I'm afraid that aranea just don't have what it takes to give a proper hug," Zorian nodded sagely. "Sad but true."

[Do we really look so ugly to you humans?]

"Scary," Zorian corrected. "The word you're looking for is 'scary'. You probably shouldn't have spent so much time lovingly describing how your fangs can easily punch through bone and hardened leather or how you kill your prey by driving said fangs into your victim's neck and severing the spine."

[But cats do the same thing, and cats are cute! You explained so yourself!]

"And then you butted in to note that cats are 'yummy', thus completely invalidating my attempt to make you seem less threatening," Zorian noted.

Novelty sent him an unintelligible telepathic message accompanied by a note of annoyance. Zorian just shrugged and went back to his book while they waited for Tinami to show up.

- break -

"Oh. My. Goddess," Tinami said, staring at Novelty like she was the best thing ever. "She's beautiful!"

[Well yes, I don't want to sound arrogant but I have been told I'm quite a looker,] Novelty preened, standing a little straighter and trying to look more dignified.

"And she really does talk telepathically, just like the stories say!" Tinami exclaimed. She turned towards Zorian. "Wherever did you meet one of them? How did you befriend her? Can I touch her? Do you think she'd teach me her ways if I ask? Do you-"

"I don't think I'm capable of pulling off the 'yes, yes, no, yes' routine so one question at time, please," Zorian said. "Also, most of those questions you should be asking Novelty here instead of me."

"Oh! I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be disrespectful and ignore you," Tinami said, turning back to Novelty. "I was just excited and it felt natural to talk to the guy who brought me here. To be honest, I was half-convinced this was his idea of a prank and already had a little curse prepared-"

"Hey!" Zorian protested. "That's totally illegal!"

"-but I guess it won't be necessary now, and that's probably for the best," Tinami continued blithely, like she was not interrupted at all. She took a deep breath. "I'm Tinami Aope, by the way."

30 minutes later, Zorian found himself unceremoniously booted out of the room so they could have some privacy. Ungrateful scum, the both of them. He considered spying on them with a scrying spell but considering their conversation mostly consisted of Tinami fawning over Novelty and the young aranea feeling very smug about the attention, he really wasn't losing much. He remained close by for another half an hour, in case of possible problems springing about, but after a while it became obvious he wasn't needed (nor much wanted) and entered the room to tell them he was going for a walk.

The moment he was far enough from Tinami that he could no longer feel her on the very edge of his mind sense he found a quiet corner and shrouded it in some basic anti-divination wards.

"You can come out now," he said to no one in particular. The matriarch promptly stepped out of the nearby shadowed corner, fading into visibility. The trick was somehow less impressive now that he could duplicate the feat and become invisible himself. "So?"

[She is neither a time traveler nor is she connected to the invasion in any way,] the matriarch said. [And as far as she knows, neither is her family.]

Zorian nodded. He had expected that – the Aope were part of Eldemar's ruling elite and tied far too tightly into its power-structure to participate in a wild stunt like this invasion, and Tinami was too genuine to his senses to be constantly pretending - but it was nice to have a confirmation. "You had no problems with her mental defenses?"

[She had them, but they were of the wrong sort, much like the 'advanced' ones you demonstrated to Novelty,] the matriarch said. [I'm certain she hadn't noticed my intrusion, and I've done nothing except look so there should be no traces left for anyone to find.]

"There is no way for her to have fooled you?" Zorian asked. "I've read plenty of stories where people are pretending to be dominated by a spell cast by the villain, and then surprise him by a stab in the back once they let their guard down."

[Must be a human mind magic thing. I can't see that sort of thing happening to a psychic. Well, unless the target has constructed a fake mind on top of their real one and fooled the attacker into thinking it was the target's actual mind. But that almost never happens. Constructing a fake mind that is actually convincing is really, really hard.]

Zorian blinked. He hadn't even known that constructing 'fake minds' was possible.

"Well, sorry I bothered you with this, I guess," Zorian said.

[Nonsense, it was a reasonable suspicion and I actually found a number of useful details by trawling through her mind. Not only is her family not at all friendly towards the invaders, they are likely to be quite annoyed about their plans. Cyoria is their powerbase and they don't want it ruined. And since Novelty is back there, charming the young Aope heir, we will have an easy way to get in contact with the Head of House. Getting such a prominent Noble House on our side will guarantee that the evidence of an invasion plot is taken seriously. Have you spoken to the priest?]

"Yes," Zorian confirmed. "He said the church would send someone to look into it."

[Yet another proof of our legitimacy,] the matriarch stated with satisfaction.

"Hopefully I won't get pulled in for questioning," Zorian said. "I don't think my half-truths and understatements could stand up to professional investigators."

[My web is trying to divert any ongoing investigations away from you, so it shouldn't be much of a problem,] the matriarch said. [We've already ambushed and killed three different investigation groups by the Cult of the Dragon Below, and we've been subtly redirecting official Cyorian investigations towards us.]

"You?" asked Zorian in surprise.

[It has been decided to turn this restart into something of a testing run,] the matriarch explained. [As I've told you before, my web's goal is to eventually reveal ourselves to the city at large and join the population as rightful citizens. While full disclosure would be too disruptive for what we're currently trying to achieve in this restart, we've decided to reveal ourselves to a number of prominent people in Cyoria during this restart – both to coordinate the response to the invasion better and to sound out their reaction.]

"And?" asked Zorian, honestly curious.

[It's a mixed reaction, and the fact we're bringing news of an impending invasion doesn't help calm people down. We've overheard several 'secret' meetings that discussed how to deal with us in a hostile manner, thankfully with the conclusion that they should wait until after the summer festival before doing anything, but also a couple of meetings that discuss how to profit from our presence.]

"Which you have no problems with," Zorian surmised.

[Nobody wants to kill the goose that lays golden eggs,] the matriarch said. [No offense to your kind, but I trust your greed more than I trust your compassion. I talked to Zach about that issue you wanted to talk about, by the way. You were right. He doesn't remember any restarts being cut short for any reason whatsoever – you dying doesn't seem to reset the time loop.]

"I knew it," Zorian said. "Even Zach would have realized something was wrong if he kept restarting every time I was killed before he was. This is more proof that Zach is the anchor of the loop."

Zorian had at one point toyed with the idea that there was an actual mind behind the time loop – a god that decided to break the Silence, perhaps, or some kind of very powerful spirit. However, there were a lot of little ways in which the situation matched better with the idea of the time loop being a spell of some sort and none was so clear as the way the spell was treating time traveler detection. Clearly, on some level, the spell knew it was Zach who was the anchor of the time loop and that everyone else was a tagalong. However, at the same time, it could get easily confused (via a little soul blending) into including multiple people into the awareness of the loop. That sounded more like a dumb spell function trying to reconcile incompatible directives with each other than a willful, intelligent mind making a judgment call.

The trouble was, a spell implied a human caster. And a human caster shouldn't be able to roll back timeonce, much less repeatedly.

[If we managed to provoke the third time traveler into revealing themselves, most of the questions about the time loop should be answered easily enough,] the matriarch noted. [I suspect they know what the time loop is and how it functions.]

"Yeah," agreed Zorian. "Let's hope so."

- break -

Days passed. When Zorian was not attending to one of his numerous obligations (he'd never try to do so many things at once in the future!) he alternated between creating the various traps and items needed for the ambush of the third time traveler and helping the aranea root out the cranium rats from the city.

Picking the ambush site and preparing it had fallen mostly on Zorian's shoulders in the end. The aranea knew how to make traps and ambushes, of course, but most of them were based around lethal force or mind magic assaults. Considering that the third time traveler almost certainly knew how to counter aranean mind magic and that they wanted him alive, little of it was useful for their purposes. Thus it fell to Zorian to design something that would contain and disable their target, or at least distract them until the aranea could strip them of their mental defenses and do their thing. Kael contributed by helping Zorian make a mixture of powerful alchemical sedatives for disabling purposes and the matriarch served as his assistant since she was the most capable aranea when it came to structured magic and knew a lot about the local mana flow of the settlement. She would also be the one to lead the execution of the actual ambush with her fellow aranea, so she had to be extremely familiar with how the trap was going to work.

In the end, Zorian decided upon a three-part trap, set in the middle of the aranea settlement. The first part was a fairly exotic effect on the floor that turned stone temporarily liquid. The effect would only activate for a moment, immediately shutting off and turning the stone back into a normal solid state once the target sunk to their knees into the rock floor. As far as Zorian could tell, there was no easy way for a mage to get themselves out of the rock once the effect ended. The spell couldn't be dispelled any more than the ashes of a fireball-destroyed book could be dispelled back into a pristine state, and trying to blast the rock off was liable to blow the caster's legs along with it. The only convenient way of getting out was to phase or teleport out, which is why the second part of the trap was a dimensional lock that would shut down most dimensional shenanigans. Finally, the last part involved dousing the combat area with smoke infused with the powerful sedatives Zorian made with Kael's help.

It was a bit simple, but Zorian had read that the best plans are always simple. Just in case, though, he had built backup traps in several other aranean caverns. These were a lot less sophisticated ones, though, and boiled down to 'explosions'. A whole lot of explosions.

Aside from that, Zorian had made a great deal of combat equipment for the aranea participating in the ambush: shielding discs that they could strap on to their body to shrug off some of the weaker attack spells, stone cubes and alchemical vials that produced a variety of effects when set off, and some equipment for himself and a handful of mercenary mages that the matriarch discreetly hired as additional muscle during the ambush. Of course, in an ideal scenario Zorian wouldn't have to fight anyone at all and the equipment he made for himself would be a useless waste of time… but really, what are the chances of an ideal scenario? Things had been going a little too well for him as it was.

As for the hunt for the cranium rats, that had actually been his own idea, and he had been pleased that he had thought of something the aranea, with all their connections and psychic might, hadn't. The basic idea was to capture one of the rats and then use that specimen as a connection for divining the location of the rest of the rats. Not quite a novel idea to the aranea, but they thought heavily in terms of mind magic and tried to follow the telepathic links connecting the captured rat to the rest of the hive mind – something that quickly failed, since the main collective promptly cut the connection with any captured rats. Zorian, on the other hand, used good old locator spells – divinations meant to find and keep track of all sorts of things, so long as the caster had something connected with what you're trying to find. A cranium rat, even if disconnected from the collective, was sufficient for those divinations to work. Zorian ended up following the connections until he located the main bodies of the cranium rats swarms (there had been 4 of them, as it turned out) and then, with a handful of aranea acting as support and psychic powers suppressant, herded them into tight formations that could be wiped out with a single fireball spell. By the end of the month, the cranium rats had been effectively wiped out.

When he was finished torching the fourth rat swarm, one of the aranea assigned as his body guard during the operation told him she finally understood why humans were supposed to be so scary and dangerous.

Zorian wasn't the only one who was busy. Kirielle persisted in trying to learn magic, more stubbornly and diligently than Zorian had ever seen her. She was doing very well for a complete beginner, but the sad fact was that she was closer to him in talent than, say, Daimen or some other child prodigy. Novelty had become something of an unofficial liaison between the aranea and House Aope, and was as a consequence subjected to a crash course in diplomacy and proper conduct by the matriarch – something she constantly complained about to Zorian whenever they met. Tinami, for her part, was much more interested in her lessons with Zorian once she found out some details about what being psychic means, and appeared to be working on some kind of personal project that consumed most of her free time. Zorian suspected, from the snippets of thoughts that briefly bubbled into her consciousness during their lessons, that she was trying to somehow artificially make herself psychic. Which struck him as crazy dangerous, since it meant messing with your own mind and all, but that was House Aope for you. Kael was also pursuing some kind of personal project that he refused to elaborate to Zorian – though it apparently had something with spell formula because he kept borrowing Zorian's books on the topic. Zorian left him to his work – Kael had been incredibly helpful throughout the month, taking it upon himself to help Zorian as much as he could for some reason. Zorian didn't think it was just generosity and hadn't forgotten just how fascinated with the time loop the other boy was last time, so he wondered when the other boy would approach him about what he really wanted from Zorian.

Apparently, the answer was 'just before the summer festival'.

"Hello Zorian," Kael said. "Are you doing something?"

"Not really. I'm just waiting for Akoja to show up so that I can go to the dance," Zorian said. "There is no point in starting anything since she's bound to show up absurdly early. What is it?"

Ah, Akoja. He still wasn't sure why he had asked her to be his date for the evening. Probably because she gave every indication she wanted him to and he didn't want to make her sad for no reason. Not that she had actually come out and said it, though – hell, she even chickened out on the meeting she had arranged with him and made it look like she wanted some school advice instead of… well, whatever it was she had really wanted to talk about. Hopefully she would be a little less pushy this time around and the evening wouldn't end in as big of a catastrophe as it had the last time they went out for the evening.

"I have… a gift and a request," Kael said. Zorian mentally translated it as 'a bribe and a demand'. "First, I have been thinking about your stories of previous restarts and couldn't help but notice the presence of a powerful lich on the side of the invaders. Those are… very hard to deal with, especially with classical magics."

"But not with soul magic?" surmised Zorian.

"Well, sort of. It's not easy, even with soul magic, but there are some tricks you could pull on a lich if you knew how to mess with souls. The thing you need to remember is that a lich's soul is automatically pulled back into their phylactery when their physical form is destroyed. This is because destroying their body severs the link between their soul and their body… obviously, since there is no body to speak of anymore. Still, if you could sever the link between the soul and the body – something that is a lot easier to do with creatures whose soul is artificially connected to the body through magic – then their souls would be immediately be wrenched back to their phylactery, even if their body is technically intact."

"They'd be effectively banished," Zorian concluded. "It wouldn't kill them, but…"

"The process of possessing a new body is not that fast for a lich – they need a whole day at the minimum, and that's assuming they already have a new body ready to go. Banishing the lich back to its phylactery is as good as killing it, at least for your needs."

"You're telling me you can teach me a spell to do that?" asked Zorian excitedly.

"Well no," said Kael, promptly popping Zorian's bubble. "And it would be of dubious value even if I could. The spell requires you to touch the target."

Zorian winced. "Yeah, I don't see myself getting within touching range of the lich."

"So I got you this, instead," Kael said, handing him a small silver disc, reminiscent of a particularly large silver coin. Closer scrutiny, however, quickly made it clear it was some kind of a spell tool, being covered in spell formula instead of typical imagery common to currency.

"I don't have to touch the lich!" Zorian realized after thinking about the 'coin' for a few moments. "I just have to make sure the coin touches him!"

"Yes," Kael said. "I noticed your fighting style seems to be based around items, so I've imbued the spell into that disc… it should work but I make no guarantees so use it at your own risk. I tried to make it as small and non-threatening as possible, but…"

"But there is no way to be sure the lich will let it touch him," Zorian finished for him. "Trying to keep a strange item thrown by your enemy from touching you is common sense. I don't suppose that hitting the target's shields is sufficient, is it?"

"I'm afraid not."

"Yeah, that's what I was afraid of. Thanks anyway. What about your… request?"

"Well… the truth is I want a favor in exchange for helping you. I know you're almost certainly going to make further use of me in future restarts, and I have no problems with it… except I want to get something out of it too."

"I'm not sure what I can do for you that won't be rendered hollow by the restart, but okay," shrugged Zorian. "What is your wish, oh great Kael?"

"I want the same thing you're already doing – to use the time loop to improve my skills," said Kael. "In case of magics that require shaping skills and the like, this is clearly next to impossible without being brought into the time loop, but there is a magical discipline that is far less dependent on shaping skills. One that I happen to be quite good in."

"Alchemy," said Zorian.

"Exactly. Now, practicing alchemy on my level involved a lot of experimentation – testing the effects of your brews, improving them and designing of original concoctions. These things take a lot of funds and a lot of time, but once you have a recipe for a potion…"

"You want me to help you design finished potion recipes and then give you the result in subsequent restarts, thus allowing you to refine your recipes further and then take those results and-"

"Exactly!" Kael said. "And then, when the time loop ends, you're going to give me the fruits of this labor and I will have saved myself months, possibly years of my work! It will require you to delve more deeply into the intricacies of alchemy than you did currently, but I don't see that as being a big problem for you – you're clearly going to need it if you intend to rely on items so much."

As it turned out, Kael had spent most of the month running various experiments that promptly brought him a notebook with the results. There was a lot of text there, but Kael explained he only really needed him to memorize the last two pages, which listed which avenues of research were dead ends and outlined a partially finished recipe for some kind of anti-fever potion. Kael explained that giving him those results in the following restarts wouldn't just help Kael improve his craft, but would also allow Zorian to convince the other boy he was really a time traveler far faster than would otherwise be possible. And would also make Kael more willing to help, sooner (wink, wink, nudge, nudge, do you get it yet?). Not seeing the harm, Zorian spent the rest of the wait memorizing the results and then leafing through the rest of Kael's research notebook. It wasn't every day that a mage got to scrutinize another mage's research methodology, after all, and Zorian could use some pointers for the future.

"Zorian, your girlfriend is here!" Kirielle called, trying to sound teasing but just ending up mocking and annoying in the process.

"Coming," said Zorian, closing the notebook and going out to greet Akoja, who was trying not to look too awkward in front of Imaya and Kirielle. And failing miserably, as she seemed completely at loss how to deal with his sister's light-hearted teasing and Imaya's advice on what to do if Zorian got too grabby during the evening ('kick him in the crotch' seemed to be the gist of it). After a few minutes, he decided to have mercy on her and drag her away from those two so they could be on their way.

It was time to get this show on the road.

- break -

The evening had been doing splendidly. Akoja was still rather frustrating, but with the date not being a mission from Ilsa this time around she wasn't nearly as insistent on dragging him along to pointless introductions and the like and instead settled for criticizing him every 5 minutes and in general being far too self-conscious and high-strong for what was ostensibly a casual dance. As for the invaders, they were doing incredibly poorly. Zorian kept monitoring the situation through the telepathic relays he had left with the aranea and it was obvious that the whole invasion had unraveled at the seams. While the city didn't believe the invasion was of the scale described by the aranea and vastly understaffed their response forces (though as far as Zorian understood the city's reaction was considered a huge overreaction by a large portion of the leadership), they were prepared to respond to some invasion and to the attackers, who were a mere shell of their usual strength due to the lack of forward bases and a whole lot of assassinated leadership. There was no initial bombardment because the artillery mages had been ambushed before they could do their thing, the academy had opted to change their warding scheme so the attackers couldn't just teleport wherever they wanted to go, and their invasion routes were being actively contested by defending forces that continually swelled as the city realized the scope of the invasion and drew on all the combat assets available to it.

So saying that Zorian was surprised when the door to the dancing hall was suddenly and violently blown into bits, showering the unfortunate guests who stood too close to the entrance with a rain of splinters and concussive force, would be a vast understatement. A few moments later, before the dust had a chance to settle and screams died down, three people strode in the hall.

At the center of the three-man formation was the lich. It was just like Zorian remembered it: an imposing skeletal figure, its bones black and vaguely metallic-looking, wearing a crown and a suit of metal armor. In its skeletal hands it held a scepter, completing the royal-like appearance. To the left of the lich strode forth a woman clad in black clothing reminiscent of a military uniform –simple pants, a plain jacket with some kind of crest sewn in on it (it was too far for Zorian to see clearly, but it seemed to feature a skull as a prominent motif; who the hell actually puts a damn skull on their crest?), and heavy leather boots. All very bland and utilitarian, if somewhat sinister-looking due to its black color. She strode purposely forward, gripping a sword strapped to her belt, her expression stony and severe, and Zorian couldn't help but notice that her pale skin and coal-black hair (currently tied into a tight pony tail) made her seem somewhat vampire-like.

…she was a vampire, wasn't she? Gods, every time he thought the Ibasan force couldn't possibly look any more sinister they pull something out of their closet to show him that they totally could.

The final part of the triumvirate was a person in a blood red robe which covered him from head to toe. His face was invisible behind a patch of darkness that seemed to fill every open portion of the robe, obscuring the wearer's features. Unlike the lich and the vampire girl, who did their best to look dignified and imposing, Red Robe (which is how Zorian promptly named him in his head) walked carefully and scanned the shocked crowd with interest, his cowled head swinging left and right in search of something. Or someone, as it turned out: the moment his eyes locked onto Zach he immediately stopped and spoke.

"Him," Red Robe intoned, his voice magically distorted and resonant, pointing his staff at Zach.

As if to punctuate the statement, a small stream of war trolls and (brown) robed mages suddenly poured into the dance hall through the broken door, and everyone snapped out of their daze and realized they were under attack.

All chaos broke loose.

- break -

The plan Zorian and the aranea matriarch had made assumed that the third time traveler would attack Zach, overpower him and then pull the information about the aranea out of his mind. Zorian was not sure about a lot of these steps, but a big one was the idea that Zach could lose against the third time traveler so easily. For all his flaws, the other time traveler seemed to be a capable combatant.

It did not take long for Zorian to understand that Red Robe was the third time traveler, and the way he intended to beat Zach was immediately obvious – by not coming alone. Zach seemed to have problems tackling the lich on its own, and with Red Robe and the vampire girl joining the undead mage the outcome was never in question.

Admittedly, Zach was in a room full of mages who also fought against the three attackers, but the other forces they had brought with them served their purpose as distractions and tied down most of them. Kyron tried to help, as a couple of others, but they just weren't on the level of their opponents.

But they certainly tried. Kyron summoned some kind of glowing whip of force that severed the arm of the vampire girl at the shoulder and then used the same whip to fling her sword (which was clearly magical, burning with strange purple fire that ate through forcefields) out of her reach. It was this that finally confirmed his suspicions that she was some kind of undead, as her severed stump didn't bleed at all and the sudden loss of an arm only seemed to inconvenience her – she promptly pulled out a knife with the other arm and returned to attacking people again. Red Robe was actually bloodied by one of the students when they managed to overpower his aegis with a coordinated barrage of magic missiles, but sadly enough that stunt just about wiped them all out and he was sufficiently well after it ceased to take them down in response. As for the lich, he was utterly unfair – nothing seemed to scratch those bones of his in the slightest. Zach actually managed to blow his shiny armor to bits with some kind of black bolts and even knocked the thing's crown off its skull, but nothing ever made a mark on the bones. What the hell was that thing made of?

Zorian reluctantly didn't involve himself. The plan didn't call for it, and quite frankly he was likely to end up dead if he tried. He did help put down a couple of war trolls and disposable mages that ventured too close to his position, but other than that he just watched uneasily as Zach was slowly taken apart by his three opponents.

But things never go as planned. Eventually Kyron finally got tired of the one-armed vampire girl butting in on his fight with the lich and blasted her away. She landed next to Akoja.

He had gotten separated from Akoja earlier in the attack and decided not to go after her, since she was clearly terrified and would want him to stay away from any danger while he personally didn't intend to completely stand on the sidelines while people died. Now, however, the vampire girl suddenly decided to go after Akoja instead of rushing back into her original fight. Why? Hell if Zorian knew – maybe she wanted a hostage? In any case, Zorian immediately threw a low-yield explosive cube under her feet to halt her in her tracks and then poured most of his mana into an incineration beam aimed straight at her chest.

Beam spells weren't Zorian's ideal form of combat magic: they dealt a lot of damage, but they were also very mana intensive and it was easy to waste most of the beam's power on the surroundings if you couldn't keep the beam constantly on target. And in a room packed this tightly with panicky civilians, 'surroundings' often meant 'innocent bystanders'. Zorian knew that he needed to kill the vampire girl quickly, however, as she was extremely fast and her blades could cut through force fields with ease, meaning he'd get his throat slit the moment she got close to him, so he had to use the most damaging spell in his repertoire. Thankfully, she was sufficiently dazed by the explosion that Zorian didn't have any problems keeping the beam on target and he knew from watching her fight against Zach and Kyron that she was vulnerable enough to fire.

He kept the beam on her for full five seconds, reducing her to a little more than a heavily charred skeleton and a pile of ash.

Akoja seemed to be in shock, both at the sudden lunge towards her by a crazed undead woman and the brutal method of her destruction. The other students around him were watching him with a mixture of fear and awe, and Red Robe continued his fight against Zach without reacting. The lich, though…

Oh crap, the lich was staring at him.

Indeed, the lich took one look at the smoking corpse of the vampire girl and then locked its hollow eye sockets with Zorian seeming to look through him. Kyron used the moment of distraction to launch another one of those glowing whip-things that severed the arm of the vampire girl like it was paper, but instead of moving out of the way the lich simply snatched the whip out of the air with one of its skeletal hands, its finger bones closing around the thread of severing light with no ill effects that Zorian could see, and pulled. Kyron let the whip dissipate almost immediately, but not enough to maintain balance. The lich promptly fired an angry red beam of jagged light and drew a line between Kyron and Zach. They both went down in a spray of blood.

"Watch it!" Red Robe yelled. "That could have killed him! I told you I need him alive!"

"I grow tired of this," the lich responded. "He is alive enough for your purposes, and this way he'll struggle less. And you should watch your tone, little whelp – you're not the boss of me and I could kill you whenever I want without anyone batting an eye. Enough of your 'information' has turned out to be incorrect that your value is being questioned."

"I told you, we have a leak," Red Robe said. "That's why I need Zach intact."

"You don't need him intact to rip the information from his mind," the lich said. "Do your thing and be quick. There are already reinforcements from the city on the way here."

Red Robe seemed to want to say something, but the lich had already returned to scrutinizing Zorian some more and eventually simply bent down to Zach's motionless form and started casting some complicated spell before placing a hand on Zach's head.

Zach's motionless form suddenly blurred into action, as Zach revealed himself to have just been pretending to be unconscious and tried to punch Red Robe in the fact. Sadly, while Zach wasn't totally unconscious he wasn't in top form either, and Red Robe deflected the attack before slamming Zach's head into the floor several times until he went limp and then repeating the spell.

The lich chuckled hollowly. "Now who's being too rough. You could've cracked his skull with that stunt, you know? Living beings are such fragile things…"

"The aranea?" Red Robe said after a while. "I can't believe it, I'd never have thought those thrice-damned bugs would be… no matter, I have to go. Time to go tie some loose ends."

"The aranea were never part of the-" began the lich, but Red Robe already teleported away. "Hmph. I am killing that fool when I meet him later. He's more trouble than he's worth."

He turned back to Zorian after a few moments, and people around him edged away from him.

"I hated her, you know?" the lich said conversationally, pointing at the smoking remains of the vampire girl. "She thought she was so much better than little old Quatach-Ichl. I was a relic, she said, while she was the next generation of undead or some bilge like that. Now look at her, killed by a precocious student with a simple fire spell. Still, while I find the situation amusing, I can't exactly let you get away with it, you know? She was kind of important, much as it rankles me, and I can just go back home and say 'Remember that Zoltan House heir you told me to take care of? I kind of lost her, oops'. The head of house will at the very least want your head for this, if not your soul."

Crap, crap, crap. So he ended up killing some kind of House heir now? On the other hand, it was nice to have a confirmation that the lich was Quatach-Ichl. Quatach-Ichl was male, wasn't he? He could stop referring to the lich as an 'it' now. Now if only he could get out of this with his soul intact…

"I don't suppose you would accept a bribe to pretend you couldn't catch me?" asked Zorian with as much calm as he could muster, taking out the silver disc Kael gave him and flinging it towards the lich.

Thankfully, amazingly, the lich reacted just as Zorian expected him to: he extended his hand and snatched the coin out of the air. Zorian had figured the lich would do that instead of knocking it aside with a shield or something, as he seemed to consider itself invulnerable – not an unwarranted assumption considering those weird bones of his. In any case, the moment the lich's skeletal hand closed around the silver disc it froze in place for a moment before collapsing to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.

"What?" one of the students behind him asked. "What happened? What the hell did you do to him?"

Zorian ignored him. Instead he rushed towards Kyron and Zach and started examining their injuries. A few seconds later he was pulled away by a girl who looked a few years older than him and which claimed to be a trained medical professional so he let her do her thing.

Instead he pulled a telepathic relay out of his pocket and closed her eyes in order to contact the aranea and see what was happening on their front.

- break -

It had started so well. The red robed intruder, presumably the third time traveler, walked blithely into the trap, his confidence buoyed by the familiar layout of aranean defenses near the entrance, as well as several victories against the sentries that the matriarch had purposely sacrificed in order to lull the enemy into a false sense of security. The moment he was near the center of the room, the floor turned to liquid and he sank into it before it froze solid again.

The aranea and the human mercenaries the matriarch had hired for the evening attacked immediately, dousing the area in sedatives and disabling spells.

But something was wrong, the sedatives didn't seem to have any effect on the robed man and many spells also failed to have any effect. Even stricken immobile, the man somehow managed to defend himself effectively, exploiting any openings to fire off strange purple beams that slew anyone they hit instantly. They were slow to cast and only targeted single opponents, so their losses were light, but it was still frustrating. Finally, once of the purple beams hit one of the human mercenaries and his companions lost their nerves, responding with a barrage of glowing lances that tore straight through the robed man's shield and impacted his chest.

For a moment, the matriarch was afraid that they had killed the man, making all her preparations and plotting meaningless… but the reality turned out to be far worse than that. Instead of erupting into a shower of blood and gore, the robed man simply… turned into smoke.

The opponent they had been fighting hadn't been the third time traveler in person. It had been merely an ectoplasmic shell infused with some of his skill and magic. A simulacrum, meant to test the waters and distract them.

A cone of purple light washed over the room, instantly slaying all of the human mercenaries and scores of her loyal aranea. Damnation – their opponent had taken advantage of the distraction their simulacrum had provided and set up an ambush of his own. She turned to sound a retreat to-

- break -

Zorian jolted awake from his trance as his connection to the matriarch had been violently severed at the end. Watching the events unfold from her perspective had been strange and mildly unpleasant, and Zorian would have to talk to the matriarch later about doing stuff like that without asking for permission, but considering the sudden end of the transmission? The matriarch was probably dead. And the rest of the aranea would probably soon be as well.

They failed. All that preparation and they had still failed. Damn it.

"Zorian?" a raspy voice from the floor near him broke him out of his thoughts. It was Zach, who was apparently conscious again, a heavy bandage wrapped around his head. "You with us again? You kind of drifted off for a while."

"Yeah," Zorian breathed out. "I'm… fine."

"They say you killed the lich," Zach said, pointing weakly towards a pile of black bones some distance away from them. A couple of braver students were clustered around the fallen body of the lich, whispering and pointing. "How the hell did you manage to do that?"

"I severed the connection between his soul and his physical vessel, thereby causing it to snap back into his phylactery. He's not really dead, just banished."

"Oh," Zach said. "Still, that's… I never managed to do anything even close to that. How… how is it that you knew how to do that? You… are you…"

"I need to go," said Zorian, rising to his feet.

"Hey wait!" Zach said, trying to rise up before wincing in pain and giving up on that idea. "You can just ignore me and go- Zorian! Zorian!"

Zorian ignored Zach, as well as Akoja's questions about where he was going. He just continued towards the exit, mentally plotting the path to the nearest sewer entrance. Nobody moved to stop him.

"Zorian, you ass! I swear I'm going to punch you in the face the next time I see you!" Zach shouted behind him.

"Sorry, Zach," Zorian whispered to himself. "But this takes precedence."

- break -

By the time Zorian had arrived to the aranean settlement, the whole place was dead, and Red Robe had moved on somewhere. Probably to hunt down any fleeing aranea that had scattered into the city – Zorian knew that a number of aranea were above ground at the time the ambush had been taking place. Whatever the reason, Zorian thanked his good fortune and started examining the place for additional clues about what had happened and for any surviving male aranea.

The fight had been fierce, but Zorian couldn't help but notice that most of the damage to the settlement had been inflicted by the aranea themselves, as they futilely tried to halt Red Robe's advance through the use of the spell cubes he had gifted them and their own traps. Red Robe killed incredibly cleanly, leaving no mark of damage on the bodies of the fallen – it was those strange purple spells obviously, but why was he taking such pains to kill all the aranea so bloodlessly when he could just chuck a fireball and fry the lot of them?

He was thorough, though. Zorian didn't know whether the man was unaware that the aranea males were not intelligent or simply didn't care, but quite a lot of males ran afoul of his desire to kill as many aranea as possible. This thoroughness was another strange thing – the man hadn't seemed hysterical or furious back in the dance hall, so why was he so insistent on getting every last aranea before the time loop was done? He even wiped out the children's crèche, for gods' sake! Yes, obviously killing them all would ensure that he got any time travelers amongst them for sure, but still – they would all be back in the next restart anyway.

Disturbing. Even though the emotional impact of seeing an entire settlement butchered down to the last child was blunted somewhat by their obvious non-human anatomy, Zorian was still sickened and disturbed by the cold-hearted brutality of the third time traveler.

Well. Maybe the matriarch's message beyond the grave would provide some answers. With the help of his divination compass and his mind sense, he slowly tracked down the surviving males one by one and extracted the pieces of the message the held.

There were two parts of the message, Zorian soon realized. The first was a simple narration – a voice message left to him by the matriarch explaining her actions. The second was a detailed map of Cyoria's underworld, with several locations marked as important. Both messages were incomplete, due to the thoroughness with which Red Robes hunted down the aranea, and the matriarch seemed to prioritize the map as more important, since several males had redundant copies of some of the sections of the map.

As the time loop inexorably inched towards its end, Zorian took stock of what he had managed to piece together.

[Missing] …mean things went awry. I know you think I had it coming by rushing into this but… [Missing] …simple: the time loop is degrading. I can't tell how long it will be before… [Missing] …can leave at any time. Thus, stopping him was… [Missing] …can only ever be one winner in this game. I am truly… [Missing] …hope it will be necessary, but just in case I put in a map to… [Missing] …whole other continent. I didn't think it was possible, even with the help of… [Missing]

That was it. The map was also full of holes, although Zorian noted he still currently had what was an incredibly accurate map of Cyoria's underworld by commercially-available standards.

Before he could really consider the message at length, the loop ended and everything went dark.

- break -

Zorian's eyes abruptly shot open as a sharp pain erupted from his stomach. His whole body convulsed, buckling against the object that fell on him, and suddenly he was wide awake, not a trace of drowsiness in his mind.

"Good m-!" Kirielle began, only to get cut off as Zorian immediately shot upright into a sitting position, sweeping Kirielle into a crushing hug. The suddenness of the motion shocked Kirielle into a few seconds of silence as Zorian took several deep breaths to calm himself down.

"What's wrong?" Kirielle asked, wriggling inside his grip but not really trying to break free of his hold. Zorian promptly let her go and tried to think of a good answer. He failed to think of any.

"N-Nothing," he exhaled. "It's just a nightmare. I'm sorry for worrying you."

And it really was a nightmare. All their manipulation and preparations, all his combat practice, all the tricks he had thought of, and they still lost. They lost miserably. The aranea… they had been hunted down like stray dogs and massacred. Why? What could the third time traveler hope to accomplish with such pointless brutality? And the message the matriarch had left him didn't explain much of anything, either.

"Like, I was really worried," she huffed, giving him a sharp poke and jumping away from him. "Mother wants to talk to you so you better hurry down."

"Right," Zorian said, getting up and making a motion towards the door. Predictably, Kirielle sped away to occupy the bathroom, and Zorian immediately locked the door to his room once she was gone and started pacing around like a caged tiger.

He needed to warn the aranea, and he needed to warn them as soon as possible. He wasn't going to bring Kirielle with him this time and the moment the train disembarked in Cyoria he was… no, no, no. That was too slow. Far too slow. Considering Red Robe's actions in the previous restart, and the fact that he 'knew' they were time travelers now, Zorian wouldn't put it past him to butcher them all at the start of the restart this time.

The aranea needed to be warned right now, not by the end of the day. He would have to teleport directly to Cyoria. He mentally apologized to his mother and Kirielle, since they were going to have a fit when they realized he had gone missing from his locked room, and started casting.

He couldn't teleport straight to the Aranean settlement. The araneas have actually warded most of their settlement against teleportation, and in any case the aranea lived deep underground. Teleporting underground was a bad idea – between the sheer amount of rock in the way and the magical interference created by heightened levels of ambient mana (which only got worse on a mana well like Cyoria), there was a good chance he'd end up killing himself. As much of in a hurry as Zorian was, killing himself in a teleportation accident was even worse than being late, and he had no mana to waste either. Teleporting to Cyoria's teleport beacon was going to be hard enough on its own for a mage of his meager capabilities in the field.

Teleportation had a reputation of being dangerous among most mages. This was because, at its core, the classical teleportation spell wasn't a pure dimensionalism spell – it had a substantial divination component that divined the exact coordinates of the location the caster was trying to reach, and if the caster set up the divination wrong… well, all sorts of weird and unpleasant things could happen. Then there was a fact that some people really didn't like people teleporting into their home and territory and set up wards that didn't just cause teleportation to fail, but to fail catastrophically. Such wards were illegal, but used by a certain type of people anyway.

Other than that, though, teleportation was a fairly safe and convenient method of transportation. So long as your destination wasn't behind wards. Or underground. Or somewhere you've never set foot in. Yeah.

Ah, whatever, the point was that it could get him to Cyoria in mere moments. Cyoria thankfully had a teleport beacon in the city that funneled travelers into a central location and simultaneously made teleportation easier (and less mana intensive) for the mage doing the teleporting. That meant that Zorian wasn't going to spend most of his mana on the teleport, which was a very good thing.

His world shifted unpleasantly – he still wasn't good enough with the spell to produce a smooth transition like Ilsa could manage – and suddenly he was at Cyoria's teleport redirection point. He promptly ran into the city proper and went about preparing himself. As tempting as it was to immediately descend into the Dungeon and seek out the aranea, he had to think of his own safety first. The aranea could be saved in some other restart, but if he got captured by the third time traveler, all would be lost. He had to wait half an hour or so until his mana reserves regenerated enough that he would feel safe descending into the Dungeon, so he set off in search of a store to buy some equipment at, as there wasn't enough time to make his own.

Well, finding a magical store in Cyoria wasn't too difficult. Unfortunately, their selection of spell rods legally available to someone like him had been very underwhelming. He bought a shielding bracelet and a rod of magic missiles, but everything else required permits he didn't have.

"I hate to sound like a crazed killer or something, but don't you have something… more lethal in your selection?" asked Zorian impatiently.

"Well sure, but I can't really sell them to you without getting into trouble, can I?" the merchant said with a radiant smile, not at all disturbed by his question. "The mage guild keeps a close eye on the sale of spell rods and such, and I don't really want to get into trouble for a handful of coins. Sorry."

He then gave him a shrewd look. "But you know, if it's lethality you're worried about, may I suggest a somewhat… unorthodox choice?"

He reaching beneath the counter and withdrew a plain wooden box, placing on the counter. With great fanfare, he opened the box and showed its contents to Zorian.

Zorian stared at the contents for a few seconds, thinking it over. It was unorthodox yes, but…

"I'll take it," he said.

The man gave him a knowing smile and started to write up a bill.

- break -

He knew something was wrong the moment he approached the aranean settlement without being intercepted by the sentries. He should have been intercepted by now, especially since he had been deliberately inflating his telepathic presence to be as noticeable as possible. But no one came to confront him, and no one answered his vocal greetings. It was unnerving, and as Zorian got nearer and nearer to the Aranea settlement, an undercurrent of dread began to seep into his mind.

Was he too late? But he came here as fast as reasonably possible!

He finally encountered one of the aranea after a few minutes, followed by another one 30 seconds later. Dead, both of them. There was no sign of physical damage Zorian could see, either on the dead aranea or the environment, and he could detect no magical residue to indicate heavy spellwork. It looked eerily like the aftermath of Red Robe's attack in the previous restart. He promptly stopped to cast 3 different protective spells on himself: non-detection to stop simple divination, invisibility to hide from sight, and a spell to increase his natural spell resistance. He didn't know what those purple spells were, but they looked like direct effect spells rather than simple projection attacks, so spell resistance should work against them. Finally, he took out a cheap scarf he had bought back on the surface for this very purpose and wrapped it around his head to hide his identity. He was currently invisible, yes, but that was going to get disrupted the moment he cast a spell and it wasn't something to rely on.

Then he proceeded more carefully into the settlement proper.

It was a graveyard. Everywhere he looked there were dead aranea, silent and motionless, legs curved inward and glassy black eyes staring at nothing in particular. The terrifying thing was that there was absolutely no sign of struggle anywhere he looked – no spell damage, lingering mana concentrations or groups of corpses piled together as they attempted to delay the attacker at some chokepoint. In fact, most of the aranea seemed to have simply dropped dead in the middle of some mundane activity, such as feeding on a rat corpse or making some kind of sculpture out of webbing.

After thirty minutes of trying to piece together what happened, Zorian was tempted to conclude that the third time traveler enacted some kind of wide-scale area of effect ritual that duplicated the effect of those purple beams of his and killed every aranea in the settlement in a single moment, before they even realized what was happening. The problem was notevery aranea had died. Some of the males had survived whatever spell wiped out all of the females and roughly half of the males. And them being simply outside of the settlement when the spell took effect didn't sound relevant, since the forward guards he passed earlier on the way to the settlement had also been dead and they were pretty far from the settlement proper.

After capturing several males and delving into their minds, he was starting to notice something. All of the males he captured felt… familiar to him. He had delved into their mind before, in the previous restart when he was retrieving the matriarch's message from them.

No. It couldn't be! The aranea weren't time travelers so why would-

A sizzling sound accompanied by a flash of light heralded the opening of a magical portal somewhere behind him, and he immediately whirled around to confront the newcomer. Hopefully it would be Zach and-

Of course it was the third time traveler.

For two whole seconds, the two mages stood in silence, staring at each other in surprise. The third time traveler was in the exact same getup he had used in the previous restart – a blood red cloak that covered every inch of his body and wreathed in some kind of protective spell that left his face as an empty, featureless patch of darkness beneath the hood. Zorian was technically invisible and the other mage shouldn't be able to see him, but he knew from the way the other mage was looking straight at him that the spell was not having any effect on the other mage.

The moment was broken when the Red Robe whipped out a spell rod in a fast, practiced motion and fired a swarm of 5 magic missiles at Zorian. Caught off guard, Zorian could do little except soak the hit with his shielding bracelet. Thankfully the shield held, but he knew he wasn't going to win any fights with a guy that bested Zach. He managed to set off a disintegration spell at the floor of the cave between them, throwing clouds of dust into the air and allowing him to disengage from battle.

He ran.

- break -

He didn't get far.

"You are shielding yourself from divinations," Red Robe said in his distorted voice. "Good. At least you're smarter than that fool Zach. Can you believe that even after all these decades in the time loop he still hasn't learned how to hide himself from the most childish of locator spells? You, on the other hand, have been in the time loop for, what? Three, four years? And you already know how to shield yourself from my soul perception."

Zorian said nothing, trying to sink further into the crack he was hiding in and wracking his brains for a way to lose the man. It was fortunate that Kael had taught him how to shield himself from soul sight, because Red Robes was apparently a motherfuckingnecromancer!

He was just fortunate he figured out how the man was seeing him, or else he'd be already dead by now.

"They're permanently dead, if you're wondering," Red Robe continued. He didn't seem to be able to pinpoint him with his soul protection active, but he clearly could tell he was around. And he was slowly getting closer to Zorian. "When I killed them in the last restart, I didn't just kill their bodies. No matter how many times the time loop repeats itself, the aranea will always start the time loop dead, their bodies present but their souls forever gone. Soul magic is so fascinating, isn't it?"

Even though he had been suspecting it, Zorian still felt his heart drop at the admission. The aranea… were dead permanently? That's… He felt a storm of outrage and guilt building up in him and ruthlessly crushed it. Now was not the time. There would be time for breakdowns and self-recriminations later, but now he had to make sure that there would be a later.

"But I'm not as violent and unreasonable as I might first appear, you know?" Red Robe said conversationally. "If you tell me the names of other people the aranea have brought into the time loop, I promise I will leave you alone. I might even teach you a thing or two."

Zorian blinked. Is that why Red Robe hadn't flooded the whole room in fire to flush him out? Because he thought there might be more time travelers beside him? Huh. In retrospect, that seemed like a reasonable conclusion: the matriarch did claim such to Zach, after all.

Suddenly Red Robe surged forward and snatched him by the shirt. Before Zorian could do much, the other mage slammed him into the rough wall of the aranea cavern several times, causing Zorian to see spots and hover on the edge of unconsciousness. He tried to break free, but he was never particularly gifted in the physical areas and Red Robe's strength was utterly superhuman and completely out of proportion with his size and build.

"How many others have the aranea brought into the time loop?" Red Robe asked menacingly, dropping all pretenses on politeness and friendliness.

Someone else might have been tempted to try and lie, but Zorian knew it was best to stay quiet. A statement could be divined for hidden meanings and veracity. You could not divine the meaning of silence.

"Oh fine, have it your way," Red Robe said with a dramatic sigh. "I guess I'll just have to rip it out of your mind like I did with Zach. Regardless of what those arrogant bugs told you, the aranea aren't the only ones capable of mind magic."

Zorian felt the other mage trying to connect with his mind, but he immediately realized the attempt was incredibly crude and simplistic. Zorian was better and he knew it. Not willing to let this mistake on part of his opponent go to waste, he promptly clamped down on the connection and blew Red Robe's telepathic attack to bits before counter-invading his mind. Knowing he had no experience with subtle attacks, he simply proceeded to blast the Red Robe's mind with an undirected telepathic scream. Red Robe flinched back and tried to terminate the connection. When that failed, he reached for his spell rod, but Zorian caused his hand to spasm and it promptly slipped between his fingers and clattered to the floor of the cave.

After several seconds Zorian realized that, while the other mage was no match for him when it comes to telepathic combat, he wasn't defenseless either. He couldn't overpower Red Robe mentally, and the moment his concentration dropped the other mage was going to sever the connection and beat him to a pulp in the physical world. He tried to commandeer the Red Robe's limb to release its grip on him so he could flee but the hand remained resolutely wrapped around his neck.

Well fine then. Zorian reached to his belt and retrieved the revolver he had bought from the merchant, emptying the entire wheel into Red Robe at point blank range.

He lost concentration as the gun fired, the bang surprising him with its volume, but as the first two bullets impacted Red Robe's chest he immediately released Zorian in favor of erecting a hasty shield around himself. The last four bullets splashed uselessly against the plane of force the other mage had managed to raise in front of him, but the damage was already done, as the first two bullets had already struck true, tearing through whatever protections the other mage had on his robe and drawing blood.

Zorian took advantage of the aftermath to flee, hoping that Red Robe's fresh wounds would inhibit his pursuits. The lack of footstep following him told him he was correct.

A disintegration beam narrowly missing his head also told him that his opponent wasn't out of the fight yet.

"You shot me!" the Red Robe's voice yelled hysterically behind him. "What kind of mage uses a gun!?"

Zorian didn't grace this with a response and instead opted to keep running. The idea of simply activating his bombs (the only item he bothered to make before coming down here) and killing himself was tempting, but he realized that would be a horrible idea. His opponent was a necromancer – suicide wasn't going to protect him from Red Robe, not in any way that mattered. It wasn't like the time loop was going to reset itself when he died – it only did that for Zach.

No, he had to find a way to kill himself in such a way that Red Robe could not recover his body afterwards. After wracking his brains for a second, he accessed the map of the underworld the matriarch had left for him and searched for something… there! That tunnel lead to a long vertical shaft that ended in a giant underground lake marked as 'dangerous'. That probably meant there was something living there, ready to eat anyone who ventured into the waters. His body would likely be eaten long before Red Robe could recover it. He sped off towards his destination.

He narrowly avoided the next two spells, Red Robes constantly on his toes, not nearly as crippled by his wounds as he should have been. He shot him in the chest, for gods' sake! Twice! What the hell did he do to himself to get that kind of resilience? Some kind of forbidden ritual, maybe?

Red Robe seemed to finally lose patience with him and flooded the entire corridor in a vortex of crackling blue lightning and immediately caused Zorian's muscles to lock up and washed all his thoughts in a sea of pain. He was too late, though, because Zorian had already stepped over the edge of the hole leading into the vertical shaft and inertia caused him to promptly tip over and fall in.

Zorian tumbled through the air, for some reason thinking it was funny he was doing his damnest to kill himself while the third time traveler was trying to stop him. He had the presence of mind to activate the explosives in his pocket just before he hit the surface of the water and his world ended in light and pain.

End of Arc 1

==Author's Notes and References==
<references />

{{MotherofLearningNavbar
|[[Mother of Learning:Volume_01_Chapter_025|Chapter 025]]
|[[Mother of Learning:Volume_01_Chapter_027|Chapter 027]]
}}
</noinclude>

Mother of Learning:Volume 01 Chapter 024

2014-07-27T08:55:50Z

Bilagaana: typo

=== Smoke and Mirrors ===

Zorian would be the first to admit he wasn't the easiest person to get along with. He was unsociable, irritable, and tended to assume the worst of people. He had always known that, even before he had died and gotten stuck in a mysterious time loop, but he had also always felt he was justified in his behavior. Indeed, if anyone had been foolish enough to criticize him about it before the time loop, he would have reacted with all the subtlety and grace of a disturbed rattlesnake.

Now… well, he still felt he had good reasons to behave the way he did, and he wasn't going to win any friendliness contests any time soon, but the time loop had changed him. Made him calmer, and perhaps a tad bit more considerate to people around him. He hadn't had an argument with his family in years, his financial independence was all but ensured once the time loop was over, his growing magical prowess had done wonders for his confidence, and the sheer scale of his current problem made all his previous frustrations seem rather petty in comparison.

Thus, when Kirielle kicked him in the knee for the third time in as many minutes, he pointedly didn't snap at her. He didn't even sigh in exasperation. He just continued staring out of the window, watching the fields fly by as the train sped ever closer towards Korsa.

"I'm bored," Kirielle complained.

Zorian gave her a curious look. While the wards protecting the train disrupted mana shaping, they had only a rudimentary effect on his empathy, and what he was detecting from Kirielle wasn't boredom – it was a mix of excitement, anticipation and apprehension. As far as Zorian could tell, such complex mixtures of emotions appeared to be the most common 'emotion' that people experienced, and they were almost entirely indecipherable at Zorian's current level of skill.

"What's really bothering you?" he tried. Her mind immediately burst in a flurry of activity, and she opened her mouth to say something before losing her courage and lamely disguising her attempt to speak as a particularly deep breath. Huh, so she wasn't just being restless…

"Nothin'," she muttered, averting her gaze and despondently picking at the hem of her blouse.

Zorian rolled his eyes and kicked her lightly in the knee. Despite doing the exact same thing to him only few moments ago, she proceeded to send him a nasty glare. Unsurprisingly, her attempt at intimidation failed utterly – she was about as frightening as an angry kitten.

"Tell me," he insisted.

She gave him a long, suspicious look before relenting.

"Will you teach me some magic when we get to Cyoria?" she asked hopefully.

How troublesome. The smart, reasonable response would be 'no' – there was no way she would get anywhere in a mere month, this particular restart was going to be extremely busy as it was, and she was going to forget everything she learned at the end of the month anyway.

"…I'll see what I can do," Zorian said after a few seconds of tense silence. Well, tense for Kirielle – he was pretty sure she literally stopped breathing while she was waiting for an answer.

"Yessss!" she crowed, pumping her fists in the air in triumph.

"But in exchange, I'll want your help with something," he added.

"Fine," she immediately agreed, not even asking what exactly he had in mind. "Hey, can you-"

"No," Zorian immediately said. "The train is warded to disrupt mana shaping. No one can cast spells in here."

"Oh," Kirielle deflated.

Truthfully, Zorian was bending the truth a little. The ward on the train that disrupted mana shaping was very weak and rudimentary, meant to deter overeager students and casual vandalism, and was little more than an annoyance to a proper mage like Zorian was. He could overpower the ward with ease, but he had analyzed it in detail during the previous restart and knew it reported any significant spellcasting to some remote location. He'd rather not get chucked out of the train before reaching Cyoria just because Kirielle wanted a free show.

Kirielle opened her mouth to say something else but was promptly interrupted by a sharp crackling sound that heralded the voice of the station announcer.

"Now stopping in Korsa," a disembodied voice echoed. "I repeat, now stopping in Korsa. Thank you."

Well, at least Kirielle would soon get someone else to bother in their compartment.

"So many people," Kiri remarked, watching the throng at the train station through the window. "I didn't know there were so many people going to that school of yours."

Zorian, who was amusing himself by trying to count the number of people on the train station using his mind sense, made an absent-minded sound of agreement. While he was no longer totally oblivious to the world while using his mind sense, it still took most of his attention to get anything useful out of it. After half a minute of trying to separate the tightly-packed mass of people into discrete individuals that could be counted, however, he decided the task was beyond him at his current level of skill and refocused back of Kirielle.

"Why are mages so rare if there are so many people studying to become one?" she asked.

"They aren't terribly rare," Zorian said. "It's just that most mages coming from rural areas don't stay there once they finish their studies. I totally understand them too – I know ''I'' have no intention of coming back to Cirin when I graduate."

"What!? Why!?" Kirielle protested.

Zorian raised his eyebrow at her. "Do I really have to answer that question?"

Kirielle huffed and crossed her arms over her chest in obvious annoyance. "I guess not. But that means I'll be all alone with mother and father then. That sucks."

"Just pester mother to let you visit me often," Zorian shrugged. "She'll cave in eventually, especially since you'll be the only means through which they can maintain contact with me. Father doesn't care about either of us, so he'll follow mother's lead on this."

Kirielle gave him a weird look. "I can come and visit you?"

"Any time you want," Zorian confirmed.

"You don't think I'm annoying?" she asked.

"Oh no, you're definitely annoying," Zorian said, smiling at her mutinous expression. "But you're still the only part of our family I actually like. And I bet you find me annoying too."

"Damn right," Kirielle huffed, kicking him in the knee again for good measure.

They watched in silence as people boarded the train and sought out empty compartments for themselves and their groups. But soon enough such empty compartments dwindled in number and their compartment soon got additional passengers: Ibery, Byrn, and two other girls he never met up until this restart. That was a bit unexpected – he really only expected Ibery to be there. But no matter, maybe it was better this way. The more audience he had for this, the better. Now all he needed was an opening.

He didn't have to wait long.

"Well, your brother is far better than mine," one of the new girls said to Kirielle after his sister was done explaining who she was and why she was going to Cyoria. "I'm pretty sure mine would have done just about anything in order to avoid taking his little sister along with him."

"I almost decided not to bring her, what with the whole Cult of the Dragon Below incident," Zorian interjected. "But then I figured they're probably just a bunch of crazy idiots anyway. I mean, if it was so easy to summon an army of demons, all of Altazia would have been a burning wreck by now, wouldn't it?"

All conversation stopped as everyone turns to star at him like he had grown another head. Zorian feigned confusion and gave them all a blank look.

"What?" he asked finally.

"What… exactly are you talking about?" Byrn asked carefully.

"You didn't hear?" Zorian frowned, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. "The Cult of the Dragon Below issued a threat… well, technically a proclamation of intent but whatever… that they intend to summon an army of demons on the day of the summer festival. The planar convergence scheduled to occur on that day will be the most powerful one in centuries, so this is apparently a once in a lifetime opportunity for them."

"You're serious," Ibery half asked, half stated.

"It's what they said," Zorian shrugged. "And Cyoria has a lot of those crazies running around, so I think I'm justified in being a little concerned."

"Cyoria has a lot of Dragon Cultists?" Byrn asked incredulously.

"It's the Hole," Ibery said with a sigh. "It's something of a holy location for them, being a huge gaping hole in the ground of uncertain depth that continually spews mana into the air. They think it's a direct conduit to the Heart of the World."

Wow, good thing Ibery was here – Zorian didn't know that and would have had to make something up. He should probably read up on the Cult's actual beliefs one of these days instead of simply thinking of them as a bunch of crazies. Know your enemy and all that.

The conversation didn't linger on the cultists and their goals for long, and soon shifted to other topics. Zorian allowed it, not interested in pushing the issue. He had no idea if this exchange was going to have any sort of meaningful effect on the restart, but it cost him nothing to try and start the rumor mill a little early.

The first domino was set.

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

Much like the last time Zorian had taken Kirielle to Cyoria, Byrn and Kirielle decided to tour the train station for a while before they moved on to the city proper. By that time, of course, it was heavily raining. Unlike last time, Zorian was now in possession of a warding necklace that he had made while waiting for the departure time in Cirin, so keeping the rain barrier up around the group didn't strain his mana reserves in the slightest. Consequently, he decided to be nice and didn't argue at all when Kirielle insisted they accompany Byrn to the academy.

That's probably why Byrn asked about keeping in touch when they reached his destination and were about to separate. Zorian gave him directions to Imaya's place and told him to drop by when he had the time. He was pretty sure Imaya wouldn't mind in the slightest and, while Zorian himself didn't care much for the boy, he could see that Kirielle got along pretty well with the first year.

And speaking of Imaya, their initial meeting went a lot better than it did last time. The fact they hadn't introduced themselves by frantically banging on the door and dragging water into the house probably helped with first impressions. Hell, she didn't even protest much when Zorian insisted he had something important to take care of and went out into the rain again.

The important thing he had to do was speaking to the aranea to give them back their memories, but this time he bore additional gifts – five stone discs that acted as telepathic relays, drastically improving the ability of aranea to coordinate their actions across large distances. Naturally, the 6th disc remained in Zorian's possession, so he didn't have to descend into the sewers every time he wanted to speak with the matriarch.

[You know, when I told you to contact me as soon as possible, I didn't really mean you should call me in the middle of the freaking night,] Zorian sent to the matriarch, putting as much of his annoyance and crankiness as he could manage into the message. He still wasn't very good at attaching emotions and images to his communication, but he was confident she would get the general picture of what he was trying to convey. [I'm not sure about aranea, but we humans actually have to sleep during the night to function properly.]

[My apologies,] the matriarch sent back. She didn't sound sorry at all. [It's a fascinating device you've gifted me with. Most impressive.]

[Not really. It's pretty shoddy as far as magic items go. I took a lot of shortcuts in order to make so many and it shows. It's a fairly large, heavy disc made out of solid stone, so not very inconspicuous or portable, and it has a lifespan of only 2 and a half months.]

[That's still a month and a half longer than needed,] the matriarch remarked.

[True,] Zorian agreed.

[I assume you can make long-lasting versions?]

[Yes, of course,] Zorian said.

[Could other artificers duplicate your work?] she asked. [Or is this something you came up with yourself?]

Zorian frowned. Why would she need other artificers when she had him? Did she plan to ditch him after they left the time loop or something?

[It's something I came up with,] Zorian said. [Other artificers would have to design a blueprint first. That could take a while.]

True, but misleading. He did design the relays on his own, basically from scratch, but it honestly hadn't been that difficult. He suspected any good magic item maker could design one within a month or two… provided they were either psychic themselves or had a psychic on hand for testing purposes. She could figure out that little detail on her own as far as he was concerned.

[I see,] she said. [Well, I guess I shouldn't keep you awake any longer. I just wanted to tell you I've reviewed the memory packet and am convinced it is genuine.]

Zorian rolled his eyes. As if there was any doubt. Apparently having gotten what she contacted him for, the matriarch cut the connection and left him alone in his bed again. Well, alone in his head at least – Kirielle was very much in the room with him, a fact she immediately reminded him of by taking advantage of his momentary distraction to appropriate the last bit of bed covering he had managed to keep away from her thus far. He gave her a nasty look for that, but she just snuggled deeper into her cocoon of stolen blankets, blissfully unaware of his ire in her realm of dreams.

He sighed. There was no way he was going to be able to go back to sleep now. He quickly cast a silencing ward on the room and then slowly extricated himself from the bed, taking care not to wake up Kirielle. She was annoying, yes, but it wasn't her fault his sleep was ruined.

'Note to self: the next generation relay needs an off button.'

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

After surprising Imaya by already being awake when she woke up, Zorian went out into the city to hit the stores. The plan he and the matriarch hashed out last restart involved creation of a lot of magic items on his part, and that meant buying material components and specialist tools. Not to mention that there were a few things he had to buy if he wanted to seriously start teaching Kirielle how to be a mage.

He really hoped Kirielle charmed Kana in this restart like she had the last time around – while Zorian himself was decently skilled in alchemy and could manage on his own if he had to, Kael's help would be invaluable in some of the projects he had planned for this restart…

"Zorian! Over here!"

Zorian snapped out of his thoughts and quickly made way towards the person calling him. Benisek was exactly the person he was looking for. He quickly sat down next to the chubby boy and exchanged a bunch of pleasantries before getting to the reason he had tracked the boy down today.

"Ben, my friend, you won't believe what I found out during our school break," Zorian said. "I still don't understand what they were thinking when they came up with that stuff. It's like something out of a bad adventure novel."

"Do tell," Benisek leaned forward.

"Well…" Zorian began, suddenly feigning reluctance. "It's kind of confidential, you know. I'm telling you this in strict confidence because we're friends, so don't go spreading this around, okay?"

Noting that he was about to tell him something confidential and warning him to keep it to himself was crucial – it meant Benisek was going to spread the story around twice as fast as he normally would.

"Of course," Benisek said pleasantly. "You know me, Zorian. I would never betray your trust like that."

Zorian couldn't help but smile. "Thanks, Ben. I know I could count on you."

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

Having told Benisek all about the nasty terrorist plot to bomb Cyoria during the summer festival, Zorian went back to Imaya's place to wait for Taiven and her offer of joining the sewer run. He amused himself by creating one of those practice cards that Xvim had him hone his shaping skills on. He had planned to simply buy a stack of them from one of the stores he visited this morning, but they were a lot more expensive than he had figured they would be – his respect for Xvim rose slightly when he realized how much money Xvim effectively spent on his training during that restart. Zorian's list of complaints about the man was several pages long, but it seemed that being cheap wasn't among them.

He was still impressing Ilsa into taking him on as her apprentice, of course. Cheap or not cheap, the man was incredibly frustrating and only tolerable in small doses.

He finished painting the glyphs on the corners of the card he was making and started binding the necessary spell combination. Kirielle, who was in the process of drawing a nearby vase of flowers, briefly looked up from her sheet of paper when she noticed him casting spells, but quickly went back to her work when she saw the lack of lightshows or other impressive visual effects.

He hoped that Benisek would keep silent about the source of the 'rumor' Zorian had told him. He probably would – Ben never revealed his sources if he could help it, since he liked to pretend he had some super-secret sources to draw information from rather than just spreading rumors from his fellow students – but Zorian had a contingency plan to follow even if someone with official authority came to confront him about the story. The fact that the aranea were currently spreading the same story in several different places should also help mask where exactly the whole thing had originated in the first place.

He was just putting the finishing touches on the card when Taiven burst into the kitchen and locked onto his position.

"Hey Roach, nice place you got here," she said, plopping down to a seat next to him and peering closer to look at his work. "Ooh, I know what that is. I've been meaning to get some one of these days, but I always end up spending my money elsewhere. How many did you buy?"

"None," Zorian said. "They were too expensive for my taste so I decided to make my own. This is the only one I made so far."

Taiven raised her eyebrow at him, looking amused at his claim. Zorian frowned, not liking the expression – she didn't believe he could make a card like this? This was nothing! He thrust the finished card into her face with a scowl.

"Try it out," he told her.

Sighing dramatically, Taiven took a deep breath and… frowned. Zorian felt a mixture or surprise and frustration burst from her and realized she had tried to burn the circle he drew onto the card and failed.

"You couldn't do it, could you?" Zorian grinned.

"You made it wrong!" she huffed.

"Did not!" Zorian protested. "You just suck!"

"Do not!" she shot back. "Why don't you do it if you're so special, huh?"

"Hmph," Zorian scoffed, snatching the card back. He positioned the card so that she could see the results of what he was about to do (and in the back of his mind he noted that Kirielle had decided to see what the fuss was all about and was studying the card as well) and then flashed his mana into the card in a practiced manner.

The circle – and ''only'' the circle – momentarily shone red from the heat before collapsing into ash. Zorian blew a gust of air into the hole to scatter the remains across the table and then smugly handed the spent card to Taiven. He crossed his arms and waited her reply.

"Ahem," a mature female voice interrupted the scene from behind him. "You will, of course, clean up this mess you've made on my table, won't you mister Kazinski? Oh, and I would like to warn you that I will bill you for any property damage you inflict on my material possessions with your… experiments."

Zorian turned and gave Imaya a big, friendly smile. She rolled her eyes at him and gestured towards the ashes on the table. Hanging his head in defeat, Zorian went to get a rag from the bathroom, ignoring Taiven's soft laughter behind him. Just for that he was tempted to blow her off when she asked him to accompany her to the sewers.

Briefly. The fact was, he definitely needed to go with her this time.

"So what was it that you needed from me anyway?" Zorian asked, sitting down next to Taiven again.

"Ah, well, I was wondering if you'd join me on a little expedition…"

Zorian patiently listened to her explanation before revealing he had contacts with the aranea and requesting that they tried talking to them first before barging in, spells blazing. Much like in previous restarts where he had brought the issue up, Taiven accepted him hanging out with giant sewer-dwelling spiders easily enough, but this time she also had an additional request.

"Since you apparently think you're good enough to walk around the Dungeon all by your lonesome, meeting sentient monsters and gods know what else, I would like to test your skills a little," Taiven told him. "Plus, it doesn't hurt to know what your actual combat skills are if you're going to accompany me and my team into a potentially dangerous situation. You do know some combat skills, don't you?"

"Plenty," Zorian assured her.

"Good, so come to my place tomorrow at noon so I can test you," Taiven said. "You're sure they're going to hand us the clock if we ask nicely?"

"If they have it," said Zorian. "That guy who gave you the job doesn't sound all that reliable to me. I don't believe for a second that he didn't know what the aranea are, yet he still sent you go get a pocket watch from them. Either he's trying to get you all killed or… hell, I don't know what his game is there."

"If the watch is something very valuable or very illegal he might not want to send someone who could recognize what they are holding," Taiven frowned. "Just how dangerous are these spiders of yours? I mean, even if sentient, they're still bound to be vulnerable to burning and such. Maybe he thought we would just bulldoze through them without talking?"

"Aranea are all mages," Zorian said. It wasn't strictly true, as only a small minority of aranea was armed with a true spellcasting system, but psychic powers were versatile enough to count as a sort of specialized spellcasting system. "They are especially fond of mind magic, illusions and stealth. And they have a telepathic link to one another so they will know and remember you if you massacre some of their outposts. And then you'd have a bunch of magical spiders with a grudge looking to ambush you or lure you into a trap the next time you descend into the dungeon."

"Shit," Taiven said. He felt a spike of anger from her before she reined it in and forced herself to calm down. "That asshole better have been ignorant of the danger or I'm reporting him to the nearest police station I find. That's practically a murder attempt!"

"Let's talk to the aranea first and see what they have to say," Zorian quickly said. He didn't want Taiven to confront the man and then cancel the whole thing. "I guarantee they won't attack you so long as you have me with you."

Taiven gave him a long, unreadable look.

"What?" he asked.

"Nothing," Taiven said. "it's just that… I thought I knew you, but now it turns out you have this whole secret life I've never known about until now. It's a bit unreal."

"Yeah!" Kirielle suddenly piped in. She had been silent throughout their discussion, but apparently she had been listening to everything with rapt attention. "How come you never told your own sister any of this!?"

"Oh that one is easy," Zorian replied smoothly. "I didn't want mother and father to find out, so telling you would have been foolish. Do you have any idea how many times you've gotten me in trouble by spilling my secrets in front of our parents?"

"Oh come on!" Kirielle whined. "I was a little baby! I didn't know anything! You can't possibly still be angry about that?"

"No, of course not," Zorian mumbled uncomfortably. "I did just tell Taiven about the aranea right in front of you, haven't I?"

Taiven shook her head sadly, rising from her seat. "You keep too many secrets, Roach. I feel a little hurt that you felt you couldn't confide in me but I was never one to hold a grudge so I'll let it go. Just don't expect this to be the end of it – I'm going to pester you endlessly until I get the whole story. See you tomorrow."

"Wait," Zorian said. "Actually… yeah, there is something I need to tell you. All of you. Miss Kuroshka, I know you've been eavesdropping on us for a while now so you might as well sit down for this."

Imaya whirled around from where she was fiddling with the cutlery and placed her hands on her hips, giving him an angry look.

"I was not doing any such thing," she told him, "I was simply minding my own business, and in my own kitchen no less. If you didn't want me overhearing your conversation you should have taken it elsewhere."

"My mistake," Zorian agreed easily. He was pretty sure she had finished whatever she had come into the kitchen to do for a while now and was simply hanging around to hear them talk, but whatever. "Kiri, do you remember how I promised to teach you spellcasting in exchange for a favor back in the train?"

"Yeah?" Kirielle confirmed hesitantly.

"Right, a little background first. I am what is commonly known as an empath – a person who can sense other people's emotions. Unfortunately, up until recently, my powers have been kind of running amok. There was nobody I could turn to for help… at least not on the human side of things."

"The spiders," Imaya surmised.

"Yes," Zorian agreed. "Aranea are all empathic as part of their innate nature. Thanks to them, I now have more or less gained control over my empathic abilities, though it will take years of practice to truly refine them into something reliable. Follow me so far?"

"What am I feeling right now?" Kirielle asked.

"I actually don't know," Zorian admitted. "People's feelings are rarely very simple, and unless they are feeling one emotion very strongly I'm reduced to educated guesses based on my previous interactions with the person. The more time I spend around someone the easier I can read them."

"But isn't she your sister?" Imaya asked. "You'd think that if anyone was familiar enough for your ability to work it would be family."

"Our family is…" Zorian hesitated, searching for a proper word. "Slightly dysfunctional, I guess. I try to stay away from them most of the time, so I haven't interacted with Kirielle all that often. And I'm not the only one keeping secrets around here – Kirielle is also keeping a lot of things close to her chest. I guess we don't really know each other all that well, sibling bonds notwithstanding."

There was a brief silence as everyone involved digested that admission, but the awkward atmosphere was quickly broken by Imaya clearing her throat.

"Well," she said. "I guess it's a good thing you're both here now to reconnect."

"Yeah!" Kirielle immediately agreed. "Hey, do you think I could be an empath too?"

"Sorry Kiri, but I'm pretty sure you aren't," Zorian said. "I'd would have been able to sense it if you were."

"You can sense other empaths?" Taiven asked.

"I can sense all minds around me, empath or otherwise," Zorian said. "I also get some basic information about each mind – how complex their thoughts are, their species, their gender, stuff like that. Empaths light up like little suns on my mind sense, so… sorry Kiri."

"It's fine," she said dejectedly.

"You can sense people all around you, regardless of obstacles?" Taiven asked. Zorian nodded. "And the range on that ability is…?"

"If I'm busy with something else and just running my mind sense in the background? About ten meters," said Zorian. "If I'm specifically concentrating on scanning the environment? Easily ten times that. However, if there are a lot of minds around me I have trouble processing the information and they all sort of start to blend together in a confusing, headache-inducing mass. I mostly just shut my empathy off when I'm around big crowds."

"Roach, I am so recruiting you for my team," Taiven said. "I've been trying to find a tracker for my team for a while now! Now all we need is teach you some divination spells and-"

"Already done, thank you," Zorian said. "I am quite proficient in divination."

"Even better!" Taiven said. "You're hired."

"We'll see," Zorian sighed.

"Fascinating," Imaya said. "I've never heard of that aspect of empathy, though I guess it makes sense that someone who can sense emotions can locate other people through it. But that's not what you wanted to talk about, is it?"

"No it's not," Zorian nodded. "It's not common knowledge, but empathy is just an initial expression of a much more… dangerous ability. A sufficiently skilled empath can bridge the gap between minds and connect with any person in range in order to talk to them telepathically, read their thoughts, fool their senses or mess with their memories. And aranea have been teaching me how to do that."

He paused to gauge their reactions. Well, none of them were quietly panicking or burning with outrage, so that was encouraging.

"I have no intention of doing that to any of you without permission," Zorian said. "But at the same time I need someone to practice on. The aranea aren't very suitable for this – their minds are too alien for a beginner like me to understand. I need a human volunteer, and I'm hoping for you to help me out, oh sister of mine."

"You want to read my mind?" Kirielle asked.

"To put it bluntly, yes," Zorian said.

"And if I say no, will you still teach me magic?"

"Absolutely," Zorian said. "It's a request, not blackmail. I'll just have to find someone else to help me if you refuse."

"Well, okay," she said. "I guess I'll help you. But you can't talk to anyone… about the stuff in my head. And you have to tell me all about your secrets in exchange!"

"Sure," Zorian smiled. "Sounds like a fair deal to me."

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

The whole confrontation went off surprisingly well, Zorian reflected. Sure, Imaya had been avoiding him ever since and Kirielle was giving him these weird looks, but none of them were terrified on him or anything – just mildly uncomfortable. They were taking the revelation much better than he had predicted they would.

And then, of course, was Taiven, who was apparently not bothered at all by his admission that he was learning how to read people's thoughts.

"You ready, Roach?" she asked, twirling her combat staff in her hand.

"I'm ready, yeah," Zorian said, gripping his spell rod tighter.

If he knew anything about how Taiven thought – and he did – she would immediately go on the offensive. Her battle philosophy basically boiled down to 'attack hard and you won't have to defend to begin with'… though she could defend too, if pressed. He had no way to win a protracted fight with her, even if he was technically a better mage than she was, so he would have to resort to trickery if he wanted to prevail here.

It would be nice if he could eke out a win against her – her face when she lost against little old 'Roach' was bound to be absolutely glorious to behold.

A blink and suddenly there were 5 magic missiles homing in on him. He let them crash uselessly against his shield and responded with a somewhat exotic electrical spell. A beam of electricity shot towards Taiven, who erected a basic shield of her own to tank it.

Half-way towards its target, the beam split into three smaller beams – one pivoted to the left of Taiven, the other to the right, and the third one straight above it. And then they all changed their paths again and crashed against her from three different directions, completely bypassing the shield in front of her.

It wasn't enough. Somehow, Taiven managed to smoothly transition from a single-direction shield to a full aegis before the beams managed to reach her. Zorian threw a couple of smoke bombs around the training hall to blind her, relying on his mind sense to tell him where she was, and started casting a complicated spell that wasn't etched into his spell rod the moment his location got obscured by the smoke.

Taiven responded by casting several gusts of wind to disperse the smoke and hopefully catch him in the area of effect as well. She had just about stripped him of his smokescreen when he finished the spell and felt his mana reserves drain almost completely dry.

'If this doesn't work, then that's it for this fight,' he thought.

A bright beam of concentrated force shot out from his hand and slammed into Taiven's shield. The shield flared at the point of impact, shattering almost instantly, and Taiven was lifted off her feet by the impact and thrown violently against the floor. She didn't get up, rendered unconscious by the impact.

"Oops," Zorian said quietly. "I think I overdid it just a little – that could have easily killed her if the wards hadn't worked properly."

After casting a few divinations to make sure she was mostly okay and not bleeding internally or something like that, Zorian allowed himself to smile. He would have to work on his restraint, but it ''was'' a victory. And she hadn't been any gentler towards him in their previous fights, so she hardly had any right to complain about excessive force. He couldn't wait to see Taiven's face when she woke up.

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

"Come on, Roach," Taiven growled. "Find those spiders of yours so we can be done with this mission. I'm getting sick of this place already."

Zorian sighed and refocused on scanning his surroundings. This would be going faster if Taiven stopped snapping at him every so often – talk about being a sore loser.

"Hey," a male voice whispered into Zorian's ear, breaking him out of thoughts. "What happened between you and Taiven to get her so bothered, anyway?"

Zorian glanced at Grunt and considered how to answer for a second. He decided to be blunt and truthful.

"I beat her in a spar," he said. "She thinks I cheated."

Grunt gave him a considering look. "You beat Taiven in a spar? Aren't you a third year?"

"Sure am," Zorian agreed, before he noticed a familiar presence on his mental map. "Oh hey, there they are."

After the initial introductions were done, Taiven immediately moved onto the reason they were down in the tunnels in the first place, only to get disappointed.

"So you don't have the watch?" Taiven asked.

"Alas, I'm afraid the next group of attackers managed to break into our treasury and escaped with a great many of our artifacts… the watch we claimed from the thief being among them," the matriarch said regretfully. "I do know where their base is, however."

This was all a bunch of bullshit, Zorian knew. The watch was indeed somewhere else – specifically in one of the forward outposts that the invaders used to launch attacks on the aranea – but it was there because the aranea had put it there. The idea was for Taiven and her group to stumble onto the outpost, realize they're stumbled onto something big – bigger than they could handle – and then report it to the authorities.

It was Zorian's job to make sure Taiven and her group survived the encounter with the invaders.

"How convenient," Zorian scoffed, "that getting the watch involves taking out one of your enemies in the process."

"A happy coincidence," the matriarch said easily. "We both get something out of it, after all – you get the location of the watch for free, and I get to deal with one of my problems without risking my Web. Now… do you want the location of the base or not?"

"Just who are these enemies of yours, anyway?" Taiven asked.

"I don't know exactly," the matriarch said. "The attackers consisted of a mage controlling two war trolls, but the base is guaranteed to have more forces than that."

"War trolls!?" Taiven blanched. "Hell, that is way more than we signed up for!"

"The guy is definitely not paying us enough to confront a couple of war trolls with mage support," Mumble said quietly.

"Maybe check it out anyway?" Zorian tried. "Like, from distance? I may be able to tell how many forces there are in the place."

"Yeah," Taiven said after considering things for a few moments. "Yeah, we should check it out at least. No offense to the matriarch here, but a bunch of guys running around the sewers with tamed war trolls sounds a bit… implausible. Maybe she saw something else."

"I suppose it's possible," the matriarch allowed. "I haven't actually seen trolls before, and haven't been personally present when the incident occurred, but they sounded very much like the trolls humans speak of."

"Right," Taiven nodded. "Where did you say this base was again?"

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

The base wasn't actually in the city sewers – that part of the Dungeon was actually somewhat patrolled and monitored, and it would have been impossible to hide a large mass of soldiers there for an appreciable length of time. For that matter, the aranea didn't actually live in the sewers either, although they considered them part of their territory. Instead, both the aranean home base and the various invader outposts were situated in what was known to Cyoria authorities as the 'intermediary layer'.

It was not particularly rare for mages to descend into the intermediary layer, but it was not a common occurrence either. The intermediary layer was too dangerous for a casual stroll by an unarmed civilian, but mostly devoid of anything valuable that would attract dungeon delvers and other adventurers. The city hired mercenaries to sweep through the place every few years and get rid of any obvious threats that have set up residence, and they usually also picked the place clean of anything valuable, leaving a great expanse of little value. For those who wanted to challenge themselves against the denizens of the Underworld and search the place for riches, there was the Hole and its direct access to deeper levels that haven't been picked clean over the decades. Most of the visitors from the city consisted of an occasional thrill-seeking student and an occasional patrol to keep an eye on things.

The invaders chose the timing of their invasion well. The city was so focused on the summer festival and its associated problems that it didn't pay attention to what was happening in the dungeon at all. This would normally not be such a problem, as very few problems could spring out of nothing in a couple of measly months – especially with little to no indication that something big was happening – but now…

"Holy shit," Taiven whispered, peering from behind their cover to look at the camp again. "They've got a freaking army there!"

"Get down you idiot," Grunt growled at her, pulling her down behind the rock they were using as cover. "Do you ''want'' them to see you? If they notice us, we're dead. There must be at least a 100 trolls down there and at least 20 handlers."

"Sorry," Taiven said. "It's just… so unreal."

Zorian had to agree. He was expecting it, and he was still surprised at the scale of what they were seeing. Then again, this was why the matriarch had chosen this particular base out of the 12 or so she knew of. The others were smaller and much better hidden, but this particular base was situated in a large open cavern and had enough artificial illumination that a human observer could see the whole camp easily from a sufficiently high vantage… like the one they were using, for example. In fact, the vantage point they were using was pretty much ''perfect'' for observing the camp.

'Hmm, I wonder…'

He silently ran his fingers against the walls of the tunnel that brought them here. It was bumpy but smooth. ''Far'' too smooth to be natural. The rock they were hiding behind was the same.

'Apparently this was an even more of a set up than I thought it was,' Zorian thought. 'I bet one of the aranean mages made this tunnel specifically so we could find it. It would explain why no one seemed to be paying any attention to this particular entrance, even though the other two are both guarded – they don't even know it existed.'

Well, whatever – time to do his part in this charade. He pulled out a mirror from his backpack and silently cast a scrying spell on it. The base had a divination ward, of course, but it was based on the idea of stopping people from realizing that the base was there to begin with. Since Zorian knew that the camp existed and where it was, and was in fact right next to it, the entire ward was pretty much useless against him.

After 5 minutes of watching the camp through the mirror, Taiven decided she had seen enough and motioned him to cancel the spell.

"Let's go," she said. "I want to get out of here before our luck runs out."

They almost made it out without complications. Almost.

As the four of them approached one of the seals between the sewers and the deeper layers of the dungeon, they suddenly came face to face with a duo of hooded mages flanked by 4 trolls. For a moment, both groups halted and tried to make sense of what they were seeing, neither group really expecting to stumble upon each other. Zorian noted with annoyance that their mental presence was somehow muted – no doubt a countermeasure against the aranea – and cursed himself for thinking that his opponents wouldn't have some way of dealing with mind sense.

The impasse was broken when one of the mages ordered the trolls to charge.

Neither Taiven nor her two teammates hesitated when faced with four war trolls charging at them, raising their staff to blast the attackers before they could overrun them. Zorian decided to keep the mages busy instead and fired a small missile swarm and four piercers, two for each mage.

Several things happened simultaneously. One of the mages dropped whatever spell he was casting and raised a shield to successfully tank the missiles coming towards him. The other was less skilled and fumbled his shield – both piercers hit him straight in the chest and he went down in a shower of blood. Grunt and Mumble used quick flamethrowers to halt the charge of the trolls, but while three of the trolls did flinch away from the flames, the largest, best-armored troll lurched forward, a little dazed but unharmed.

Taiven hit them all with a battering ram of force, intending to knock the whole group down and give them some space, and for the most part succeeded – the three recovering trolls and the surviving mage were hurled deeper into the tunnel and away from them, but that one troll at the front kept its ground.

It raised its huge iron mace for an overhead strike and screamed out a challenge, its shout staggering them like a physical blow, acting almost like a lesser version of the battering ram that Taiven just cast. Strange, Zorian had always thought trolls had no magic other than their absurd regenerative capabilities.

He had no time to consider this, however, as the troll immediately capitalized on the distraction it caused and surged forward.

Frantically, Zorian erected a large shield in front of the group, trying to buy time. Sadly, unlike the other trolls Zorian had battled in the previous restarts, this once was too smart to just crash into the shield. It smashed it's mace into the shield with great force – once, twice, three times. The shield broke and the troll kicked him in the chest, catapulting him backwards where he collided with Grunt and Mumble and interrupted whatever they were about to cast.

Taiven, on the other hand, managed to finish hers. A vortex of fire surged forward, finishing off the surviving mage and the three other trolls that were moving the aid their comrade but leaving the lead troll merely singed.

And very, very angry.

"Shit," Taiven said quietly, as the troll raised its mace for a killing strike.

Even though he knew her death wouldn't be permanent, even though he had known there was a chance for this to happen when he had agreed to participate in this plan, Zorian found himself completely horrified at the idea of watching Taiven get crushed to death. Killed because of him and his plots and schemes…

He reached out to the troll's mind and noticed it was no longer being muted – while Taiven's spell failed to incinerate the troll, it seemed to have burned out whatever protected it from mind magic. Rather than try any sort of sophisticated attack, he simply flooded it with meaningless drivel, blasting its mind with random telepathy.

The troll flinched in shock and spasmed, halting its attack and dropping the mace it was holding. Zorian immediately threw two explosive cubes at its feet.

"Taiven, get back!"

She didn't have to be told twice, immediately snapping out of her daze and scrambling backwards out of the troll's reach. Zorian activated the bombs as soon as he judged her out of reach and the troll was enveloped in a deafening explosion.

Somehow, it still survived. It was kneeling and clutching its leg in pain, and bleeding all over, but Zorian could already see its flesh knitting together.

Damn it, what was it with this one troll!? Was it a super-troll or something?

And then two ice blue beams impacted directly into the troll's chest, courtesy of Grunt and Mumble, and the creature immediately froze over and went still.

"Is it finally dead?" he asked.

"I don't know and don't care," Taiven said. "Let's get lost before we meet another one."

Zorian took a deep, shuddering breath and nodded in assent. Then he tried to take a step and winced at the pain in his leg. He could walk, but he just knew he was going to be hurting for the rest of the week.

'This better be worth it, you damn manipulative spider,' he inwardly thought.

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

[So it's all done?] the matriarch asked.

Zorian gripped the stone disk in his hand tighter. [Yes. I just said so, didn't I? Thankfully, there were no actual casualties, though it was close. In many ways our close brush with death works in favor of your plan, since Taiven is really pissed about these people now and determined to bring them to justice. She is going to report the whole thing tomorrow to the city authorities. I sincerely hope it wasn't you who arranged for us to stumble onto that group, miss Spear of Resolve, or I'll be very angry at you.]

[Don't worry, I had nothing to do with it,] the matriarch assured him.

[Right,] Zorian sighed. Maybe he was being paranoid, but the matriarch's behavior had grown ever more secretive over the past few restarts and he wouldn't put it past her to pull something like that. [How about you? Is your task done?]

[Yes,] the matriarch confirmed. [I have contacted Zach and told him that the aranea are aware of the time loop.]

==Author's Notes and References==
<references />

{{MotherofLearningNavbar
|[[Mother of Learning:Volume_01_Chapter_023|Chapter 023]]
|[[Mother of Learning:Volume_01_Chapter_025|Chapter 025]]
}}
</noinclude>

Mother of Learning:Volume 01 Chapter 018

2014-07-27T07:16:26Z

Bilagaana: typo

=== The Pact is Sealed ===

He should have known, really – every time he got even slightly closer to getting to the bottom of this mess, some complication sprang up to hamper his progress. It was uncanny. He was half-tempted to conclude the (as of yet unconfirmed) third time-traveler was messing with him, but he would have expected something far more decisive than a pack of war trolls if that were the case.

…and now that he thought about it, it was kind of scary how radically his perspective must have shifted during the last year if he started considering troll war bands a nuisance rather than an existential threat.

[Not this again,] the aranea matriarch complained telepathically. [How do those things keep finding us? I had the whole web warded against divinations and everything…]

Zorian filed in the back of his mind the fact that this wasn't the first time the matriarch encountered the war trolls, but at the moment he didn't really have enough time to consider that little tidbit in any appreciable detail. He exchanged a knowing look with Kael, and then they both turned around and started running in the direction they came from. Zorian motioned for the aranea to follow after them, and received a thought of assent from the matriarch in turn.

[We can't outrun them,] the matriarch noted as they ran. [Especially us aranea – aside from short bursts of speed, we're actually a lot slower than humans.]

[It's fine,] Zorian thought, certain that the aranea would pick up on it. [Me and Kael prepared a couple of surprises for pursuers behind us. They should slow the trolls down enough for us to reach the surface.]

[Ah. An insurance against me in case the talks turned sour?] the matriarch surmised. [You hid it well from my surface scans. I would have been caught totally off-guard if I had truly planned to double-cross you. Then again, I don't think I could have caught up to you if you decided to run anyway, so it was mostly a wasted effort. Or would have been, had there been no war trolls.]

[Information on aranea running speed is a tad hard to come by in human books,] Zorian thought irritably, slowing down to let the aranea overtake him. They were just about to pass the first trap and he didn't want to seal the aranea on the other side of the forcefield along with the trolls. [Can't you use your mind magic to pacify those things?]

The war trolls rounded a corner in a tightly-packed mass of green flesh, howling like lunatics and waving their huge swords and maces around like they were twigs, but Zorian was ready at that point. He sent a pulse of mana into the pair of nearby cubes covered with sigils and a sheet of force sealed the corridor. It wouldn't last long if a bunch of trolls kept beating at it, but he never counted on it being an insurmountable obstacle in the first place.

[Sadly, whomever is controlling them has learned to shield their minds against us after the first few conflicts,] the matriarch said. [It's not foolproof, but we won't be able to pick their defenses apart before they smash us into pulp.]

There was a terrible racket behind them, and Zorian chanced a glance back to the barrier to see what was happening. The sight that greeted him brought a pleased smile to his lips – the trolls had apparently failed to arrest their momentum properly and ended up crashing head-first in the barrier. Probably because the relatively narrow corridor didn't allow the trolls to advance in a single line and the ones in the back didn't let the ones in the front break up the mad charge. Or maybe they just didn't recognize the forcefield for what it is? No matter, the point was that they were currently all tangled on the floor in a great big confused mass, and would take some time to reorganize. That should give them enough of a lead to escape cleanly, even with the slowpoke aranea weighting them down.

Just to make sure he activated the next two barrier traps as well, but the two cubes holding explosive traps he simply scooped up and took with him. They were weapons of desperation, truth be told, and he wasn't sure if he could activate them without blowing himself up along with the target. Besides, he was pretty sure they didn't have enough power to seriously damage a troll, being designed to handle much squishier targets.

Zorian was worried about how they were going to smuggle a trio of giant spiders past the entrance guards, but he needn't have worried – the aranea seemed to be able to edit other people's senses in real time, effectively erasing their presence to the victim. Zorian had to admit he hadn't thought the aranea's mind magic was quite so… ''subtle''. It would appear he was still taking them far too lightly.

But anyway, they were back on surface and totally safe. Huh. He hadn't expected the whole thing to end so… favorably. When he realized a pack of trolls was coming after them, he fully expected he was heading for an early restart. It seemed good things ''did'' happen to good people occasionally. Still, as happy as he was at his current fortune, his talk with the aranea wasn't finished yet, so the four of them quickly relocated themselves in a deserted alley to continue their conversation.

"We should be safe enough to talk here," the matriarch said in her magically-assisted voice. "I can't sense the presence of any minds that don't belong here. Not even those blasted cranium rats."

"The what?" asked Zorian.

"Another psychic creature we've recently come to share this city with," the matriarch groused. "They look much like regular rats, except the top of their head looks like it has been sawn off, leaving their brains visible."

"Oh," Zorian said. "I actually saw something like that once, back in my original live-through of this month. I never went down that street in any of the subsequent restarts, though."

"Probably for the best," the matriarch said. "It is likely they are working for the invasion forces. They only appeared recently and the trolls started harassing us when we tried to exterminate them."

"Are the rats intelligent?" asked Kael. "You seem to be implying they're some kind of spies, yes?"

"They are psychic, like us," the matriarch said. "Their minds are telepathically linked to one another, forming a collective intelligence. Individually, they are little more than particularly cunning rats, but the more of them group together, the smarter they get. And the stronger their telepathic abilities become. They're small enough to get anywhere and the death of any particular rat is inconsequential. Each one acts as a relay for the full power and intelligence of the entire swarm. They're almost perfect spies, better than even us aranea. As I said, we tried to get rid of them before they could muscle in on our territory… but we failed to account for the fact they weren't working alone."

"Crap," Zorian said. "With those things running around the city, it's no wonder the invaders are so well informed. They could be pulling information straight out of people's minds without anybody realizing it. All they need is to find one person that is privy to sensitive information and whose mind is unprotected, and they can blow a hole in the whole system."

"Yes," the matriarch confirmed. "Aranea can do something similar, but not nearly to the same extent. We're too big to move as freely through human settlements as cranium rats do, and our individual members are not as expendable as individual cranium rats. They can get into many places where we can't, especially warded ones – giant spiders trip defensive wards in ways that a couple of funny-looking rats do not."

Zorian frowned as he suddenly realized something. With these cranium rats on the loose in the city and working with the invaders, there was no way the invasion organizers remained ignorant of the time loop in every single restart. Zorian himself had not advertised his situation much, but Zach did. Sometimes very visibly and explicitly, if Zach hadn't been speaking in hyperbole when Zorian talked to him. So whoever was controlling the cranium rats knew about Zach being a time traveler in at least some of the restarts… and never did anything about it. Zorian found that difficult to explain. Did they just refuse to believe what their agents on the ground were telling them? That sounded uncharacteristically sloppy considering how well the invaders seemed to be organized otherwise.

"An interesting point," the matriarch said, breaking him out of his thoughts. "I'm beginning to understand why you're so reluctant to deal openly with this Zach. But we're getting distracted here, dancing around the real issue. You heard my offer, Zorian. I have been very generous about my information thus far, but I'm afraid I'm going to have to put my foot down now. I want a straight answer – will you let me send a memory packet through you or not?"

Zorian sighed. What a difficult question. He wanted – no, ''needed'' – what the matriarch was offering… but he really didn't trust her with this. And really, how could he? Mind magic was only a hair's breadth better than soul magic in terms of abuse potential, and that was only because mind magic had well-established counters whereas soul magic did not.

"You're asking a lot," Zorian complained.

"I offer a lot," the matriarch countered. "And besides, I'm taking as big of a risk here as you do. I have no guarantee that you will actually track me down in each restart and alert me to the memories I stored inside your mind. What stops you from playing along for a few restarts, until you've gotten everything you wanted from me, and then meticulously avoiding contact with me for the rest of the time loop? Nothing. I have taken a leap of faith and decided to trust you. Is it so wrong to expect a similar commitment from you in turn?"

A short silence descended on the scene as Zorian digested her words in his head. He supposed there was some merit in what she was saying, though he wasn't quite buying the idea that she was risking as much as he was. His risk was more final and immediate than hers.

Oh well. No pain, no gain.

"Fine," he said. "I agree to your terms."

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

"You are a braver man than I," Kael told him as they slowly walked back to Imaya's place.

Zorian absent-mindedly rubbed his forehead instead of giving him a proper answer. He didn't feel noticeably different after the aranea was finished with the procedure, to be honest. Kael was worried about possible dormant command spells that the matriarch may have implanted along with the memory packet, but…

"I actually had a reason to think it might not be as dangerous as it sounded," Zorian finally said.

"Oh?" Kael prompted.

"Yeah. I researched the limitation of mind magic before we went to talk to the matriarch, both the classical spellcasting type and the telepathic abilities of magical creatures known to use them. I even asked Ilsa and our combat magic instructor for advice. I probably made them really suspicious of what the hell I'm doing but whatever. Anyway, everyone seems to agree that even expert mind mages can't just rewrite someone's brain on a whim, or in a stealthy manner. It takes a great deal of time and you basically have to knock the victim unconscious or they will be fully aware of what you're trying to do to them and fight it with everything they got – physically and mentally. If the matriarch tried to do something truly terrible to me, we would have known so quickly enough."

"I'm not really sure I could have done much for you, even if I noticed the deal had gone bad," Kael said. "I do have some modest combat skills, but I doubt they'd be enough to fight off three giant spiders that are all within jumping distance of me."

"It doesn't matter," said Zorian, reaching into his pocket to retrieve one of his two unspent explosive cubes. He held the stone cube in his palm so Kael could see it. "All I had to do was send a pulse of mana into these and both me and the matriarch would have ended up in pieces. I very much doubt the matriarch could have incapacitated me faster than I can pulse my mana."

"Suicide?" Kael asked, sounding surprised. He shook his head. "I stand by what I said. You are a braver man than I."

"As Zach once told me, the time loop skews your perspective on dying," said Zorian, putting the cube back in his pocket. Now that he thought about it, his impromptu security system reminded him of the similar system that protected Zach from the lich's soul meld spell. He should probably start carrying something like this all the time, just in case. Something way lighter and less noticeable than two big stone cubes, though.

"It's still possible she used something less comprehensive than a full personality rewrite on you, though," Kael said after a few seconds.

"I know," Zorian said. "But you heard what she said at the end. The memory packet should last for a year, at minimum. I plan to avoid the aranea in the next several restarts while I look for a way to examine my mind for such things. Even if the magical expertise is beyond me, I'm sure I can find an expert to hire so they can take a look at me."

"Ah. Good idea," Kael nodded. "Of course, that means it will be a while before you can question the matriarch again. She did say she wasn't saying anything until you deliver the memories to her reborn self in the next restart."

"An acceptable delay," Zorian shrugged. It wasn't like he had nothing to do while he waited, and Zach had indicated he would be spending the next several restarts in Cyoria as well. Hell, even in this particular restart he had to see what Haslush would do about the invasion and what Zorian could do to help him. If he ended up staying in Cyoria during the summer festival at all, that is. He wasn't sure he wanted to do that, all things considered. "So… do you want to tell me your master plan for getting yourself into this time loop now or later?"

"Later," Kael grumbled. "I haven't even ironed out all the details in my head yet. Stupid spider and her big mandibles…"

"I'm pretty sure her speech didn't involve mandibles in any way, actually," Zorian said. "It was a pure sound illusion."

"Really? Wasn't my mind shield spell supposed to protect me from mind effects like illusions, even if they're beneficial?" asked Kael, frowning in confusion.

"The matriarch's spell wasn't targeting your mind. It created actual sound waves," said Zorian.

"But then it's a sound spell, not an illusion no?" Kael stated more than asked.

"Officially, any spell that creates 'fake' scenery is an illusion, regardless of the means it uses to do so. Many illusions are made primarily out of actual light and sound, but they're still illusions."

"That's… surprisingly imprecise," Kael said.

"I understand it's because a lot of actual structured spells from illusionary disciplines combine mental illusions with… well, let's call them physical ones. Theoretically, you could separate the two into different categories, and many tried, but in the end the Eldemar mage guild decided to just admit defeat and lump them together."

"How surprisingly practical of the Guild, then," Kael said. "I guess even they get an attack of common sense from time to time."

Zorian said nothing. He didn't need empathy to deduce that his morlock companion had a bit of a grudge against the Guild for some reason. Personally, Zorian thought the mage guild was doing a pretty good job overall, but he wasn't so impressed with them that he would defend them in front of others.

The rest of the walk passed in relative silence.

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

As the start of the summer festival approached, Zorian became more and more certain that Haslush wasn't going to do much about the invasion. He's wasn't sure whether the man had decided Zorian's 'suspicions' were merely a rumor or whether he was ordered to drop the issue, but he no longer seemed very interested in the whole matter. For Zorian, this was a sign that he should take Kirielle and get out of the city before the invasion starts – he had no interest in getting murdered by the invaders again, and even less in having Kirielle die alongside of him.

He would have to see whether he could talk Kael and Imaya into leaving with them.

But although the date was fast approaching, such problems weren't a pressing concern yet. Currently, he just wanted to have something to eat and lie down a little. Kirithishli had given him some truly mind-numbing tasks to perform today, and he wasn't in the mood for plotting. Conveniently, the moment he walked into the house he was assaulted by the smell of food wafting from the kitchen. Imaya's insistence on keeping her informed of his comings and goings was somewhat annoying, but Zorian had to admit it was convenient how she timed her meals to match his and Kael's schedule.

He entered the kitchen as was immediately tackled by Kirielle.

"Brother, I hurt my hand!" she wailed, waving her hand in front of his face. "Hurry, you have to heal it!"

Zorian snatched her wrist to stop her from moving her hand so much and inspected the 'grievous injury'. It was a shallow cut – a scratch really – that would probably heal on its own by the end of the day. Out of the corner of his eyes he could see Imaya trying not to laugh.

Zorian suppressed the urge to sigh. He knew his family would make fun of him if they knew he was an empath, but he honestly didn't expect Kirielle to descend to this level. She ''knew'' he wasn't a healer, association between empathy and the healing arts notwithstanding. Though considering his excellent mana shaping skills, he would probably make a good healer with enough training… something to consider, at least.

Schooling his face into a serious expression, he slowly turned Kirielle's 'injured' hand this way or that, pretending to study it in detail. Finally, after a thoughtful hum, he looked Kirielle straight in the eye.

"I'm afraid there's nothing to be done, Miss. We will have to cut it off," he concluded gravely. He then turned towards Kana, who was sitting at the table but studiously watching the entire exchange, and gave her a deep, meaningful look. "Fetch the saw."

Kana nodded seriously at him and motioned to leave the table, only to get stopped by laughing Imaya who assured her that he was 'just joking'. Zorian was pretty sure the little girl understood that all too well and was just playing along. Did they even ''have'' a saw in the house?

In any case, Kirielle wrenched her wrist out of his grasp at his declaration and pouted at him.

"Jerk," she declared, sticking her tongue out at him.

The meal was a relatively quiet, except for occasional outburst from Kirielle. But that was Kirielle for you – she was a loud person by nature, though Zorian was pleased to say she did have calm periods from time to time. Mostly when she was reading or drawing. It still surprised him a little every time he saw her do that, since it seemed rather out of character for someone like Kirielle to be so absorbed into a book or a drawing. Doubly so because he knew from personal experience that mother and father didn't think much of hobbies like that and tried to discourage them as much as possible.

After the meal, Zorian retreated back to his room, Kirielle following after him. Zorian didn't feel in the mood to chase her off and let her, but she seemed to be in a fairly agreeable mood today and left him largely at peace. He was currently sitting cross-legged while practicing his shaping skills, while Kirielle was lying on her stomach and drawing something on the floor, a small pile of papers scattered around her. Eventually, though, her pen stopped moving and she spent the next several minutes nervously chewing on the tip of it. Zorian was versed well enough in her ticks by now to know his peace and quiet would end soon after.

"Zorian?" she suddenly asked.

"Yeah?" he sighed.

"Why do you study so hard?" she asked, giving him a curious look. "Even though nothing really matters in this time loop you're stuck in, you still keep working all the time. Don't you want to have fun from time to time?"

"You're wrong," Zorian said. "First of all, everything matters. You are what you do, and if I were start doing stupid things just because there is seemingly no consequence for them, those actions would eventually come to define me. Secondly… I actually find studying fun. Well, maybe not all of it, but you get the idea." There was a short silence, but Kirielle seemed reluctant to continue the conversation, even though she clearly wanted to say something. Zorian decided to help her out. "Why do you ask? Is there something you would rather be doing?"

Kirielle's eyes darted between him and the pile of drawings on the floor several times, before she finally reached a decision. She scooped up the papers into a neat stack and promptly plopped it into Zorian's lap.

"Can you look at my drawings and tell me what you think?" she asked excitedly.

Oh. Well that wasn't too bad. He never paid much attention to her drawings, especially since she tended to hide them whenever he tried to get a better look, but from what he had glimpsed they were pretty good. Hell, he was feeling in a good mood so he wouldn't even mock her… too… much…

Damn.

Zorian watched and listened in silence and Kirielle animatedly showed off the fruits of her labor, explaining what the drawings represented. Not that she needed to do so, because the drawings were frighteningly realistic. She wasn't just good – she was freaking amazing. Zorian could swear he was looking at drawings of a professional artist rather than some childish drawings of his little sister. One of the drawings was a very detailed scene of Cyoria's cityscape that was so chock full of little details that Zorian was shocked Kirielle actually had the patience to put them down to paper, never mind draw them properly.

"Kirielle, those are absolutely amazing," he said honestly. He had intended to make a few jabs at her skill at first, but he honestly couldn't see anything remotely worth mocking in these. "Why on earth is mother not bragging to everyone about having a budding little artist for a daughter?"

Kirielle shifted uncomfortably in his lap. "Mother doesn't approve of me drawing. She won't buy me any supplies and she yells at me whenever she catches me doing that."

Zorian gave her a baffled look. What? Why on earth would she do that? Mother was close-minded and status-obsessed, but not actively malicious or anything. He picked up Kirielle's stack of drawings and leafed through it again, stopping at a very nice portrait of Byrn, the boy he and Kirielle interacted with on the train to Cyoria. Kirielle had never even seen the boy after that day, yet she was able to create a very faithful rendition of him, presumably by working from memory alone.

"Wait," he said suddenly. "Is that why you keep stealing my notebooks and writing supplies?"

"Ah! I thought you didn't even notice," she admitted. "Since you never complained about it to mother. Thanks for that, by the way."

Well, he never said anything because he thought mother wouldn't do anything about it, even if she knew. But hey, all was well that ended well, and he certainly wasn't going to tell Kirielle the truth and destroy whatever gratitude he just earned…

"What about the books, then? I suppose she disapproved of those too?" Zorian guessed.

"Yeah," Kirielle said, clutching her drawings close to her chest. "She won't buy me any. She says a lady shouldn't waste time with such things."

''That'' he actually expected, truth be told. Mother didn't like it when ''he'' spent his time reading, so he imagined she would be none too happy to see her darling daughter picking up such a hobby. Still didn't explain why she didn't want Kirielle to draw, though.

"Well, that's mother for you," said Zorian. She seemed to be getting rather upset, and Zorian could totally understand. It would appear her situation had more similarities to his own than he had ever dreamed about. "Don't worry about it. It was the same with me at first. She'll lay off once she sees she can't bully you into submission."

"It's not the same!" Kirielle suddenly snapped at him.

Now what?

"Kiri…"

"You don't get it! It's not the same because you're away from home most of the year and she can't do anything to you while you're away! You and Daimen and Fortov are here, learning magic and doing whatever you want, ''and I'll never get to do that''!" She buried her head in Zorian's chest, her tiny little finger digging painfully into his arms. "It's not the same because I'm a ''girl''…"

Zorian wrapped his arms around Kirielle, rocking her gently to calm her down while he digested what she was telling him. Finally, a realization hit him. Traditionalists in Cirin often held a view that educating female children was a waste of time and money. Hell, some of them even went against the law and refused to send their daughters into elementary school to learn how to read and write! It didn't help that mage academies tended to be rather expensive, even lower quality ones…

"They aren't going to send you to a mage academy…" Zorian concluded out loud.

Kirielle shook her head, her face still buried in his chest.

"They say I don't need it," she said, sniffing sadly. "They already have a marriage arranged for me for when I turn 15."

"Well isn't that nice for them," said Zorian coldly. "You know what, Kiri? You're right. It's not the same. I had to defy mother and father all by myself… you, on the other hand, have ''me''."

Kirielle peeled her face from his chest and gave him a searching look.

"You never wanted to help me before," she accused. "Every time I asked you to teach me magic you blew me off."

"I didn't know what you were dealing with," Zorian shrugged. "I thought you were just impatient and didn't want to waste my time on something you were going to learn in due time anyway. But rest assured, if mother and father don't change their minds over the years, you will always have a teacher in me."

She stared at him for a few seconds before she snatched one of his arms by the wrist and gripped it in an oath-making position.

"Promise?" she asked.

Zorian squeezed her hand tighter, eliciting a yelp from her.

"Promise," he confirmed.

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

Two days before the summer festival, Kael finally laid out his plan to Zorian. It was a lot less concrete than the matriarch's one, and basically involved talking to a number of individuals that Kael thought might know something about soul magic or time travel. None of them were in Cyoria, though, and would require Zorian to basically blow off school in order to travel across the country (and in some cases even across borders). The morlock also hinted that he knew a couple of individuals living in the Great Northern Forest, but he admitted it might be a bad idea to visit those until he could actually defend himself properly. Zorian memorized the names and locations, but it would be a while until he could visit any of them.

The end of the restart was totally uneventful – He, Kirielle, Kael and Kana boarded the train heading out of Cyoria on the night of the festival and spent the last remaining hours playing card games to pass the time. Imaya refused to go with them, which was fairly unsurprising, giving the suddenness of their request and the sketchy nature of their warnings.

And then, like always, Zorian woke up in Cirin, Kirielle wishing him a good morning. He didn't take her with him this time, which turned out to be a good idea, as Zach did indeed come to class in that particular restart. The other time traveler tried to strike up a conversation with him, but Zorian was determined to avoid him and gave him a cold shoulder. After a few days, Zach seemed to admit defeat and gave up, but Zorian could see that the other boy was watching him way more closely than he did most people. Zorian's freedom to act as he saw fit was consequently somewhat limited, and he mostly amused himself with honing his shaping skills, combat magic, divinations, and spell formula. Taiven was not informed of the 'rumors' behind giant telepathic spiders in the sewers, as he didn't want to meet the matriarch just yet.

An entire restart passed in this fashion. And the next one. And the next. In total, it took six restarts before Zach to stop approaching him at the start of each restart and otherwise paying attention to him. Despite this, Zorian was pleased with what he had accomplished.

He had spent three of the six restarts learning from the ever-enthusiastic Nora Boole (the other three restarts were spent learning from Haslush) and had gotten skilled enough at spell formula to create a lighter, more inconspicuous version of his explosive suicide switch. It was still a cube, though a much smaller one made of a combination of wood and stone – he made two of them in each restart now and attached them to his key so they would appear as an ornament.

He had also found a mage specializing in mind magic and had him inspect his mind for implanted compulsions and other nasty surprises. Sadly, the man was rather baffled by the memory packet and couldn't confirm it only contained memories. He did confirm, however, that it was currently dormant, and also that no other magical effect was currently active in his mind. If there was some kind of trap in the memory packet, it had yet to activate.

The seventh restart saw Zach still in class, but he appeared to have finally given up on Zorian as a lost cause. It was time to get down to business.

==Author's Notes and References==
<references />

{{MotherofLearningNavbar
|[[Mother of Learning:Volume_01_Chapter_017|Chapter 017]]
|[[Mother of Learning:Volume_01_Chapter_019|Chapter 019]]
}}
</noinclude>

Mother of Learning:Volume 01 Chapter 001

2014-07-27T00:09:06Z

Bilagaana: typo

===Good Morning Brother===

Zorian's eyes abruptly shot open as a sharp pain erupted from his stomach. His whole body convulsed, buckling against the object that fell on him, and suddenly he was wide awake, not a trace of drowsiness in his mind.

"Good morning, brother!" an annoyingly cheerful voice sounded right on top of him. "Morning, morning, ''MORNING''!"

Zorian glared at his little sister, but she just smiled back at him cheekily, still sprawled across his stomach. She was humming to herself in obvious satisfaction, kicking her feet playfully in the air as she studied the giant world map Zorian had tacked to the wall next to his bed. Or rather, pretended to study – Zorian could see her watching him intently out of the corner of her eyes for a reaction.

This is what he gets for not arcane locking the door and setting up a basic alarm perimeter around his bed.

"Get off," he told her in the calmest voice he could muster.

"Mom said to wake you up," she said matter-of-factly, not budging from her spot.

"Not like this, she didn't" Zorian grumbled, swallowing his irritation and patiently waited until she dropped her guard enough. Predictably, Kirielle grew visibly agitated after only a few moments of this pretend disinterest. Just before she was about to blow up Zorian quickly grasped her legs and chest and flipped her over the edge of the bed. She fell to the floor with a thud and an indignant yelp, Zorian quickly jumped to his feet to better respond to any violence she might decide to retaliate with. He glanced down on her and sniffed disdainfully. "I'll be sure to remember this the next time I'm asked to wake ''you'' up."

"Fat chance of that," she retorted defiantly. "You always sleep longer than I do."

Zorian simply sighed in defeat. Damn the little imp, but she was right about that.

"So…" she began excitedly, jumping to her feet, "are you excited?"

Zorian watched her for a moment as she bounced around his room like a monkey on caffeine. Sometimes he wished he had some of that boundless energy of hers. But only some.

"About what?" Zorian asked innocently, feigning ignorance. He knew what she meant, of course, but constantly asking obvious questions was the fastest way of frustrating his little sister into dropping a conversation he'd rather not have.

"Going back to the academy!" she whined, clearly aware of what he was doing. He needed to learn some new tricks. "Learning magic. Can you show me some magic?"

Zorian let out a long suffering sigh. Kirielle had always treated him as something of a playmate of hers, despite him doing his best not to encourage her, but usually she remained within certain unspoken boundaries. She was downright impossible this year, though, and mother was wholly unsympathetic to his pleas to rein her in. All he did was read all day long, she said, so it wasn't as if he was doing anything ''important''… Thankfully the summer break was over and he could finally get away from them all.

"Kiri, I have to pack. Why don't you go pester Fortov for a change?"

She scowled at him unhappily for a second and then perked up, as if remembering something, and quickly ran out of the room. Zorian's eyes widened when he realized what she was up to a second too late.

"No!" he yelled as he ran after her, only to have the bathroom door slammed into his face. He pounded on the door in frustration. "God damn it, Kiri! You had all the time in the world to go to the bathroom ''before'' I woke up!"

"Sucks to be you," was her only answer.

After hurling a few choice curses at the door, Zorian stomped off back to his room to get dressed. She would be inside for ages, he was sure, if only to spite him.

Quickly changing out of his pajamas and putting on his glasses, Zorian took a moment to look around his room. He was pleased to note Kirielle hadn't rummaged through his stuff before waking him up. She had a very fuzzy notion of (other people's) privacy.

It didn't take Zorian long to pack – he had never really unpacked, to be honest, and would have gone back to Cyoria a week ago if he thought mother would have allowed it. He was just packing his school supplies when he realized with irritation that some of his textbooks were missing. He could try a locator spell, but he was pretty sure he knew where they ended up – Kirielle had a habit of taking them to her room, no matter how many times Zorian told her to keep her sticky little fingers away from them. Working on a hunch, he double-checked his writing supplies and sure enough, found they have been greatly depleted.

It always happened – every time he came home, Kirielle would raid his school supplies. Putting aside the ethical problems inherent in breaking into your brother's room in order to steal his things, what on earth was she doing with all those pencils and erasers? This time he specifically bought extras with his sister in mind, but it still wasn't enough - he couldn't find a single eraser in his drawer, and he bought a whole packet of them before coming home. Why Kirielle couldn't simply ask mother to buy her some books and pens of her own was never really clear to Zorian. She was the youngest and the only daughter, so mother was always happy to spoil her - the dolls she talked mother into buying for her were 5 times more expensive than a couple of books and a stack of pencils.

In any case, while Zorian had no delusions about ever seeing his writing supplies again, he really needed those textbooks. With that in mind, he marched off into his sister's room, ignoring the 'keep out!' warning on the door, and quickly found his missing books in the usual location – cunningly hidden under the bed, behind several conveniently placed stuffed animals.

His packing done, he went downstairs to eat something and see what mother wanted from him.

Though his family thought he simply liked to sleep in, Zorian actually had a reason for being a late riser. It meant he could eat his food in peace, as everyone else had already had their breakfast by then. Few things annoyed him more than someone trying to strike up a conversation while he was eating, and that was precisely the time when the rest of his family were the most talkative. Unfortunately, mother wasn't willing to wait for him today, and immediately descended upon him when she saw him coming down. He didn't even finish descending down the stairs, and yet she had already found something about him that she didn't like.

"You don't really intend to go out looking like that, do you?" she asked.

"What's wrong with this?" asked Zorian. He was wearing a plain brown outfit, little different from the ones other boys wore when they were going into the city. It seemed just fine to him.

"You can't go out looking like that," his mother said with a long-suffering sigh. "What do you think people will say when they see you wearing that?"

"Nothing?" Zorian tried.

"Zorian, don't be so difficult," she snapped at him. "Our family is one of the pillars of this town. We're under scrutiny every time we leave the house. I know you don't care about such things, but appearances are important to a lot of people. You need to realize you're not an island, and you can't decide things as if you were alone in the world. You are a member of this family, and your actions inevitably reflect on our reputation. I will not let you embarrass me by looking like a common factory worker. Go back to your room and put on some proper attire."

Zorian restrained himself from rolling his eyes just long enough to turn his back on her. Maybe her guilt trip would have been more effective if this was the first time she tried it on him. Still, it wasn't worth the argument, so he changed into a pricier set of clothes. It was totally excessive, considering he would be spending the whole day in the train, but his mother nodded approvingly when she saw him coming down the stairs. She had him turn and pose like a show animal for a while, before pronouncing him 'fairly decent'. He went to the kitchen and, to his annoyance, mother followed after him. No eating in peace today, it seemed.

Father was thankfully on one of his 'business trips', so he wouldn't have to deal with him today.

He entered the kitchen and frowned when he saw a bowl of porridge already waiting for him on the table. Usually he made his own breakfast, and he liked it that way, but he knew his mother never accepted that. This was her idea of a peace gesture, which meant she was going to ask something he won't like out of him.

"I figured I would prepare something for you today, and I know you've always liked porridge," she said. Zorian refrained from mentioning he hadn't liked it since he was about 8. "You slept longer than I thought you would, though. It's gone cold while I've waited for you."

Zorian rolled his eyes and cast a slightly modified heat water spell at the porridge, which was instantly back at a pleasant temperature.

He ate his breakfast in silence while mother talked to him at length about a crop-related dispute one of their suppliers was involved in, dancing around whatever topic she wanted to breach. He effortlessly tuned her out. It was practically a survival skill for every child in the Kazinski family, as both mother and father were prone to protracted lectures on every subject imaginable, but doubly so for Zorian, who was the black sheep of the family and thus subjected to such monologues more frequently than the rest. Thankfully, his mother thought nothing of his silence, because Zorian was always as silent as possible around his family – he had learnt many years ago that this was the easiest way of getting along with them.

"Mother," he interrupted her. "I just woke up via Kiri jumping on me, I haven't had a chance to go to the bathroom and now you're pestering me while I'm eating. Either get to the point or wait a couple of minutes while I finish breakfast."

"She did it again?" his mother asked, amusement obvious in her voice.

Zorian rubbed his eyes, not saying anything, before surreptitiously pocketing an apple from the bowl on the table while his mother wasn't looking. There was a lot of annoying things Kirielle did again and again, but complaining about it to mother was a waste of time. No one in this family was on ''his'' side.

"Oh don't be like that," his mother said, noticing his less than pleased reaction. "She's just bored and playing with you. You take things way too seriously, just like your father."

"I am nothing like my father!" Zorian half-yelled, glaring at her. This was why he hated eating with other people. He returned to his breakfast with renewed vigor, eager to finish this as soon as possible.

"Of course you're not," mother said airily, before suddenly switching the subject. "Actually, this reminds me of something. Your father and I are going to Koth to visit Daimen."

Zorian bit the spoon in his mouth to prevent himself from making a snide comment. It was always Daimen this, Daimen that. There were days when Zorian wondered why his parents had three other children when they were clearly so enamored with their eldest son. Really, going to another continent just to visit him? What, were they going to die if they didn't see him for a year?

"What's that got to do with me?" Zorian asked.

"It will be an extended visit," she said. "We'll be there for about 6 months, most of it spent traveling from one place to another. You and Fortov will be at the academy, of course, but I'm worried about Kirielle. She's only 9 and I don't feel comfortable bringing her along with us."

Zorian paled, finally catching on to what she wants of him. Hell. No.

"Mother, I'm 15," he protested.

"So?" she asked. "Your father and I were already married when we were your age."

"Times change. Besides, I spend most of the day at the academy," Zorian responded. "Why don't you ask Fortov to take care of her? He's a year older and he has his own apartment."

"Fortov is in his fourth year," his mother said sternly. "He's going to graduate this year so he has to focus on his grades."

"You mean he said no," Zorian concluded out loud.

"And besides…" she continued, ignoring his remark, "I'm sure you're aware of how irresponsible Fortov can be at times. I don't think he's fit to raise a little girl."

"And whose fault is that?" Zorian grumbled quietly, loudly dropping his spoon and pushing the plate away from him. Maybe Fortov was irresponsible because he knew mother and father would simply dump his responsibilities onto Zorian if he just played dumb long enough, didn't that ever occur to her? Why did it always fall to him to deal with the little imp? Well he wasn't going to get saddled with this! If Fortov was too good to take care of Kirielle, then so was Zorian!

Plus, the little tattletale would undoubtedly report everything he did back to mother without a second thought. The best thing about attending a school so far from home was that he could do whatever he wanted with his family being none the wiser, and there was no way he was going to give that up. Really, this was just a transparent ploy by his mother to spy on him, so she could lecture him some more about family pride and proper manners.

"I don't think I'm fit for that either," continued Zorian a little louder. "You said only a few minutes ago that I'm an embarrassment to the family. We wouldn't want to corrupt little Kiri with my uncaring attitude, now would we?"

"I didn't-"

"No!" Zorian shouted.

"Oh have it your way," she huffed in resignation. "But really, I wasn't suggesting-"

"What are you talking about?" Kirielle called out from behind him.

"We were discussing what a rotten brat you are," shot back Zorian immediately.

"No you weren't!"

Zorian just rolled his eyes and rose from his seat, intending to go to the bathroom, only to find an irate little sister blocking his path. There was a knock at the door.

"I'll get it!" said Zorian quickly, knowing that mother would demand that one of them open the door and that Kirielle wouldn't budge from her spot any time soon - she could be very stubborn when she wanted.

That was how Zorian found himself staring at a bespectacled woman dressed in expensive-looking khaki-colored clothes and cradling a thick book in her arm.

The woman gave him an appraising glance, adjusting her glasses. "Zorian Kazinski?"

"Uh, yeah?" he said, unsure how to react to this development.

"I am Ilsa Zileti, from Cyoria's Royal Academy of Magical Arts. I'm here to discuss the results of your certification."

Color drained from Zorian's face. They sent an actual mage to talk to him!? What did he do to warrant this!? Mother was going to skin him alive!

"You aren't in trouble, mister Kazinski," she said, smiling in amusement. "The Academy has a habit of sending a representative to third year students to discuss various matters of interest. I confess I should have visited you sooner, but I have been a tad busy this year. You have my apologies."

Zorian stared at her for a few seconds.

"May I come in?"

"Huh? Oh!" said Zorian. "Forgive my manners, miss Zileti. Come in, come in."

"Thank you," she accepted politely, stepping into the house.

After a quick introduction to his mother and sister, Ilsa asked him if he had somewhere they could discuss school matters privately. Mother quickly decided she has to go to town market and took Kirielle with her, leaving him alone in the house with the mage, who promptly scattered various papers across the kitchen desk.

"So Zorian," she began. "You already know you passed the certification."

"Yes, I got the written notice," Zorian said. "Cirin doesn't have a mage tower, so I was going to pick up the badge when I got back to Cyoria."

Ilsa simply handed him a sealed scroll. Zorian inspected the scroll for a few seconds and then tried to break the seal so he could read it. Unfortunately, the seal was quite tough to break. Unnaturally so, even.

He frowned. Ilsa wouldn't have given him the scroll like this if she didn't think he had the ability to open it. A test of some sort? He wasn't anyone terribly special, so this would have to be something pretty easy. What skill did every recently-minted mage possess that would…

Oh. He almost eye-rolled when he realized what this was all about. He channeled some mana into the seal and it promptly snapped itself in half, allowing Zorian to finally unroll the scroll. It was written in very neat calligraphy and appeared to be some kind of proof of his identify as a first circle mage. He glanced back at Ilsa, who nodded approvingly, confirming to Zorian that he just passed a test of some sort.

"You don't really have to pick up your badge until you finish school," she said. "The badge is pretty expensive and nobody is really going to bother you about it unless you plan to open a shop or otherwise sell your magical expertise. If they do bother you for whatever reason, just refer them to the academy and we'll clear things up."

Zorian shrugged. While he did intend to break away from his family, he'd prefer to wait until graduation, and that was two years away. He motioned on for her to continue.

"Very well, then. The records say you lived in the academy housing for the past two years. I assume you intend to continue with that?"

Zorian nodded and she reached into one of her pockets and handed him a rather strange key. Zorian knew how locks in general worked, and could even pick simpler ones with enough time, and he couldn't figure out how this key is supposed to work – it had no 'teeth' to fit in with the tumblers inside the lock. On a hunch, he channeled some mana into it, and faint golden lines immediately lit across the surface of the metal. He looked at Ilsa in a silent question.

"Housing for third years works differently than you are used to," she told him. "As you're likely aware, now that you are a certified first circle mage, the academy is authorized to teach you spells of the first circle and above. Since you'll be handling sensitive material, greater security is required, so you'll be moving into a different building. The lock on your door is keyed to your mana, so you'll have to channel some of your personal mana into the key like you did just now before it will unlock."

"Ah," said Zorian in understanding. Idly he spun the key in his hand, wondering how exactly they got a hold of his mana signature. Something to research later, he supposed.

"Normally I would be explaining to you in detail what it means to be a third years student at Cyoria's magical academy, but I hear you have a train leaving soon, so why don't we jump straight to the main reason I'm here. Your mentor, and electives. You can ask me anything you wish to know afterwards."

Zorian perked up on this, especially the mention of 'mentor'. Each 3rd year was given a mentor that they met with once a week, who was supposed to teach students in ways not possible in a standard class format, and otherwise help them reach their maximum potential. A choice of one's mentor could make or break one's magical career and Zorian knew he had to choose carefully. Fortunately, he had asked around among older students to find out which ones are good and which ones are bad, so he should at least be able to get an above-average one.

"So which mentors can I choose from?" Zorian asked.

"Well, actually, I'm afraid you can't," Ilsa said apologetically. "Like I said, I was supposed to get to you sooner. Unfortunately, all but one of the mentors have filled their quota of students at this point."

Zorian had a bad feeling about this… "And this mentor is?"

"Xvim Chao."

Zorian groaned, burying his face in his hands. Of all the teachers, Xvim was widely agreed upon as the worst mentor you could possibly get. It just had to be him, didn't it?

"It's not that bad," Ilsa assured him. "The rumors are mostly exaggerated, and mostly spread by students unwilling to do the kind of work Professor Xvim requires of his charges. I'm sure a talented, hard-working student such as yourself will have no problems with him."

Zorian snorted. "I don't suppose there is any chance to transfer to another mentor, is there?"

"Not really. We've had a really good pass rate last year, and all of the mentors are swamped with students as it is. Professor Xvim is the least burdened of the available mentors."

"My, I wonder why," Zorian mumbled. "Alright, fine. What about electives?"

Ilsa handed him another scroll, this one unsealed, containing a list of all elective classes offered by the academy. It was long. ''Very'' long. You could sign up for practically anything, even things that weren't of strictly magical nature: things like advanced mathematics, classical literature, and architecture. It was to be expected, really, since Ikosian magical tradition had always been inextricably connected to other intellectual pursuits.

"You can choose up to 5, but no less than 3 electives this year. It would be a lot more convenient for us if you did it now, so that we can finalize the schedules over the weekend before the classes start. Don't be too intimidated by the sheer size of the list. Even if you choose something that doesn't appeal to you, you can switch to a different elective during the first month of school."

Zorian frowned. There was a lot of electives and he wasn't quite sure which ones he wanted to take. He already got shafted in the mentor department, so he really couldn't afford to screw up here. This would take a while.

"Please don't take this the wrong way miss Zileti, but would you mind if we take a short break before we go any further with this?"

"Of course not," she said. "Is something the matter?"

"Not at all," assured Zorian. "It's just that I ''really'' need to go to the bathroom."

Probably not the best way to make a first impression. Kirielle was so going to pay for putting him in this position.

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

Zorian trailed after his family in silence as they entered Cirin's train station, ignoring Fortov's exuberant greeting of some 'friends' of his. He scanned the crowd on the train station for any familiar faces but, predictably, came out empty. He didn't really know all that many people in his home town, as his parents loved reminding him.
He felt his mother's gaze on him as he unsuccessfully searched for an empty bench, but refused to look back at her – she would take that as permission to initiate conversation, and he already knew what she would say.

'Why don't you join Fortov and his friends, Zorian?'

Because they're immature jackasses, just like Fortov, that's why.

He sighed, looking at the empty train tracks with annoyance. The train was late. He didn't mind waiting as such, but waiting in the crowds was pure torture. His family would never understand, but Zorian hated crowds. It wasn't any tangible thing, really – it was more like large gatherings of people projected some kind of presence that weighed down on him constantly. Most of the time it was annoying, though it did have its uses – his parents stopped taking him to church when they realized that dragging him into a small hall packed with people resulted in vertigo and fainting in a matter of minutes. Fortunately, the train station wasn't currently crowded enough to produce such intense effects, but Zorian knew prolonged exposure would take its toll. He hoped the train wouldn't take ''too'' long, because he didn't relish spending the rest of the day with a headache.

Fortov's loud laughter broke him out of such gloomy musings. His older brother didn't have such problems, that's for sure. Like always, he was cheerful, sociable, and had a smile that could light up the world. The people he was surrounded with were clearly enthralled with him, and he stood out among them at first glance, despite having the same thin build that Zorian did. He just had that kind of presence around him. He was like Daimen in this way, only Daimen had actual skills to back up his charm.

He scoffed, shaking his head. Zorian didn't know for sure how Fortov had been accepted into a supposedly elite institution like Cyoria's magical academy, but he strongly suspected father had greased a few hands to get Fortov in. It wasn't that Fortov was stupid, so much as lazy and completely unable to focus on a task, no matter how critical. Not that most people knew that, of course – the boy was charming as hell, and very adept in sweeping his inadequacies under the metaphorical rug.

His father always joked that Fortov and Zorian each got a half of Daimen in them: Fortov got his charm, and Zorian his competence.

Zorian never liked his father's sense of humor.

A whistle pierced the air, and the train entered the station with a high-pitched squeal of metal wheels breaking against the tracks. The original trains were steam-powered machines that billowed smoke wherever they went and consumed unholy amounts of coal to keep going, but this one was powered by the newer techno-magic engines that consumed crystallized mana instead. Cleaner, cheaper and required less maintenance. Zorian could actually feel the mana radiating off the train as he approached, though his ability to sense magic was too underdeveloped to tell him any details. He had always wanted to look around the engine room of one of these things but could never figure out a good way to approach the train operators.

But that was a thought for another time. He gave a brief goodbye to mother and Kirielle and entered the train to find himself a seat. He intentionally chose an empty compartment, something that was surprisingly easy to find. Apparently, despite the gathered crowd, few of them would be taking this particular train.

5 minutes later the train gave another ear-splitting whistle and began it's long journey towards Cyoria.

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

There was a sharp crackling sound, following by the sound of a bell ringing.

"Now stopping in Korsa," a disembodied voice echoed. A crackling sound again. "I repeat, now stopping in Korsa. Thank you."

The speakers crackled one last time before turning silent.

Zorian released a long sigh of irritation and opened his eyes. He hated trains. The boredom, the heat, and rhythmic thumping sounds all conspired to make him sleepy, but every time he finally drifted off to sleep he was rudely awoken by the station announcer. That this was the very purpose of that announcer – to wake up passengers who would sleep through their destination – was not lost on Zorian, but it was no less annoying because of it.

He looked through the window, only to see a train station like any other. In fact, it was completely identical to the previous 5, down to the blue outline on the big white tablet saying 'Korsa'. Apparently the station builders were working off some kind of template these days. Looking at the station platform they were stopping at, he could see a large crowd of people waiting to get on the train. Korsa was a major trading hub, and a lot of newly-minted merchant families lived here, sending their children to Cyoria's prestigious academy to become mages and mingle among children of other influential people. Zorian found himself wishing that none of his fellow students join him in his compartment, but he knew it was an idle dream – there was too many of them and his compartment was completely empty aside from him. He did all he could to make himself comfortable in his seat and closed his eyes again.

The first person to join him in his compartment was a chubby, glasses-wearing girl in a green turtleneck. She gave him a cursory glance and started reading a book in silence. Zorian would have been ecstatic with such an agreeable traveling companion, but soon enough a group of four other girls came in and took the remaining four seats for themselves. The four newcomers were very loud and prone to giggling fits, and Zorian was sorely tempted to get up and find himself a new compartment to occupy. He spent the rest of the trip alternating between looking through the window at the endless fields they were passing and exchanging annoyed glances with the green-turtleneck girl, who seemed similarly irritated by the other girls' antics.

He knew they were getting close to Cyoria when he could see trees on the horizon. There was only one city on this route that was this close to the great northern forest, and the trains otherwise avoided getting close to so infamous a place. Zorian picked up his bag and went to stand by the exit.The idea was to be among the first to disembark, and thus avoid the usual crowding that always occurred once they got to Cyoria, but he was too late – there was already a crowd at the exit when he approached. He leaned on the nearby window and waited, listening to animated conversation between three first year students beside him, who were talking excitedly amongst themselves about how they were going to start learning magic and whatnot. Boy were they going to be disappointed – the first year was all theory, meditation exercises, and learning how to access your mana consistently.

"Hey you! You're one of the upperclassmen aren't you?"

Zorian looked at the girl talking to him and suppressed a groan of irritation. He ''so'' did not want to talk to these people. He had been in the train since the early morning, mother had given him a nasty lecture because he didn't offer Ilsa something to drink while she was in the house, and he was in no mood for anything.

"I suppose you could describe me as such," he said cautiously.

"Can you show us any magic?" she asked eagerly.

"No," said Zorian flatly. He wasn't even lying. "The train is warded to disrupt mana shaping. They had a problem with people starting fires and vandalizing compartments."

"Oh," the girl said, clearly disappointed. She frowned, like trying to figure something out. "Mana shaping?" she asked cautiously.

Zorian raised an eyebrow. "You don't know what mana is?" She was first year, yes, but that was elementary. Anyone who went through elementary school should know at least that much.

"Magic?" she tried lamely.

"Ugh," grunted Zorian. "The teachers would so fail you for that. No, it's not magic. It's what powers magic - the energy, the power, that a mage shapes into a magical effect. You'll learn more about it in lectures, I guess. Bottom point is: no mana, no magic. And I can't use any mana at the moment."

This was misleading, but whatever. There was no way he was explaining things to some random stranger, especially since she should already know this stuff.

"Um, okay. Sorry to bother you then."

With a lot of squealing and steam-letting, the train stopped at Cyoria's train station, and Zorian disembarked as fast as he could, pushing past the awed first-years staring at the sight before them.

Cyoria's train station was huge, a fact made obvious by the fact it was enclosed, making it look more like a giant tunnel. Actually, the station as a whole was even larger, because there were 4 more 'tunnels' like this one, plus all the support facilities. There was nothing like it anywhere in the world, and virtually everyone was stupefied the first time they saw it. Zorian was too, when he first disembarked here. The feeling of disorientation was amplified by the sheer amount of people that went through this terminal, whether they're passengers going in and out of Cyoria, workers inspecting the train and unloading luggage, newsboys shouting headlines, or homeless people begging for some change. As far as he knew, this massive flow of people never really ceased, even at night, and this was a particularly busy day.

He looked at the giant clock hanging from the ceiling and, finding out he had plenty of time, bought himself some bread from the nearby bakery and then set course for Cyoria's central plaza, intending to eat his newly acquired food while sitting on the edge of the fountain there. It was a nice place to relax.

Cyoria was a curious city. It was one of the most developed and largest cities in the world, which was at first glance strange, as Cyoria was dangerously close to monster-infested wilderness and wasn't in a favorable trade location. What really catapulted its way to prominence was the massive circular hole on the west side of the city – probably the most obvious Dungeon entrance ever and the only rank 9 mana well known to exist. The absolutely ''massive'' quantities of mana gushing out from the underworld have made the spot an irresistible magnet for mages, who flock here to this very day. The presence of such a huge number of mages made Cyoria unlike any other city in the continent, both in the culture of the people living there and, more obviously, in the architecture of the city itself. A lot of things that would be too impractical to build elsewhere were routinely done here, and it made for an inspiring sight if you could find a good spot to watch the city from.

He froze in his tracks when he noticed a swarm of rats staring at him from the bottom of the stairway he was about to descend. Their behavior was strange enough, but his heartbeat really sped up when he took notice of their heads. Was that… were their brains exposed!? He swallowed heavily and took a step back, slowly retreating from the stairwell before turning around and fleeing in a full sprint. He wasn't sure what they were, but those were definitely ''not'' normal rats.

He supposed he shouldn't be so shocked, though – a place like Cyoria attracted more than mages – magical creatures of all breeds found such places just as irresistible.
He was just glad the rats didn't pursue him, because he had nothing in the way of combat spells. The only spell he knew that could be used in a situation like this was the 'spook animals' spell, and he had no idea how effective that would have been against such clearly magical creatures.

Somewhat shaken but still determined to get to the fountain, he tried to circle the rat gathering by going through the nearby park, but luck just wasn't on his side today. He promptly walked in on a little girl crying her eyes out on a bridge he had to cross, and it took him 5 minutes just to get her to calm down enough to find out what happened. He supposed he could have just pushed past her and left her there to cry, but not even he was that cold-hearted.

"T-The b-bike!" she blurted out finally, hiccupping heavily. "It f-fell in," she wailed.

Zorian blinked, trying to interpret what she was trying to tell him. Apparently realizing she's not making any sense, the girl pointed towards the creek running underneath the bridge. Zorian looked over the edge of the bridge and, sure enough, there was a children's bicycle half-submerged in the muddy waters.

"Huh," Zorian said. "Wonder how that happened?"

"It fell in!" the girl repeated, looking as if she was going to cry again.

"All right, all right, no need for waterworks, I'll get it out okay?" Zorian said, eying the bicycle speculatively.

"You'll get dirty," she warned quietly. Zorian could tell from her tone of voice that she hoped he would get it out anyway.

"Don't worry, I have no intention of wading through that mud," Zorian said. "Watch."

He made a few gestures and cast a levitate object spell, causing the bike to jerkily rise out of the water and into the air. The bike was a lot heavier than the objects he usually practiced with, and he had to levitate the bike a lot higher than he was used to, but it was nothing outside his capabilities. He snatched the bike by it's seat when it was close enough and placed it on the bridge.

"There," Zorian said. "It's all muddy and wet but I can't help you there. Don't know any cleaning spells."

"O-Okay," she nodded slowly, clutching her bicycle like it was going to fly out of her hand the moment she let go.

He bid her goodbye and left, deciding his relaxing time at the fountain just isn't meant to be. The weather seemed to be worsening pretty quickly too – dark clouds were brewing ominously across the horizon, heralding rain. He decided to simply join the diffuse line of students trudging towards the academy and be done with it.

It was a long way from the train station to the academy, since the station was on the outskirts of the city and the academy was right next to the Hole. Depending on how physically fit you were, and how much luggage you had to drag around, you could get there in an hour or two. Zorian wasn't particularly fit, what with his skinny physique and shut-in ways, but he had purposely packed light in anticipation of this journey. He joined the procession of students that was still streaming from the train station in the direction of the academy, ignoring the occasional first year struggling with excessive baggage. He empathized with them because his asshole brothers didn't warn him to keep the luggage at minimum either and he was like them the first time he arrived at the train station, but there was nothing he could do to help them.

The threat of rain and bad luck aside, he felt invigorated as he drew closer to academy grounds. He was drawing on the ambient mana suffusing the area around the hole, replenishing the mana reserves he spent levitating that girl's bicycle. Mage academies were almost always built on top of mana wells for the express purpose of exploiting this effect – an area with such high ambient mana levels was a perfect place for inexperienced wizards to practice their spellcasting at, since anytime they run out of mana they could supplement their natural mana regeneration by replenishing their mana reserves from their very surroundings.

Zorian took out an apple he still carried in his pocket and levitated it over his palm. It wasn't really a spell, so much as raw mana manipulation – a mana shaping exercise that was supposed to help mages improve their ability to control and direct magical energies. It looked like such a simple thing, but it took Zorian 2 years before he mastered it fully. Sometimes he wondered if his family was right and he really was ''too'' focused on his studies. He knew for a fact that most of his classmates had a much more tenuous control over their magic, and it didn't appear to be inhibiting them too much.

He dismissed the mana construct holding the apple in the air and let it fall down on his palm. He wished he had some kind of rain protection spell – the first drops of rain were already starting to fall. That, or an umbrella. Either would work just fine, except an umbrella didn't require several years of training to use.

"Magic can be such a rip-off at times," said Zorian gloomily.

He took a deep breath and started running.

<div style="text-align: center">- break -</div>

"Huh. So there ''is'' a rain protection spell," mumbled Zorian as he watched raindrops splattering upon an invisible barrier in front of him. He extended his hand over the edge of the barrier, and it passed unimpeded. He retreated his suddenly rather wet hand back into the safety of the barrier and followed the boundary as far as his eyes could follow. From what he could tell, the barrier encircled the entire academy compound (no small feat, as academy grounds were quite extensive) in a protective bubble that stopped the rain – and ''only'' rain - from penetrating it. Apparently the academy upgraded its wards again, because they didn't have this feature the last time it was raining.

Shrugging, he turned around and continued towards the administration building of the academy. It was too bad the barrier didn't also dry you out when you passed it, because he was soaking wet. Thankfully, his bag was waterproof, so his clothes and textbooks weren't in any danger of getting ruined. Slowing down to a leisurely stroll, he studied the collection of buildings that made out the academy. The wards weren't the only thing that was upgraded; the whole place looked… prettified, for a lack of a better term. Every building was freshly painted, the old brick road was replaced by a much more colorful one, the flower patches were in full bloom, and the small fountain that hadn't worked for years was suddenly functional.

"Wonder what ''that's'' all about," he mumbled.

After a few minutes of contemplation, he decided he didn't care much. He would find out sooner or later, if it was of any importance.

The administration building was, predictably, mostly empty of students. Most of them took shelter from the rain instead of pressing on like Zorian, and those that didn't often didn't live on academy grounds and thus had no reason to come here today. That was perfect as far as Zorian was concerned, as it meant he could be done here relatively quickly.

'Quickly' turned out to be a relative term – it took him 2 hours of wrangling with the girl working at the administration desk before he took care of all the necessary paperwork. He asked about his class schedule, but was told it wasn't finalized yet and that he would have to wait until Monday morning. Come to think of it, Ilsa mentioned the same thing. Before he left, the girl gave him a book of rules that third year students were expected to familiarize themselves with before sending him on his way.
Zorian idly flipped through the rule book while he searched for room 115, before putting it into one of the more obscure compartments in his backpack, never to be looked at again.

Academy-provided housing was pretty terrible, and Zorian had very unpleasant experiences with it, but it was free and apartment space was severely overpriced in Cyoria. Even children of nobles often lived at academy grounds rather than in their own apartments, so who was he to complain? Besides, living so close to the lecture hall cut down on the travel time each morning and put him close to the biggest library in the city, so there were definitely good sides to it.

An hour later, he smiled to himself as he entered a fairly spacious room. He was even more pleased when he realized he had his own bathroom. With a shower stall, no less!
It was a welcome change from having to share a cramped little room with an inconsiderate roommate and sharing a single communal bathroom with the whole floor. As far as furniture went, the room had a bed, a closet, a set of drawers, a work desk, and a chair. Everything Zorian needed, really.

Dropping his luggage on the floor, Zorian changed out of his wet clothes before collapsing on the bed with relief. He had two whole days before the classes start, so he decided to postpone unpacking for tomorrow. Instead he remained motionless on the bed, wondering for a moment why he couldn't hear the rain drops hitting the glass plane of the window next to his bed, before remembering the rain barrier.

"I've got to learn how to cast that," he mumbled.

His spell collection was extremely limited at the moment, consisting of about 20 simple spells, but he had plans of rectifying that this year. As a certified first circle mage, he had access to parts of the academy library he didn't have before, and he planned of raiding them for spells they contained. Besides, this year's classes were supposed to be much more focused on practical spellcasting now that they've proven themselves capable, so he should be learning plenty of interesting things in class too.

Tired from the long journey, Zorian closed his eyes, intending to take a short nap. He wouldn't wake up until tomorrow morning.

==Author's Notes and References==
<references />

{{MotherofLearningNavbar
|
|[[Mother of Learning:Volume_01_Chapter_002|Chapter 002]]
}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Chapter 3 B-Part

2014-07-24T21:30:31Z

Bilagaana: Created page with "Is this still incomplete? The main page doesn't reflect that fact if it is. --~~~~"

Is this still incomplete? The main page doesn't reflect that fact if it is. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 16:30, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Chapter 3 A-Part

2014-07-22T20:51:14Z

Bilagaana: typo

==Chapter 3 A-Part - Life and Mind==

■Search Results for "date":
* a particular day on the calendar.
* an agreed upon time for opposite genders to meet up.
* the word "date" originally meant the day of the month but gradually took on the meaning of "a man and a woman agreeing on a time, then meeting up at that time."
* a man and a woman making a promise to go out without interference from others.

Hence, Shiinamachi-senpai and I were strolling along the seashore on a date.

I don't quite understand either how this happened. After a convoluted process, that was how the situation developed--

"Jirou-kun, what's with you?"

Shiinamachi-senpai's attire was probably what one would call a white shoulder-less one-piece dress. The skirt's hem was decorated with many layers of frills and she looked like an angel to me. The white straw hat was also an excellent match for her dress and made her look like a sheltered classy young lady.

Anyway, I felt very happy to be able to go on a date with Senpai.

"Nothing much, I'm just feeling so elated to be on a date with you, Senpai."

Senpai in casual clothing and even exposing her shoulders and collarbone, I really didn't know how to get along with her.

Of course, I knew that I could just treat her the usual way, but I really couldn't remember how I usually got along with Senpai.

"Fufu, actually… I feel a little nervous too."

Senpai seemed a little shy, her cheeks getting red… That's absolutely unfair.

"I'm nervous too."

"Yes, I can see that. Your glasses look like they're about to mist over."

"Eh?"

I frantically took down my glasses and vigorously rubbed the mist off the lenses.

"Should be fine now."

"Oh I'm sorry, I was just joking with you…"

To think it was just a joke… And I even failed to respond normally to Senpai's joke, clearly I'm really far too nervous.

"But it's great that I got a chance to see you without your glasses, Jirou-kun."

"Ooh…"

Senpai looked up cheerfully at me. The heat rising from my body seemed to make my glasses mist up again.

Right now, the feeling I have is… There was one sun hanging high in the sky, and there also seemed to be another sun down below.

"But someone should be targeting you currently, Shiinamachi-senpai, is it really okay for us to be strolling outside?"

"Hmm… Well…"

Senpai made a troubled look then said:

"The story mentioned that certain things might happen tonight, so perhaps trying to get targeted might be our goal."

"Certain things? That sounds quite ambiguous, you know?"

"The 'stories' of the Nightkin are often cryptic in content. The basic content of the stories mostly consist of vague explanations. For example, they might mention 'a certain incident might be encountered in the future', 'on a certain day, certain things might happen' etc, and most of the endings aren't very clear."

So the Nightkin's stories were really ambiguous. When I first heard the term "story", I was thinking there would be more detailed content recorded in them…

"However, the majority is… How should I say it…? In my story, it seems that there are many dangerous parts so that's why Shiki says I need vassals who can contribute in powerful ways. But because… I'm almost unable to interact with boys, so…"

Born in a family of killers, I was forced to learn all sorts of professional skills. Combined with the fact that I had feelings for Senpai, that's probably why Shiki recommended me to her.

"So, why are you able to interact with me?"

"…I don't know either. Somehow it feels like there's a nostalgic smell coming from you, Jirou-kun."

I couldn't help but bring my hand to my nose to sniff.

"Fufu, I don't mean that kind of smell. I'm referring to a certain kind of atmosphere. For some reason, whenever I'm with you, Jirou-kun, I get a reassuring feeling."

"I-In that case, I'm very glad about that."

"Yes, I feel very glad too!"

Seeing Senpai's reassured smile, I really felt thankful that I was able to exude this kind of aura.

"I understand. Since the story says something will happen, is there any related information mentioned?"

"Let me think… The story uses Nightkin language so I can only try my best to express the linguistic feeling. Translated directly, it feels like the event mentioned is something like 'the story's real beginning is a path that gradually becomes clear amidst the gap between life and death'."

…I see. That definitely was cryptic. I recalled how I wasn't able to understand the full meaning of foreign books when reading in English.

"The story is roughly composed by forms resembling poetry. So that's why I wanted to say, since it mentions 'real beginning', then probably… It means that certain events will happen."

"You're right, that sentence really does give a feeling like something's gonna happen."

Rather than ambiguous, it would be better to call the story a guessing game. It was impossible to know what was actually going to happen.

"When you invited me, Senpai, what was in the story?"

"Oh, hmm, umm… It was something like 'The arrival of death, the joy of rebirth, the bonds of involvement'."

…Even after the event had happened already, I still found the story's contents rather difficult to understand.

'The arrival of death' probably hinted at Senpai's death. 'The joy of rebirth' represented… What did it actually mean? 'The bonds of involvement' referred to my becoming Senpai's vassal, so I'm quite happy about that.

"A Nightkin's story is so hard to understand. Is every day's story like that?"

"No. It's only recorded in this format if it's a special day."

In other words, life every single day was ambiguous and cryptic? Or it meant that no matter how the story's possessor spent their days, it was impossible to evade the content mentioned by the story? The more I thought about it, the harder it felt to understand.

"Today is a rare chance so that's why we're going out on a date. I'd like to investigate what does 'gap between life and death' actually refer to."

Senpai's suggestion was unexpectedly proactive, surprising me a little.

Although Senpai was being targeted for sure, she did not run away but decided to confront things head on instead.

The enemy was someone who had killed Senpai and me using advanced skills.

Not only that, Senpai also knew that the enemy seemed to have some kind of Gift.

My power was quite plain, simply "not going to die" but if used flexibly, I should be able to use it to accomplish many things.

In the worst case, I can at least serve as Senpai's shield.

Thinking that, I decided at the same time to observe the situation carefully in this area.

This national route followed the long coastline. It was currently summer so there were many cars passing through. Traffic congestion could even be seen up ahead. Beyond the railings was a vast seashore, lively as ever. People were making noise on the beach while the beach restaurant was totally packed.

There were no tall buildings on the other side of the sea so there was no need to worry about someone sniping Senpai from there. But if someone made a move on Senpai then mixed into the crowd, it would be very difficult to search for them.

…I suddenly realized that Shiinamachi-senpai was looking up, staring intently at me.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing, I just wanted to say that your eyes suddenly looked so serious."

"Oh…"

Crap. I was too preoccupied with thinking about the killer's actions that I accidentally allowed my thoughts to show on my face. I can't believe I'm doing something so insensitive when given the rare chance to have a stroll with Senpai.

"Sorry, was my face scary just now?"

"No, I found it very cool."

What!?

This prompted a "everything is okay" feeling in me. Senpai is such a tease! Oh, so my face actually looked very cool? In that case, I shouldn't mind that much. But upon further thought, it also meant that I don't look that cool ordinarily? Well true, I think my face has quite some way to go before it can be considered that of a pretty boy's.

"Fufu, Jirou-kun, you really do think seriously about everything, don't you?"

"Part of it is because I'm not too used to thinking over things in a half-assed manner…"

I used to lead a life without any emotions. Even now, I'm still often lost about whether my behaviour could be counted as normal.

Although my sister had thoroughly instructed me on all sorts of common sense knowledge of normal people and there shouldn't be too big of a problem, whenever I encounter exceptional people and situations like Shiinamachi-senpai, I couldn't help but feel a bit confused.

I know that the current "me" was actually cultivated only recently. So when interacting with people, I'm always trying hard to feel my way around. As long as the situation permitted, I hope to be able to face everyone with a sincere attitude. I probably think that because I hope to really treasure the current "me" who can act like a normal person.

"But I don't want to talk about such a scary topic right now."

"Meaning that…"

"Jirou-kun, let's have a normal date!"

This sentence was repeated from what Senpai said to me last night.

Hearing this sentence alone was enough to make my heart pound uncontrollably. That also made me feel quite troubled.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Let's rewind back to last night.

After Shiki drugged me, I apparently feel into a coma.

By the time I recovered consciousness, it was already midnight.

"…?"

I had just noticed a sweet fragrance when a soft and tender sensation came from my lips.

"…Hmm…?"

My head still felt hazy as I struggled to open my eyes, only to find Shiinamachi-senpai's face right in front of me.

"!?"

"Oh Jirou-kun, you've woken up?"

Sitting on the bedside, Senpai smiled gently and covered her lips slightly shyly.

This action, this fragrance, that sensation just now.

Could… Could Senpai really have done ''that'' to me just now…?

"E-Excuse me, Senpai? My lips just now…"

"Fufu, try and take a guess. Because you looked so full of openings just now."

Senpai's mischievous behaviour and giggling expression made my heart race instantly.

If things really turned out as I thought and Senpai had actually kissed me, then how could I just lie here casually? But if Senpai only played a small prank and used something such as her fingers to imitate lips, then I…

…No matter what, it was still nice.

In other words, no matter what Senpai did to me, I still felt happy. That's the conclusion.

"You startled me. If possible, I'd like you to do it again, Senpai…"

"No, no way. Since you're already awake, I can't do that kind of thing to you while you're conscious."

Senpai's cheeks went bright red.

From the way things looked, my guess might be right after all.

Okay, I'll assumed that it really was Senpai's kiss just now and savor the happy feeling in my mind carefully.

But anyway, let's put that aside for now.

"Uh…?"

The place I woke up seemed to be the same as where I had fallen unconscious, the computer lab's management room.

I scanned for Shiki but she didn't seem to be present.

"Oh, Shiki-san is currently in my room. I think she's probably taking a bath."

"Really?"

"You're very concerned about Shiki-san?"

Of course, she suddenly drugged me and put me in coma, how could I not feel concerned? And before falling unconscious, I saw that terrifying golden eye. A normal girl couldn't possibly give off that kind of pressure and terrifying aura.

But what Senpai just said about "concern" felt like it wasn't referring to that.

"In terms of suspiciousness, I am very concerned about her, but if I had to comment about her as a girl…"

No wait. Shiinamachi-senpai was Shiki's friend after all. If I said I wasn't concerned about her at all, wouldn't it make Senpai feel angry or sad?

For example…

'Jirou-kun, I can't believe you're saying such things about my friend. That's so cold of you. Hmph!'

In the past, my little sister asked me to comment on her friend. I simply answered 'I think she's kind of cute but I don't feel anything towards her. I think she'll grow up to be quite a beauty' but my sister inexplicably scowled at me. I can't let Senpai react with the same thoughts as my sister back then.

My sister tirelessly reminded me again and again: women's thoughts are very complicated.

"I think that there are cute parts to her personality, but in terms of level…"

"Hmm?"

"Personally, the one I'm most concerned about is still you, Shiinamachi-senpai."

"Hmm… I-Is that so…?"

Why are you here? What have I gotten myself swept up into? In that sense, Senpai was definitely the one I'm most concerned about right now.

'Seeing Senpai's face getting redder and redder, in that sense, I am really concerned about Senpai!'--I really wanted to say that, but the situation and mood hadn't really reached that point, so I endured it for now.

"But what exactly happened?"

I was totally lost.

Although Shiinmachi-senpai looked just as cute as usual even in a dark room, apart from that, I totally had no grasp on the situation.

"I think it's most likely one of Shiki-san's experiments?"

"Experiment?"

"Yes, a death experiment."

Being raised from childhood as a professional killer, I had no right to say anything, but this kind of experiment really was too dangerous!

"What you mean is…"

"Shiki-san had you drink a drug, Jirou-san, trying to test out the extent you can resurrect. It's probably that kind of experiment."

Undoubtedly, it was very dangerous.

"That's totally murder!"

"Yes. But Shiki-san said that she only put you fully in a state of suspended animation."

"…Oh really? Hmm… okay."

I couldn't help but groan.

The "killer" mentality in my brain was working subconsciously so I couldn't help but think 'if death didn't happen, it's a failure' but I decided to forget these things for now and think like an ordinary school boy.

…I fainted, hence this could be construed as assault, how about that? No, I couldn't find any abnormal signs on my body so this probably wouldn't be very convincing.

Immortality was quite inconvenient in situations like these. At this rate, I felt that Shiki could indifferently say "because I feel deeply interested" any time then perform experiments on me as if was the most natural thing.

"No, this isn't good at al. I must complain to her properly!"

That's right. Even if I'll just end up feeling compelled to forgive her, I must let her know that some things were unacceptable.

"Yes, I think it's a good a idea but isn't it time for you to go home?"

Yeah, that's right. It should be late night already, if I don't go home, my sister will be worried.

"Umm… What time is it now?"

"Midnight just happened to pass."

I guess the excuse "a bit of a night excursion" should still work at this time.

If my sister came home at this hind of hour, I'd definitely not forgive her. As soon as our positions were switched, I feel that it's okay as a boy… That's right, that's the kind of feeling I have.

However, I totally hadn't called my sister and that's truly bad. But ultimately, if my sister said to me "I thought you ran into danger" and I answered "actually I died", my sister will probably think there were something wrong with my brain instead of worrying about me.

I decided to tell my sister honestly that I was actually staying late at school.

"Well then, hmm… I guess I'd better get home."

"Yes, I think it's a good idea too."

Shiinamachi-senpai smiled and expressed agreement.

"Senpai, tonight… You'll be fine, right?"

Senpai didn't quite seem to understand my question for a moment.

She blinked her eyes before saying:

"Fufu, it'll be fine. Or rather, as long as I stay in school, I'll be safe all the time."

Hearing the word "safe", I recalled what Senpai had said about a safe day previous.

Senpai, you got killed on your safe day… I couldn't help but think that.

"Oh, today really will be fine, so…"

"…So? But last night actually wasn't fine… Was it?"

I couldn't help but seek confirmation. Senpai went bright red and nodded at me.

…There was clearly something wrong with that day yet Senpai told me it was a safe day and not to worry.

Upon further thought, I found this conversation quite adult in flavour, doesn't it feel that way?

"No, that day was truly a safe day."

Ever time I heard Senpai say those words in that calm tone of voice, I couldn't help but feel my heart pounding uncontrollably.

Breath out, calm down, Jirou, calm down.

"That night, I didn't check carefully before opening the door because I knew you were coming. Normally speaking, as long as I don't open the door to that room, no one can enter my room at all."

"No one can enter your room at all…?"

"Yes, even if they try to use a Gift. Even if they try to teleport, they still can't get inside. My room is protected using a special technique. Simply stated, there's a barrier."

I see. That night, Senpai accidentally let the culprit in because she thought it was me, in the end leading to her murder.

Actually, that meant that I had indirectly caused Senpai to come to harm. As soon as I thought that, I couldn't help but feel quite regretful.

"Fufu… Seeing you worry about me, Jirou-kun, I really feel happy. It'll be hard to say goodbye if we keep staying here so let me see you off to the school entrance."

"Oh okay, after all, it's not far from the clock tower."

The school's back door led to a mixed forest. Having Senpai see me off at that small metal gate should be fine.

At the same time, I was thinking: After all, Shiki was apparently in Senpai's room in the clock tower…

Next, I suddenly felt that everything was very suspicious.

"Oh right, Shiki could be the culprit."

I told Senpai about Kuhou's conjecture.

"Really?"

"Yes. I was discussing the case with Fujisato and Kuhou. Kuhou was participating quite a lot… She thinks that there are three suspects, Senpai, me and Shiki."

"I see. Speaking of which, I guess we didn't suspect ourselves."

Shiinamachi-senpai pondered as she looked up.

Then she nodded.

"Shiki-san is my vassal so I think she should be fine…"

Indeed, after all, Shiki was her knight and vassal so there shouldn't be a problem. I'd like to believe that too.

Nevertheless, something much more frightening must be hidden behind that golden eye of hers.

"If Shiki-san wanted to kill me, she should be able to do it any time without choosing a safe day on purpose."

"After listening to you, Senpai, I guess that makes sense…"

Senpai was definitely right.

For example, if Shiki did not intend to make a move after gaining Senpai's full trust, then there was no need for her to pick Senpai's "safe day" to murder her. Although it was also possible that she could have performed a death experiment on Senpai like how she tested my body's abilities, in that case, everything would have been simply a criminal act for personal enjoyment and causing trouble for the sake of trouble.

Also, if it really was her, I think she would have stepped up to say "actually, I'm the culprit" when Senpai and I resurrected.

"Oh, by the way."

"Hmm?"

"Didn't you say before that if you died, Senpai, I'll die as well?"

If I remembered right, it was after the first time I died and resurrected…

'You're right. If I were to die again, you would lose your life as well.'

I think she said that to me back when I was lying on her lap.

"Oh, that's right! Because your immortality is linked to my life, Jirou-kun."

"Linked with… Senpai, what does that mean?"

"Yes, actually, strictly speaking, you're not actually immortal. If I were to die, then you'll die as well."

So that's the situation? In that case, my responsibilities were truly heavy.

In other words, I must protect Senpai's life securely.

It really felt like being a knight and made me feel a little proud.

"What about Shiki? Will she die as a result of your death, Senpai?"

"Hmm, that doesn't apply to other vassals."

Speaking of which, Shiki was the possibly the culprit who murdered Senpai.

If like me, killing Senpai would be equivalent to suicide for her, then all that would become impossible.

"Well, Jirou-kun…"

Stopping there, Senpai suddenly looked like she wanted to say something but felt hesitant.

With blushing cheeks, she secretly glanced at me with shy eyes.

"Basically, how should I put this? …On dangerous days… I hope you'll stay by my side the whole time… W-Will you?"

On dangerous days, staying by her side.

Sigh, Jirou, could your heart stop beating madly every time you hear certain keywords, come on!?

"Of course there's no problem. Even if my life was not tied to yours, Senpai, I still hope to protect you, Senpai."

I clenched my fist hard and vowed to Senpai.

"Yes… Thank you"

Senpai placed her hand on my fist, showing a calm smile.

Her slightly cool hand made me feel very comfortable.

"But, staying by my side the whole time… Hmm… That feels so embarrassing."

"Actually, I feel embarrassed too."

I made an embarrassed smile at the demure Senpai.

"Oh right, Jirou-kun."

Next, Senpai seemed to recall something, her eyes widening until they were round.

"You don't have summer supplementary lessons tomorrow, right? Jirou-kun, let's have a normal date!"

That was the sudden proposal she offered me.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Then that was how things developed to the current situation.

"Fufu."

Shiinamachi-senpai seemed quite happy just to be strolling, making me feel quite relieved because I was originally racking my brain, worrying about what conversation topics were appropriate for a date.

Just looking at Senpai's face from the side, I felt very satisfied already.

It was hard to believe that she was a Nightkin and that someone even wanted to kill her. If possible, I really hoped she could live a carefree life, away from all such conflict.

Then at that instant--

I sensed an unusual presence so I swiftly swept Senpai off her feet and into my arms.

"Kyah!? J-J-J-J-J-Jirou-kun!?"

"Don't speak, Senpai."

I knew what the presence I had just sensed.

Back when my mother was doing the "from this moment on, I will really kill you, so do everything you can to detect the presence and evade my attack" training, that was the kind of feeling I got from my mother's gaze.

However, where exactly was it coming from…? I searched desperately with my eyes.

"Sorry!"

I pushed Senpai down on the roadside and put up my index finger, making a hush gesture.

"Mmm… Mkay."

Senpai swallowed the scream she was about to make and desperately covered her mouth, trying to suppress the urge to scream.

The sound of wind slicing flew past our previous location.

Then a flying knife embedded itself into the ground ahead of where we had hit the ground.

"!"

I could feel Senpai gasp.

Faced with this obvious attack, I immediately got up on my knees to shield Senpai.

Where did the attack come from? Ordinary people were walking past us, all of them showing frightened looks at our sudden action. Cars were driving along the road. These people looked like they had not noticed that Shiinamachi-senpai and I had been attacked. Even if there was a knife stuck in the ground, it probably wouldn't occur to them that someone had thrown it to kill us.

Furthermore, the same went for "my current self".

At this rate, affected by excessive information in the surroundings, I will become unable to narrow down who I should be wary off. Not only must I ''protect Shiinamachi-senpai'' but I also had to prevent the culprit from attack ordinary bystanders and definitely could not let pedestrians notice that a small battle was taking place here. With all these preconditions plus the added requirement of making appropriate decisions on the spot, this was too difficult for me with a normal high school boy's mind and rich set of emotions.

…If this continued, Senpai and I would get caught up in the enemy's manipulations.

If that was the case, what if I used the power sealed in my right shoulder? That should be enough to handle things, right?

I touched my right shoulder lightly with my left hand and found that it was giving off heat right now.

'When using the power sealed inside the scar, you must have the resolve to abandon everything. This "everything" means "all things". Once you use that ability, the power of a killer's clan will surely enable you to resolve the difficulty at hand. But the final result will be that you might lose everything, so no one can decide whether it is the right decision. You must grow up as quickly as possible to become a person who can make that decision.'

I recalled my mother's words and corrected my thinking just now. Now was not yet the time to abandon everything. What I ought to do was focus and carefully protect what's before me.

I picked up the knife embedded in the sidewalk and entered a combat ready stance. Taking off my glasses, I closed both eyes to focus my concentration. I had only one precondition to getting out of this difficult situation--

''Protect Shiinamachi-senpai''.

This point also pertained to whether other people would get hurt, hence…

Inside that dark space… I felt some kind of stinging object in the corner of my consciousness.

"Eat this!"

While opening both eyes, I threw the knife towards where my consciousness was feeling the stinging pain.

On the other side of the road, thirty meters from here, was a dark civilian dwelling. The house was separated from my current location by a clearing and the road. Using just the naked eye, it was impossible to tell if there was anyone inside that house. The enemy must have hidden either by beside the wall or inside the house. From that position, it was very hard to throw a knife using ordinary methods towards us, so it was possible that the enemy was using some kind of firing device or possessed some kind of special technique.

Clang.

The sound of hard objects colliding was heard from the clearing between me and the hourse.

The knife I threw had flown roughly ten meters, striking the attacker's knife in midair, the two knives falling to the ground and making that noise after colliding.

In the past, I always failed to strike down my mother's knives and many times, the knives even stabbed into my body. But this time, the speed of the enemy's knife was inferior to my mother's, hence--I succeeded.

"Eh, just now…"

Senpai asked with a face full of worry.

I originally thought the enemy would attack again, but--

The killing intent directed towards us suddenly vanished as though nothing had happened in the first place.

Then I heard a commotion in the surroundings.

Although I really wanted to head over to that house to confirm the situation, I couldn't leave Senpai alone unattended. After all, that could very well be what the enemy wanted.

I decided to observe for now… Soon after, I decided that things had probably become safe.

I put on my vanity glasses again.

"Phew… Senpai, are you okay?"

Senpai still kept her hands on her mouth. Staring with wide-open eyes, she looked up at me.

"Oh it's fine now, you can talk."

Saying that, I extended a hand to Senpai.

I gripped her hand firmly and pulled her up.

"J-Jirou-kun, you're so amazing!"

"Huh?"

"I already heard Shiki-san mention before, but you really are very amazing! When you threw that knife, I felt my heart beating so fast!"

Wow, hearing Senpai say that makes me so happy!

Not only that, I looked around… and found many people around us, some of them looking with an expression of disbelief at us while walking by. Others were simply sitting in their cars.

One could hardly blame them. Suddenly on the street, I had embraced Senpai and pushed her to the ground then picked up something and thrown it pretentiously. Those people most likely thought they had chanced upon some kind of weird performance.

"Wah~~ Jirou-kun, you were so great… Ehehe!"

Senpai swooned almost as though she were a fan who had met her idol.

Because Senpai always seemed so detached from reality, I felt quite surprised to see her acting this way.

But Senpai was really cute this way too. Hence, all of it was justice.

"It does scare me to be targeted… But Jirou-kun, your actions are even more astounding to me. Thank you so much!"

"Oh, i-it's nothing. I'm glad you're okay, Senpai."

"Yes! I'm fine!"

Senpai expressed her safety to me in a lively manner.

A layer of warmth seemed to suddenly appear in the eyes of the pedestrians and car passengers watching us.

Yeah, it's true. From others' point of view, we probably looked like an idiot couple sitting on the roadside.

The term "idiot couple" sounded a bit outdated. Next time, I'd better ask my sister to see if there's a more fashionable way of calling couples who engage in public displays of affection.

"I've heard that the two of you are currently having a date that shouldn't be taking place, so I came on purpose to have a look."

"Huh!?"

Hearing a voice, Senpai and I both looked back in surprise at the same time. Standing there was Shiki with her head tilted in puzzlement.

Even in such sweltering weather, she was still wearing a lab coat over her uniform with her hands buried in her pockets as usual. She must be hot, dressed like that… But there was not a single sweat drop on Shiki's face.

"Y-Yeah…"

I couldn't help but answer and got up together with Senpai.

Shiki stared at us through her bangs while saying:

"There are two throwing knives dropped on the clearing over there. I have already picked them up just now."

Having said that, she extended her hand out from her pocket, presenting two knives held in her hand. One was the knife I had thrown after picking up while the other was an identical knife that had struck the knife I threw back. Both knives showed cracks apparently caused by the impact.

"Did you throw the knives?"

"No. Regrettably, I don't possess that level of physical ability and skill."

Shiki immediately returned the two knives to her pocket and swiftly brought her face up close.

I felt that the blue eye was flashing with a certain light.

"Monjirou, you are definitely worthy as the one I selected. Despite not having a Gift in this area, you not only evaded the assassin's knife but was even able to counterattack. What amazing skills."

"You saw it?"

"No problem. I have been watching all along ever since the two of you started your date."

I totally had no idea where there was a problem in the first place but her explanation definitely made me feel quite embarrassed.

"The assassin doesn't seem to be in that empty house anymore. Did the perpetrator use a Gift? Or like you, it was purely superb skills? I have yet to deduce the answer to these questions. Sorry."

"Oh, most of that doesn't matter…"

So Shiki was observing the situation all along and even gathering information for us?

Although I felt that Shiki was a girl I couldn't lower my guard against, she was quite reliable indeed.

Just as such feelings sprouted in my heart, I suddenly remembered that she had just drugged me last night.

"By the way, what did you put in my drink yesterday?"

"I later tried out that can of Avocado Spark. That taste was certainly quite stimulating for the taste buds."

"Yeah, it really is…"

Think thinking about it made me feel like the disgusting taste was surging form the back of my throat.

Feeling that indescribable odor reaching my nose, I instantly felt drained of strength.

"Uh, no, that's not the question I've asking!"

"You're asking about the drug? I am deeply sorry about what happened."

Shiki bowed deeply to apologize to me.

How unexpected. I never expected her to apologize so honestly.

"O-Oh."

It made me unable to complain further.

"As Kaguya's guardian together with Monjirou, I have decided to perform further tests to confirm the extent of Monjirou's immortality. Stabbed and drugged to death have been verified, so I must next test out death by strangling, bludgeoning, grinding, crushing, incinerating, cursing, beheading, dehydrating, annihilating…"

"Hold on hold on hold on hold on hold on!"

Hearing Shiki say a series of extremely dangerous words, I immediately stopped her frantically.

"What?"

"That's going way overboard! It sounds like you intend to try everything out on me for real!"

"Jirou's hearing confirmed to be normal. Very good."

"Good my ass! You can't be serious in wanting to test everything on me once?"

"Jirou's ability to grasp the situation confirmed to be excellent. Congratulations."

"Congratulations like hell! What's there to congratulate about!? Shiki!"

No good. This girl looked like she was serious.

"Also, I can't believe you even want to annihilate me."

"I really want to know what would result if you were annihilated together with your physical form. I intend to test it through an explosion."

"No no, I'll surely die!"

"If you die, the experiment ends."

"No matter what, absolutely no!"

"Then may I ask what extent is okay with you?"

"No extent is fine! Anyway, killing is wrong!"

"It's totally unconvincing to hear that coming from you."

I was a professional killer and immortal as well. Indeed, it was not very convincing.

"Uh… W-Well, I haven't actually killed anyone, I should have the right to say that!"

"I see. So that's the case?"

Resting a finger on the side of her lip while looking down, Shiki seemed to be pondering something.

"So, how about a double kill?"

"That's a baseball term! You mean double play!"

"You and Kaguya already encountered it."

The culprit first killed Shiinamachi-senpai then killed me, thus achieving a double kill. I see.

"Perhaps you think your lame joke works well this time, but you're totally wrong!"

"How regrettable. Lame puns are hard to understand."

I couldn't help but feel plunged into annoyance.

Watching me arguing with Shiki, Shiinamachi-senpai seemed to have concluded we were performing some kind of comedy routine, bursting out with a chuckle on the side.

"Shiki-san, Jirou-kun, you two are such great friends."

"No, but if possible, I hope you can help me out here, Senpai."

"Fufu."

Senpai partially closed her eyes and smiled at me. Seeing that, I was unable to say anything more.

Yes, Senpai really was a woman who could easily get away with crimes!

"--Oh, however…"

"Hmm?"

"Back in the bathroom, you already got seduced to death by Kaguya, right?"

"That counts as a cause of death too?"

"I believe that joke was not bad."

"Shiki-san, y-you're so annoying…"

Going red in the cheeks, Senpai finally spoke to restrain Shiki.

I see, so once the sexual harassment involves Senpai, Senpai will speak out against it?

"Sigh, in that sense, Senpai truly has my life and death under her control."

"I see, that's quite well said."

"So annoying, even Jirou-kun is joing in to make fun of me!"

Senpai turned her face away a little displeased. I couldn't help but smile quietly at the sight of that.

If possible, I really hoped Senpai could continue living peacefully like this, serving as the girl who soothed my heart and soul.

On the other hand, it was quite fun for us to be chatting as a trio.

Same for the day when the murder happened. Perhaps it was all thanks to Shiki's brand of behavior, doing and saying whatever she wanted.

However, I really wished from the bottom of my heart that she won't try killing me again.

"I'll let you know later… The conditions for Jirou-kun's resurrection. Is that okay, Shiki-san?"

"Yes. In that case, those tests and experiments won't be necessary."

"I'd like to know myself as well."

I was quite surprised to learn that there were conditions capable of killing me, at the same time, it meant that if those conditions were not met, I was immortal. It was a strange feeling, knowing that I had become someone that was difficult to kill.

Suddenly, I noticed that Shiki, who was the most interested in those death conditions, seemed to be staring at me.

Lately, I found my self more and more able to sense her gaze behind her bangs.

"Monjirou, were you originally thinking of using 'something' just now?"

Her tone was indifferent as always, but there was a certain kind of cold emotion in her voice.

"…Inside my right shoulder's scar is a forbidden power."

"Its use is limited?"

"Yeah."

Shiki couldn’t possibly be satisfied with just this explanation but she did not pry any further.

Perhaps it was because Shiinamachi-senpai made a worried and uneasy face again.

If possible, I really didn't want to tell Senpai that I possessed a power "that might cause me to lose everything."

"Understood. Okay, let's go."

Saying that, Shiki swiftly started walking.

"Hmm? To where?"

"A place where dates must go."

Shiki pointed at a small island. It was a sightseeing island with a bridge connected to the land where we were, allowing us to walk directly to the island. Over there were all sorts of shops, viewing platforms, caves, an excellent spot for dates.

"Great, then let's go there now!"

Shiinamachi-senpai seemed quite enthusiastic and I nodded.

However, the assassin seemed to have observed our movements before attacking with the throwing knives.

Since the enemy had showed killing intent, of course he or she meant to kill us. If that really was the case, I found it quite incredible that he or she would do it in broad daylight. To be honest, unless the knives struck extremely precisely, it was very difficult to kill using throwing knives in one hit. More precisely, it was only possible to take the target's life by piercing the throat, the head or the heart. Apart from attacking the throat, it was very hard to achieve "precision".

Regarding the heart, I've already explained to Shiki and Senpai before. The heart itself was a mass of muscle and needed substantial force to successfully pierce. As for the head was covered by the skull which had a curved shape. Even attacking with bullets, deflection was possible and difficult to cause fatal wounds from a distance. Hence, when killing, the throat should be aimed… But the throat was a small target and required a certain level of skill. In other words, even if the enemy was a highly skilled killer, assassination using throwing knives was still unlikely to succeed.

I think the enemy was only trying to test my abilities.

I looked over at the house just now.

"Jirou-kun, hurry up."

Shiinamachi-senpai had apparently calmed down from the fear of getting ambushed. I saw her waving at me from a distance not too far away.

"Okay, I'll be right there."

I hastily ran forward, meanwhile feeling even more sure that someone was currently targeting us.

This fact further heightened my internal vigilance.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Walking along the long bridge, reaching the island--

"Oh my, isn't that…"

I looked in the direction Shiki pointed and found Fujisato and Kuhou standing in front of the souvenir shop opposite the parking lot.

Although we just had lunch together yesterday, it was quite a rare sight to see the two of them together. Fujisato was my classmate but did not join the library monitors or any clubs. Kuhou was a member of the library monitors and also part of the kendo club, but we were in different year groups. In other words, although both girls were having lunch with me yesterday, it still felt quite unexpected for me to see them going out as close friends.

They also seemed to notice us. The two girls instantly showed an incredulous expression.

"Hey! Monjirou, I'd never expect you to be out on a date with two girls at once!"

Fujisato pointed at me, surprise written all over her face.

"Oh dear, Senpai really isn't to be underestimated."

Kuhou added as well. Arms crossed before her chest, she was smiling.

"Hello. What a rare combination to see you two together!"

Fujisato was wearing clothes very similar to what you'd find in fashion magazines, all of her attire consisted of this year's summer fashion. In contrast, Kuhou was wearing well-fitting clothing suited to her own whims, the very image of her personality. Having two almost completely opposite people together actually gave off a feeling of a good match. I couldn't help but feel a bit touched to be able to admire the view of them out of school clothing.

"Yes, we just happened to meet by chance in the streets. Oh right, I never expected you guys to appear as well. That's even more surprising to me?"

"Perhaps so-called fate does bring people together. I'm very happy to run into you."

If all this could be attributed to fate, of course it was worth celebrating. However, the attack just now made me suspicious whether this was all coincidental. But considering the time the attack took place, it seemed as though these two girls who were already here might be innocent.

"Shiinamachi-senpai, hello!"

"Senpai, hello again after seeing you yesterday."

"Oh, hello to you two. I'm very happy to be running into you here too."

Hearing Senpai's answer, the two girls then turned their gazes to Shiki. I was just about to offer assistance in introductions when I noticed Shiki stepping forward on her own.

"Nice to meet you. I am Yatono Shiki, Kaguya's servant and Monjirou's slave."

Although I had expected something nonsensical from her, Shiki's self-introduction turned out to be way too nonsensical.

"Ehhhhhhhh!? M-Monjirou!?"

"Hmm… Servant and slave, what a crazy position!"

Compared to Fujisato's shock, Kuhou seemed to be murmuring away in deep thought… I had expected these reactions already.

Humans were naturally capable of facing situations calmly as long as they were able to predict future events. Shiki would make a weird self-introduction, Fujisato would jump in fright, Kuhou would remain composed as always. I had already prepared myself psychologically, hence it was only natural to think there wasn't a problem.

Suddenly stabbed to death, suddenly turned immortal, suddenly having someone offer to scrub my back… After experiencing all kinds of situations, perhaps I had already learned how to face most happenings calmly.

"Well then, let us all get along."

"You're not going to deny it!?"

Fujisato's perfect criticism made me feel quite gratified. If possible, I really hoped that Fujisato could become good friends with Shiki, thereby relieving me of the responsibility of acting as the straight man.

"I feel quite troubled that neither of you denied it. Hence, I will express denial: all that was a joke just now."

"Phew… I was wondering when did Monjirou transform from this serious glasses-wearing type to a fiendish glasses-wearing type… I was scared for a moment there…"

Fujisato pressed her hand on the chest area of her loose garment, breathing a sigh of relief. Although I was very curious on what fiendish glasses-wearing meant, I decided to continue observing the situation.

Because looking at the two girls, Shiinamachi-senpai seemed to be thinking about something.

These two girls were still suspects. It was possible for either of them to have killed me or Shiinamachi-senpai, and to think they were able to chat with us and joke around so calmly… I really didn't want to believe that!

Precisely because of that, I would be much more relieved if they could be cleared of suspicions. I found myself feeling like one of the detective novel protagonists who wanted to believe in heroines and friends.

But in that kind of story, those people often turned out to be the culprit so I absolutely could not be careless.

"Are you three on a date?"

"It would be nice if it were a date."

I made a troubled smiled while Senpai giggled.

"Yes, I invited both of them on a date. They are both my good friends so I hoped they could become good friends with each other too."

"I see."

Fujisato giggled and stared at me. I could clearly feel her sending a message of "that's lovely, nishishi" to me. Sigh, yeah, it's lovely, okay?

"Then what about you, Fujisato and Kuhou? What were you doing just now?"

I started to check their alibi. Senpai and I had been attacked roughly ten minutes earlier. If they had arrived here prior to that, then things would be fine.

"My hobby here is feeding cats. Whenever I have a day off from summer supplementary lessons or work at the store, I'll most likely come here by bike!"

Fujisato pointed at the parking lot where many cats were scattered about, hanging around.

Speaking of which, there were really a ton of cats on this island, perhaps because there were fishmongers here. And the only road led to the parking lot, which meant it was less likely for them to get hit by cars. This was indeed quite a suitable place for cats to live.

"I live nearby, so I just happened to be on a walk before my training."

Kuhou pointed to the bridge's opposite shore and told us that. There was a tall building in the direction where she was pointing. That was probably Kuhou's home.

"You've been here how long?"

"I just got here, yeah? I was just saying to Nagi 'fancy meeting you here' when you three popped up!"

"Yes. Adding to that, I was crossing the bridge when Fujisato-senpai happened to pass by me."

"Wow, that really happened? Sorry, I didn't notice at all!"

"You were riding your bike so casually, Senpai, it didn't sit well with me to call out to you."

Judging from the bridge's length, walking to cross it would take roughly five minutes or so. Walking from the location of the attack to the bridge would also take five minutes roughly. No matter what, if they hurried, both of them could still make it in time.

However, why would the culprit deliberately rush here after ambushing us from that kind of spot?

I couldn't feel anything suspicious from their explanations and it really seemed like they had appeared here by coincidence. However, Shiinamachi-senpai made a look as though she was thinking about something again.

Then she clapped her hands loudly together and said:

"Oh right, Fujisato-san and Kuhou-san, would you happen to be free tonight? If it's agreeable with you, would you like to come to my room for a chat?"

That was--no mistake about it.

One of Shiinamachi-senpai's famous invitations--The Night Gatherings.

"Wow, I'm so happy! I've always wanted to go inside the legendary clock tower! I'm free today so it's totally fine!"

Fujisato seemed quite happy and I saw her nodding many times.

"I am also free after self-directed training today. The kendo hall is at school so may I come to your room directly after training, Senpai?"

Kuhou had participated in one of these gatherings before, so she agreed readily this time as well.

"With Shiki-san as well, let's all have a fun time together!"

"We will!"

"Yes, I understand."

Fujisato and Kuhou both looked happy and I couldn't help but breath a sigh of relief.

They had both agreed readily to Senpai's invitation. Based on that point, they really didn't seem like culprits.

Of course, it was a bit unreasonable for me to suspect them just based on the fact of this ''coincidental encounter''. In that sense, Shiki was actually a possible culprit too.

I looked at Shiki and found her staring at Fujisato and Kuhou the whole time.

Although I was unsure what kind of gaze those eyes under her bangs were showing, I noticed that her hands, buried in her lab coat pockets, were currently moving slightly.

"Shiki-san, is that okay?"

"Yes. I intend to make a show of my smart pajamas at tonight's pajamas party."

"S-Smart?"

"They're transparent."

"H-How can that be acceptable?"

Going red in the cheeks, Fujisato secretly glanced at me.

If I had honestly said 'I won't feel particularly happy even if I saw Shiki in transparent pajamas', I think the girls were going to scorn me.

In that case, my only chose was to…

"You must wear them!"

"Affirmative."

"N-No way, you can't go 'affirmative', right!?"

Fujisato's vigorous retort made me feel incredibly refreshed.

"Perhaps you two will have to take the trouble to bring pajamas too. Just normal pajamas will do."

Shiki's reminder elicited a troubled look on Kuhou's face.

"Hmm… I usually sleep in tracksuits or t-shirts and shorts, so I don't think I have decent looking pajamas."

She was wearing a tracksuit indeed last time. Compared to the other people's spectacular pajamas, only Kuhou and I were attending in tracksuits. I guess that was probably one reason why we got along so well.

"Well… I can lend my pajamas to you. Kuhou-san, I have a feeling that the soft and frilly kind of pajamas will definitely suit you very well."

Hearing Senpai's suggestion, I couldn't help but imagine Kuhou dressed in a soft and frilly pink pajamas.

…Hmm, indeed, it might suit her unexpectedly well.

"It'll definitely suit Kuhou!"

"R-Really? I've never worn soft and frilly pajamas before, so please go easy on me, both of you, Senpai…"

Hearing the girls chat happily about pajamas, I couldn't help but wonder: should I also prepare similar clothing for myself?

But then I immediately thought: these girls probably won't find male pajamas very interesting even if they saw them, right?

Shiki quickly walked over to my side and said in a barely audible voice that only I could hear:

"If these two are the culprits, then tonight will be the climax of the case."

…What was she talking about?

In other words… If the culprit was one of them, then Shiinamachi-senpai was going to expose this fact… So Senpai invited them only because she was carrying such intentions?

Still in the dark, Fujisato and Kuhou continued chatting happily with Senpai.

I couldn't help but think: I can't believe Senpai is doing this kind of deceptive behavior…

But if one of them really was the culprit then we were actually the ones being deceived.

--However, even if that was the case…

I still couldn't accept it. I felt compelled to clench my right fist.

"If you believe them, then watch tonight's proceedings clearly and carefully. If both of them are innocent, then I won't suspect them anymore."

…Well said.

Everything was for clearing up suspicions.

After understanding that, with a heavy heart, I watched the three girls who were currently laughing together in harmony.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume_1_Chapter 2 B-Part|Chapter 2 B-Part]]
| Return to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Chapter 3 B-Part|Chapter 3 B-Part]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Chapter 3 A-Part

2014-07-22T20:42:50Z

Bilagaana: typo

==Chapter 3 A-Part - Life and Mind==

■Search Results for "date":
* a particular day on the calendar.
* an agreed upon time for opposite genders to meet up.
* the word "date" originally meant the day of the month but gradually took on the meaning of "a man and a woman agreeing on a time, then meeting up at that time."
* a man and a woman making a promise to go out without interference from others.

Hence, Shiinamachi-senpai and I were strolling along the seashore on a date.

I don't quite understand either how this happened. After a convoluted process, that was how the situation developed--

"Jirou-kun, what's with you?"

Shiinamachi-senpai's attire was probably what one would call a white shoulder-less one-piece dress. The skirt's hem was decorated with many layers of frills and she looked like an angel to me. The white straw hat was also an excellent match for her dress and made her look like a sheltered classy young lady.

Anyway, I felt very happy to be able to go on a date with Senpai.

"Nothing much, I'm just feeling so elated to be on a date with you, Senpai."

Senpai in casual clothing and even exposing her shoulders and collarbone, I really didn't know how to get along with her.

Of course, I knew that I could just treat her the usual way, but I really couldn't remember how I usually got along with Senpai.

"Fufu, actually… I feel a little nervous too."

Senpai seemed a little shy, her cheeks getting red… That's absolutely unfair.

"I'm nervous too."

"Yes, I can see that. Your glasses look like they're about to mist over."

"Eh?"

I frantically took down my glasses and vigorously rubbed the mist off the lenses.

"Should be fine now."

"Oh I'm sorry, I was just joking with you…"

To think it was just a joke… And I even failed to respond normally to Senpai's joke, clearly I'm really far too nervous.

"But it's great that I got a chance to see you without your glasses, Jirou-kun."

"Ooh…"

Senpai looked up cheerfully at me. The heat rising from my body seemed to make my glasses mist up again.

Right now, the feeling I have is… There was one sun hanging high in the sky, and there also seemed to be another sun down below.

"But someone should be targeting you currently, Shiinamachi-senpai, is it really okay for us to be strolling outside?"

"Hmm… Well…"

Senpai made a troubled look then said:

"The story mentioned that certain things might happen tonight, so perhaps trying to get targeted might be our goal."

"Certain things? That sounds quite ambiguous, you know?"

"The 'stories' of the Nightkin are often cryptic in content. The basic content of the stories mostly consist of vague explanations. For example, they might mention 'a certain incident might be encountered in the future', 'on a certain day, certain things might happen' etc, and most of the endings aren't very clear."

So the Nightkin's stories were really ambiguous. When I first heard the term "story", I was thinking there would be more detailed content recorded in them…

"However, the majority is… How should I say it…? In my story, it seems that there are many dangerous parts so that's why Shiki says I need vassals who can contribute in powerful ways. But because… I'm almost unable to interact with boys, so…"

Born in a family of killers, I was forced to learn all sorts of professional skills. Combined with the fact that I had feelings for Senpai, that's probably why Shiki recommended me to her.

"So, why are you able to interact with me?"

"…I don't know either. Somehow it feels like there's a nostalgic smell coming from you, Jirou-kun."

I couldn't help but bring my hand to my nose to sniff.

"Fufu, I don't mean that kind of smell. I'm referring to a certain kind of atmosphere. For some reason, whenever I'm with you, Jirou-kun, I get a reassuring feeling."

"I-In that case, I'm very glad about that."

"Yes, I feel very glad too!"

Seeing Senpai's reassured smile, I really felt thankful that I was able to exude this kind of aura.

"I understand. Since the story says something will happen, is there any related information mentioned?"

"Let me think… The story uses Nightkin language so I can only try my best to express the linguistic feeling. Translated directly, it feels like the event mentioned is something like 'the story's real beginning is a path that gradually becomes clear amidst the gap between life and death'."

…I see. That definitely was cryptic. I recalled how I wasn't able to understand the full meaning of foreign books when reading in English.

"The story is roughly composed by forms resembling poetry. So that's why I wanted to say, since it mentions 'real beginning', then probably… It means that certain events will happen."

"You're right, that sentence really does give a feeling like something's gonna happen."

Rather than ambiguous, it would be better to call the story a guessing game. It was impossible to know what was actually going to happen.

"When you invited me, Senpai, what was in the story?"

"Oh, hmm, umm… It was something like 'The arrival of death, the joy of rebirth, the bonds of involvement'."

…Even after the event had happened already, I still found the story's contents rather difficult to understand.

'The arrival of death' probably hinted at Senpai's death. 'The joy of rebirth' represented… What did it actually mean? 'The bonds of involvement' referred to my becoming Senpai's vassal, so I'm quite happy about that.

"A Nightkin's story is so hard to understand. Is every day's story like that?"

"No. It's only recorded in this format if it's a special day."

In other words, life every single day was ambiguous and cryptic? Or it meant that no matter how the story's possessor spent their days, it was impossible to evade the content mentioned by the story? The more I thought about it, the harder it felt to understand.

"Today is a rare chance so that's why we're going out on a date. I'd like to investigate what does 'gap between life and death' actually refer to."

Senpai's suggestion was unexpectedly proactive, surprising me a little.

Although Senpai was being targeted for sure, she did not run away but decided to confront things head on instead.

The enemy was someone who had killed Senpai and me using advanced skills.

Not only that, Senpai also knew that the enemy seemed to have some kind of Gift.

My power was quite plain, simply "not going to die" but if used flexibly, I should be able to use it to accomplish many things.

In the worst case, I can at least serve as Senpai's shield.

Thinking that, I decided at the same time to observe the situation carefully in this area.

This national route followed the long coastline. It was currently summer so there were many cars passing through. Traffic congestion could even be seen up ahead. Beyond the railings was a vast seashore, lively as ever. People were making noise on the beach while the beach restaurant was totally packed.

There were no tall buildings on the other side of the sea so there was no need to worry about someone sniping Senpai from there. But if someone made a move on Senpai then mixed into the crowd, it would be very difficult to search for them.

…I suddenly realized that Shiinamachi-senpai was looking up, staring intently at me.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing, I just wanted to say that your eyes suddenly looked so serious."

"Oh…"

Crap. I was too preoccupied with thinking about the killer's actions that I accidentally allowed my thoughts to show on my face. I can't believe I'm doing something so insensitive when given the rare chance to have a stroll with Senpai.

"Sorry, was my face scary just now?"

"No, I found it very cool."

What!?

This prompted a "everything is okay" feeling in me. Senpai is such a tease! Oh, so my face actually looked very cool? In that case, I shouldn't mind that much. But upon further thought, it also meant that I don't look that cool ordinarily? Well true, I think my face has quite some way to go before it can be considered that of a pretty boy's.

"Fufu, Jirou-kun, you really do think seriously about everything, don't you?"

"Part of it is because I'm not too used to thinking over things in a half-assed manner…"

I used to lead a life without any emotions. Even now, I'm still often lost about whether my behaviour could be counted as normal.

Although my sister had thoroughly instructed me on all sorts of common sense knowledge of normal people and there shouldn't be too big of a problem, whenever I encounter exceptional people and situations like Shiinamachi-senpai, I couldn't help but feel a bit confused.

I know that the current "me" was actually cultivated only recently. So when interacting with people, I'm always trying hard to feel my way around. As long as the situation permitted, I hope to be able to face everyone with a sincere attitude. I probably think that because I hope to really treasure the current "me" who can act like a normal person.

"But I don't want to talk about such a scary topic right now."

"Meaning that…"

"Jirou-kun, let's have a normal date!"

This sentence was repeated from what Senpai said to me last night.

Hearing this sentence alone was enough to make my heart pound uncontrollably. That also made me feel quite troubled.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Let's rewind back to last night.

After Shiki drugged me, I apparently feel into a coma.

By the time I recovered consciousness, it was already midnight.

"…?"

I had just noticed a sweet fragrance when a soft and tender sensation came from my lips.

"…Hmm…?"

My head still felt hazy as I struggled to open my eyes, only to find Shiinamachi-senpai's face right in front of me.

"!?"

"Oh Jirou-kun, you've woken up?"

Sitting on the bedside, Senpai smiled gently and covered her lips slightly shyly.

This action, this fragrance, that sensation just now.

Could… Could Senpai really have done ''that'' to me just now…?

"E-Excuse me, Senpai? My lips just now…"

"Fufu, try and take a guess. Because you looked so full of openings just now."

Senpai's mischievous behaviour and giggling expression made my heart race instantly.

If things really turned out as I thought and Senpai had actually kissed me, then how could I just lie here casually? But if Senpai only played a small prank and used something such as her fingers to imitate lips, then I…

…No matter what, it was still nice.

In other words, no matter what Senpai did to me, I still felt happy. That's the conclusion.

"You startled me. If possible, I'd like you to do it again, Senpai…"

"No, no way. Since you're already awake, I can't do that kind of thing to you while you're conscious."

Senpai's cheeks went bright red.

From the way things looked, my guess might be right after all.

Okay, I'll assumed that it really was Senpai's kiss just now and savor the happy feeling in my mind carefully.

But anyway, let's put that aside for now.

"Uh…?"

The place I woke up seemed to be the same as where I had fallen unconscious, the computer lab's management room.

I scanned for Shiki but she didn't seem to be present.

"Oh, Shiki-san is currently in my room. I think she's probably taking a bath."

"Really?"

"You're very concerned about Shiki-san?"

Of course, she suddenly drugged me and put me in coma, how could I not feel concerned? And before falling unconscious, I saw that terrifying golden eye. A normal girl couldn't possibly give off that kind of pressure and terrifying aura.

But what Senpai just said about "concern" felt like it wasn't referring to that.

"In terms of suspiciousness, I am very concerned about her, but if I had to comment about her as a girl…"

No wait. Shiinamachi-senpai was Shiki's friend after all. If I said I wasn't concerned about her at all, wouldn't it make Senpai feel angry or sad?

For example…

'Jirou-kun, I can't believe you're saying such things about my friend. That's so cold of you. Hmph!'

In the past, my little sister asked me to comment on her friend. I simply answered 'I think she's kind of cute but I don't feel anything towards her. I think she'll grow up to be quite a beauty' but my sister inexplicably scowled at me. I can't let Senpai react with the same thoughts as my sister back then.

My sister tirelessly reminded me again and again: women's thoughts are very complicated.

"I think that there are cute parts to her personality, but in terms of level…"

"Hmm?"

"Personally, the one I'm most concerned about is still you, Shiinamachi-senpai."

"Hmm… I-Is that so…?"

Why are you here? What have I gotten myself swept up into? In that sense, Senpai was definitely the one I'm most concerned about right now.

'Seeing Senpai's face getting redder and redder, in that sense, I am really concerned about Senpai!'--I really wanted to say that, but the situation and mood hadn't really reached that point, so I endured it for now.

"But what exactly happened?"

I was totally lost.

Although Shiinmachi-senpai looked just as cute as usual even in a dark room, apart from that, I totally had no grasp on the situation.

"I think it's most likely one of Shiki-san's experiments?"

"Experiment?"

"Yes, a death experiment."

Being raised from childhood as a professional killer, I had no right to say anything, but this kind of experiment really was too dangerous!

"What you mean is…"

"Shiki-san had you drink a drug, Jirou-san, trying to test out the extent you can resurrect. It's probably that kind of experiment."

Undoubtedly, it was very dangerous.

"That's totally murder!"

"Yes. But Shiki-san said that she only put you fully in a state of suspended animation."

"…Oh really? Hmm… okay."

I couldn't help but groan.

The "killer" mentality in my brain was working subconsciously so I couldn't help but think 'if death didn't happen, it's a failure' but I decided to forget these things for now and think like an ordinary school boy.

…I fainted, hence this could be construed as assault, how about that? No, I couldn't find any abnormal signs on my body so this probably wouldn't be very convincing.

Immortality was quite inconvenient in situations like these. At this rate, I felt that Shiki could indifferently say "because I feel deeply interested" any time then perform experiments on me as if was the most natural thing.

"No, this isn't good at al. I must complain to her properly!"

That's right. Even if I'll just end up feeling compelled to forgive her, I must let her know that some things were unacceptable.

"Yes, I think it's a good a idea but isn't it time for you to go home?"

Yeah, that's right. It should be late night already, if I don't go home, my sister will be worried.

"Umm… What time is it now?"

"Midnight just happened to pass."

I guess the excuse "a bit of a night excursion" should still work at this time.

If my sister came home at this hind of hour, I'd definitely not forgive her. As soon as our positions were switched, I feel that it's okay as a boy… That's right, that's the kind of feeling I have.

However, I totally hadn't called my sister and that's truly bad. But ultimately, if my sister said to me "I thought you ran into danger" and I answered "actually I died", my sister will probably think there were something wrong with my brain instead of worrying about me.

I decided to tell my sister honestly that I was actually staying late at school.

"Well then, hmm… I guess I'd better get home."

"Yes, I think it's a good idea too."

Shiinamachi-senpai smiled and expressed agreement.

"Senpai, tonight… You'll be fine, right?"

Senpai didn't quite seem to understand my question for a moment.

She blinked her eyes before saying:

"Fufu, it'll be fine. Or rather, as long as I stay in school, I'll be safe all the time."

Hearing the word "safe", I recalled what Senpai had said about a safe day previous.

Senpai, you got killed on your safe day… I couldn't help but think that.

"Oh, today really will be fine, so…"

"…So? But last night actually wasn't fine… Was it?"

I couldn't help but seek confirmation. Senpai went bright red and nodded at me.

…There was clearly something wrong with that day yet Senpai told me it was a safe day and not to worry.

Upon further thought, I found this conversation quite adult in flavour, doesn't it feel that way?

"No, that day was truly a safe day."

Ever time I heard Senpai say those words in that calm tone of voice, I couldn't help but feel my heart pounding uncontrollably.

Breath out, calm down, Jirou, calm down.

"That night, I didn't check carefully before opening the door because I knew you were coming. Normally speaking, as long as I don't open the door to that room, no one can enter my room at all."

"No one can enter your room at all…?"

"Yes, even if they try to use a Gift. Even if they try to teleport, they still can't get inside. My room is protected using a special technique. Simply stated, there's a barrier."

I see. That night, Senpai accidentally let the culprit in because she thought it was me, in the end leading to her murder.

Actually, that meant that I had indirectly caused Senpai to come to harm. As soon as I thought that, I couldn't help but feel quite regretful.

"Fufu… Seeing you worry about me, Jirou-kun, I really feel happy. It'll be hard to say goodbye if we keep staying here so let me see you off to the school entrance."

"Oh okay, after all, it's not far from the clock tower."

The school's back door led to a mixed forest. Having Senpai see me off at that small metal gate should be fine.

At the same time, I was thinking: After all, Shiki was apparently in Senpai's room in the clock tower…

Next, I suddenly felt that everything was very suspicious.

"Oh right, Shiki could be the culprit."

I told Senpai about Kuhou's conjecture.

"Really?"

"Yes. I was discussing the case with Fujisato and Kuhou. Kuhou was participating quite a lot… She thinks that there are three suspects, Senpai, me and Shiki."

"I see. Speaking of which, I guess we didn't suspect ourselves."

Shiinamachi-senpai pondered as she looked up.

Then she nodded.

"Shiki-san is my vassal so I think she should be fine…"

Indeed, after all, Shiki was her knight and vassal so there shouldn't be a problem. I'd like to believe that too.

Nevertheless, something much more frightening must be hidden behind that golden eye of hers.

"If Shiki-san wanted to kill me, she should be able to do it any time without choosing a safe day on purpose."

"After listening to you, Senpai, I guess that makes sense…"

Senpai was definitely right.

For example, if Shiki did not intend to make a move after gaining Senpai's full trust, then there was no need for her to pick Senpai's "safe day" to murder her. Although it was also possible that she could have performed a death experiment on Senpai like how she tested my body's abilities, in that case, everything would have been simply a criminal act for personal enjoyment and causing trouble for the sake of trouble.

Also, if it really was her, I think she would have stepped up to say "actually, I'm the culprit" when Senpai and I resurrected.

"Oh, by the way."

"Hmm?"

"Didn't you say before that if you died, Senpai, I'll die as well?"

If I remembered right, it was after the first time I died and resurrected…

'You're right. If I were to die again, you would lose your life as well.'

I think she said that to me back when I was lying on her lap.

"Oh, that's right! Because your immortality is linked to my life, Jirou-kun."

"Linked with… Senpai, what does that mean?"

"Yes, actually, strictly speaking, you're not actually immortal. If I were to die, then you'll die as well."

So that's the situation? In that case, my responsibilities were truly heavy.

In other words, I must protect Senpai's life securely.

It really felt like being a knight and made me feel a little proud.

"What about Shiki? Will she die as a result of your death, Senpai?"

"Hmm, that doesn't apply to other vassals."

Speaking of which, Shiki was the possibly the culprit who murdered Senpai.

If like me, killing Senpai would be equivalent to suicide for her, then all that would become impossible.

"Well, Jirou-kun…"

Stopping there, Senpai suddenly looked like she wanted to say something but felt hesitant.

With blushing cheeks, she secretly glanced at me with shy eyes.

"Basically, how should I put this? …On dangerous days… I hope you'll stay by my side the whole time… W-Will you?"

On dangerous days, staying by her side.

Sigh, Jirou, could your heart stop beating madly every time you hear certain keywords, come on!?

"Of course there's no problem. Even if my life was not tied to yours, Senpai, I still hope to protect you, Senpai."

I clenched my fist hard and vowed to Senpai.

"Yes… Thank you"

Senpai placed her hand on my fist, showing a calm smile.

Her slightly cool hand made me feel very comfortable.

"But, staying by my side the whole time… Hmm… That feels so embarrassing."

"Actually, I feel embarrassed too."

I made an embarrassed smile at the demure Senpai.

"Oh right, Jirou-kun."

Next, Senpai seemed to recall something, her eyes widening until they were round.

"You don't have summer supplementary lessons tomorrow, right? Jirou-kun, let's have a normal date!"

That was the sudden proposal she offered me.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Then that was how things developed to the current situation.

"Fufu."

Shiinamachi-senpai seemed quite happy just to be strolling, making me feel quite relieved because I was originally racking my brain, worrying about what conversation topics were appropriate for a date.

Just looking at Senpai's face from the side, I felt very satisfied already.

It was hard to believe that she was a Nightkin and that someone even wanted to kill her. If possible, I really hoped she could live a carefree life, away from all such conflict.

Then at that instant--

I sensed an unusual presence so I swiftly swept Senpai off her feet and into my arms.

"Kyah!? J-J-J-J-J-Jirou-kun!?"

"Don't speak, Senpai."

I knew what the presence I had just sensed.

Back when my mother was doing the "from this moment on, I will really kill you, so do everything you can to detect the presence and evade my attack" training, that was the kind of feeling I got from my mother's gaze.

However, where exactly was it coming from…? I searched desperately with my eyes.

"Sorry!"

I pushed Senpai down on the roadside and put up my index finger, making a hush gesture.

"Mmm… Mkay."

Senpai swallowed the scream she was about to make and desperately covered her mouth, trying to suppress the urge to scream.

The sound of wind slicing flew past our previous location.

Then a flying knife embedded itself into the ground ahead of where we had hit the ground.

"!"

I could feel Senpai gasp.

Faced with this obvious attack, I immediately got up on my knees to shield Senpai.

Where did the attack come from? Ordinary people were walking past us, all of them showing frightened looks at our sudden action. Cars were driving along the road. These people looked like they had not noticed that Shiinamachi-senpai and I had been attacked. Even if there was a knife stuck in the ground, it probably wouldn't occur to them that someone had thrown it to kill us.

Furthermore, the same went for "my current self".

At this rate, affected by excessive information in the surroundings, I will become unable to narrow down who I should be wary off. Not only must I ''protect Shiinamachi-senpai'' but I also had to prevent the culprit from attack ordinary bystanders and definitely could not let pedestrians notice that a small battle was taking place here. With all these preconditions plus the added requirement of making appropriate decisions on the spot, this was too difficult for me with a normal high school boy's mind and rich set of emotions.

…If this continued, Senpai and I would get caught up in the enemy's manipulations.

If that was the case, what if I used the power sealed in my right shoulder? That should be enough to handle things, right?

I touched my right shoulder lightly with my left hand and found that it was giving off heat right now.

'When using the power sealed inside the scar, you must have the resolve to abandon everything. This "everything" means "all things". Once you use that ability, the power of a killer's clan will surely enable you to resolve the difficulty at hand. But the final result will be that you might lose everything, so no one can decide whether it is the right decision. You must grow up as quickly as possible to become a person who can make that decision.'

I recalled my mother's words and corrected my thinking just now. Now was not yet the time to abandon everything. What I ought to do was focus and carefully protect what's before me.

I picked up the knife embedded in the sidewalk and entered a combat ready stance. Taking off my glasses, I closed both eyes to focus my concentration. I had only one precondition to getting out of this difficult situation--

''Protect Shiinamachi-senpai''.

This point also pertained to whether other people would get hurt, hence…

Inside that dark space… I felt some kind of stinging object in the corner of my consciousness.

"Eat this!"

While opening both eyes, I threw the knife towards where my consciousness was feeling the stinging pain.

On the other side of the road, thirty meters from here, was a dark civilian dwelling. The house was separated from my current location by a clearing and the road. Using just the naked eye, it was impossible to tell if there was anyone inside that house. The enemy must have hidden either by beside the wall or inside the house. From that position, it was very hard to throw a knife using ordinary methods towards us, so it was possible that the enemy was using some kind of firing device or possessed some kind of special technique.

Clang.

The sound of hard objects colliding was heard from the clearing between me and the hourse.

The knife I threw had flown roughly ten meters, striking the attacker's knife in midair, the two knives falling to the ground and making that noise after colliding.

In the past, I always failed to strike down my mother's knives and many times, the knives even stabbed into my body. But this time, the speed of the enemy's knife was inferior to my mother's, hence--I succeeded.

"Eh, just now…"

Senpai asked with a face full of worry.

I originally thought the enemy would attack again, but--

The killing intent directed towards us suddenly vanished as though nothing had happened in the first place.

Then I heard a commotion in the surroundings.

Although I really wanted to head over to that house to confirm the situation, I couldn't leave Senpai alone unattended. After all, that could very well be what the enemy wanted.

I decided to observe for now… Soon after, I decided that things had probably become safe.

I put on my vanity glasses again.

"Phew… Senpai, are you okay?"

Senpai still kept her hands on her mouth. Staring with wide-open eyes, she looked up at me.

"Oh it's fine now, you can talk."

Saying that, I extended a hand to Senpai.

I gripped her hand firmly and pulled her up.

"J-Jirou-kun, you're so amazing!"

"Huh?"

"I already heard Shiki-san mention before, but you really are very amazing! When you threw that knife, I felt my heart beating so fast!"

Wow, hearing Senpai say that makes me so happy!

Not only that, I looked around… and found many people around us, some of them looking with an expression of disbelief at us while walking by. Others were simply sitting in their cars.

One could hardly blame them. Suddenly on the street, I had embraced Senpai and pushed her to the ground then picked up something and thrown it pretentiously. Those people most likely thought they had chanced upon some kind of weird performance.

"Wah~~ Jirou-kun, you were so great… Ehehe!"

Senpai swooned almost as though she were a fan who had met her idol.

Because Senpai always seemed so detached from reality, I felt quite surprised to see her acting this way.

But Senpai was really cute this way too. Hence, all of it was justice.

"It does scare me to be targeted… But Jirou-kun, your actions are even more astounding to me. Thank you so much!"

"Oh, i-it's nothing. I'm glad you're okay, Senpai."

"Yes! I'm fine!"

Senpai expressed her safety to me in a lively manner.

A layer of warmth seemed to suddenly appear in the eyes of the pedestrians and car passengers watching us.

Yeah, it's true. From others' point of view, we probably looked like an idiot couple sitting on the roadside.

The term "idiot couple" sounded a bit outdated. Next time, I'd better ask my sister to see if there's a more fashionable way of calling couples who engage in public displays of affection.

"I've heard that the two of you are currently having a date that shouldn't be taking place, so I came on purpose to have a look."

"Huh!?"

Hearing a voice, Senpai and I both looked back in surprise at the same time. Standing there was Shiki with her head tilted in puzzlement.

Even in such sweltering weather, she was still wearing a lab coat over her uniform with her hands buried in her pockets as usual. She must be hot, dressed like that… But there was not a single sweat drop on Shiki'face.

"Y-Yeah…"

I couldn't help but answer and got up together with Senpai.

Shiki stared at us through her bangs while saying:

"There are two throwing knives dropped on the clearing over there. I have already picked them up just now."

Having said that, she extended her hand out from her pocket, presenting two knives held in her hand. One was the knife I had thrown after picking up while the other was an identical knife that had struck the knife I threw back. Both knives showed cracks apparently caused by the impact.

"Did you throw the knives?"

"No. Regrettably, I don't possess that level of physical ability and skill."

Shiki immediately returned the two knives to her pocket and swiftly brought her face up close.

I felt that the blue eye was flashing with a certain light.

"Monjirou, you are definitely worthy as the one I selected. Despite not having a Gift in this area, you not only evaded the assassin's knife but was even able to counterattack. What amazing skills."

"You saw it?"

"No problem. I have been watching all along ever since the two of you started your date."

I totally had no idea where there was a problem in the first place but her explanation definitely made me feel quite embarrassed.

"The assassin doesn't seem to be in that empty house anymore. Did the perpetrator use a Gift? Or like you, it was purely superb skills? I have yet to deduce the answer to these questions. Sorry."

"Oh, most of that doesn't matter…"

So Shiki was observing the situation all along and even gathering information for us?

Although I felt that Shiki was a girl I couldn't lower my guard against, she was quite reliable indeed.

Just as such feelings sprouted in my heart, I suddenly remembered that she had just drugged me last night.

"By the way, what did you put in my drink yesterday?"

"I later tried out that can of Avocado Spark. That taste was certainly quite stimulating for the taste buds."

"Yeah, it really is…"

Think thinking about it made me feel like the disgusting taste was surging form the back of my throat.

Feeling that indescribable odor reaching my nose, I instantly felt drained of strength.

"Uh, no, that's not the question I've asking!"

"You're asking about the drug? I am deeply sorry about what happened."

Shiki bowed deeply to apologize to me.

How unexpected. I never expected her to apologize so honestly.

"O-Oh."

It made me unable to complain further.

"As Kaguya's guardian together with Monjirou, I have decided to perform further tests to confirm the extent of Monjirou's immortality. Stabbed and drugged to death have been verified, so I must next test out death by strangling, bludgeoning, grinding, crushing, incinerating, cursing, beheading, dehydrating, annihilating…"

"Hold on hold on hold on hold on hold on!"

Hearing Shiki say a series of extremely dangerous words, I immediately stopped her frantically.

"What?"

"That's going way overboard! It sounds like you intend to try everything out on me for real!"

"Jirou's hearing confirmed to be normal. Very good."

"Good my ass! You can't be serious in wanting to test everything on me once?"

"Jirou's ability to grasp the situation confirmed to be excellent. Congratulations."

"Congratulations like hell! What's there to congratulate about!? Shiki!"

No good. This girl looked like she was serious.

"Also, I can't believe you even want to annihilate me."

"I really want to know what would result if you were annihilated together with your physical form. I intend to test it through an explosion."

"No no, I'll surely die!"

"If you die, the experiment ends."

"No matter what, absolutely no!"

"Then may I ask what extent is okay with you?"

"No extent is fine! Anyway, killing is wrong!"

"It's totally unconvincing to hear that coming from you."

I was a professional killer and immortal as well. Indeed, it was not very convincing.

"Uh… W-Well, I haven't actually killed anyone, I should have the right to say that!"

"I see. So that's the case?"

Resting a finger on the side of her lip while looking down, Shiki seemed to be pondering something.

"So, how about a double kill?"

"That's a baseball term! You mean double play!"

"You and Kaguya already encountered it."

The culprit first killed Shiinamachi-senpai then killed me, thus achieving a double kill. I see.

"Perhaps you think your lame joke works well this time, but you're totally wrong!"

"How regrettable. Lame puns are hard to understand."

I couldn't help but feel plunged into annoyance.

Watching me arguing with Shiki, Shiinamachi-senpai seemed to have concluded we were performing some kind of comedy routine, bursting out with a chuckle on the side.

"Shiki-san, Jirou-kun, you two are such great friends."

"No, but if possible, I hope you can help me out here, Senpai."

"Fufu."

Senpai partially closed her eyes and smiled at me. Seeing that, I was unable to say anything more.

Yes, Senpai really was a woman who could easily get away with crimes!

"--Oh, however…"

"Hmm?"

"Back in the bathroom, you already got seduced to death by Kaguya, right?"

"That counts as a cause of death too?"

"I believe that joke was not bad."

"Shiki-san, y-you're so annoying…"

Going red in the cheeks, Senpai finally spoke to restrain Shiki.

I see, so once the sexual harassment involves Senpai, Senpai will speak out against it?

"Sigh, in that sense, Senpai truly has my life and death under her control."

"I see, that's quite well said."

"So annoying, even Jirou-kun is joing in to make fun of me!"

Senpai turned her face away a little displeased. I couldn't help but smile quietly at the sight of that.

If possible, I really hoped Senpai could continue living peacefully like this, serving as the girl who soothed my heart and soul.

On the other hand, it was quite fun for us to be chatting as a trio.

Same for the day when the murder happened. Perhaps it was all thanks to Shiki's brand of behavior, doing and saying whatever she wanted.

However, I really wished from the bottom of my heart that she won't try killing me again.

"I'll let you know later… The conditions for Jirou-kun's resurrection. Is that okay, Shiki-san?"

"Yes. In that case, those tests and experiments won't be necessary."

"I'd like to know myself as well."

I was quite surprised to learn that there were conditions capable of killing me, at the same time, it meant that if those conditions were not met, I was immortal. It was a strange feeling, knowing that I had become someone that was difficult to kill.

Suddenly, I noticed that Shiki, who was the most interested in those death conditions, seemed to be staring at me.

Lately, I found my self more and more able to sense her gaze behind her bangs.

"Monjirou, were you originally thinking of using 'something' just now?"

Her tone was indifferent as always, but there was a certain kind of cold emotion in her voice.

"…Inside my right shoulder's scar is a forbidden power."

"Its use is limited?"

"Yeah."

Shiki couldn’t possibly be satisfied with just this explanation but she did not pry any further.

Perhaps it was because Shiinamachi-senpai made a worried and uneasy face again.

If possible, I really didn't want to tell Senpai that I possessed a power "that might cause me to lose everything."

"Understood. Okay, let's go."

Saying that, Shiki swiftly started walking.

"Hmm? To where?"

"A place where dates must go."

Shiki pointed at a small island. It was a sightseeing island with a bridge connected to the land where we were, allowing us to walk directly to the island. Over there were all sorts of shops, viewing platforms, caves, an excellent spot for dates.

"Great, then let's go there now!"

Shiinamachi-senpai seemed quite enthusiastic and I nodded.

However, the assassin seemed to have observed our movements before attacking with the throwing knives.

Since the enemy had showed killing intent, of course he or she meant to kill us. If that really was the case, I found it quite incredible that he or she would do it in broad daylight. To be honest, unless the knives struck extremely precisely, it was very difficult to kill using throwing knives in one hit. More precisely, it was only possible to take the target's life by piercing the throat, the head or the heart. Apart from attacking the throat, it was very hard to achieve "precision".

Regarding the heart, I've already explained to Shiki and Senpai before. The heart itself was a mass of muscle and needed substantial force to successfully pierce. As for the head was covered by the skull which had a curved shape. Even attacking with bullets, deflection was possible and difficult to cause fatal wounds from a distance. Hence, when killing, the throat should be aimed… But the throat was a small target and required a certain level of skill. In other words, even if the enemy was a highly skilled killer, assassination using throwing knives was still unlikely to succeed.

I think the enemy was only trying to test my abilities.

I looked over at the house just now.

"Jirou-kun, hurry up."

Shiinamachi-senpai had apparently calmed down from the fear of getting ambushed. I saw her waving at me from a distance not too far away.

"Okay, I'll be right there."

I hastily ran forward, meanwhile feeling even more sure that someone was currently targeting us.

This fact further heightened my internal vigilance.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Walking along the long bridge, reaching the island--

"Oh my, isn't that…"

I looked in the direction Shiki pointed and found Fujisato and Kuhou standing in front of the souvenir shop opposite the parking lot.

Although we just had lunch together yesterday, it was quite a rare sight to see the two of them together. Fujisato was my classmate but did not join the library monitors or any clubs. Kuhou was a member of the library monitors and also part of the kendo club, but we were in different year groups. In other words, although both girls were having lunch with me yesterday, it still felt quite unexpected for me to see them going out as close friends.

They also seemed to notice us. The two girls instantly showed an incredulous expression.

"Hey! Monjirou, I'd never expect you to be out on a date with two girls at once!"

Fujisato pointed at me, surprise written all over her face.

"Oh dear, Senpai really isn't to be underestimated."

Kuhou added as well. Arms crossed before her chest, she was smiling.

"Hello. What a rare combination to see you two together!"

Fujisato was wearing clothes very similar to what you'd find in fashion magazines, all of her attire consisted of this year's summer fashion. In contrast, Kuhou was wearing well-fitting clothing suited to her own whims, the very image of her personality. Having two almost completely opposite people together actually gave off a feeling of a good match. I couldn't help but feel a bit touched to be able to admire the view of them out of school clothing.

"Yes, we just happened to meet by chance in the streets. Oh right, I never expected you guys to appear as well. That's even more surprising to me?"

"Perhaps so-called fate does bring people together. I'm very happy to run into you."

If all this could be attributed to fate, of course it was worth celebrating. However, the attack just now made me suspicious whether this was all coincidental. But considering the time the attack took place, it seemed as though these two girls who were already here might be innocent.

"Shiinamachi-senpai, hello!"

"Senpai, hello again after seeing you yesterday."

"Oh, hello to you two. I'm very happy to be running into you here too."

Hearing Senpai's answer, the two girls then turned their gazes to Shiki. I was just about to offer assistance in introductions when I noticed Shiki stepping forward on her own.

"Nice to meet you. I am Yatono Shiki, Kaguya's servant and Monjirou's slave."

Although I had expected something nonsensical from her, Shiki's self-introduction turned out to be way too nonsensical.

"Ehhhhhhhh!? M-Monjirou!?"

"Hmm… Servant and slave, what a crazy position!"

Compared to Fujisato's shock, Kuhou seemed to be murmuring away in deep thought… I had expected these reactions already.

Humans were naturally capable of facing situations calmly as long as they were able to predict future events. Shiki would make a weird self-introduction, Fujisato would jump in fright, Kuhou would remain composed as always. I had already prepared myself psychologically, hence it was only natural to think there wasn't a problem.

Suddenly stabbed to death, suddenly turned immortal, suddenly having someone offer to scrub my back… After experiencing all kinds of situations, perhaps I had already learned how to face most happenings calmly.

"Well then, let us all get along."

"You're not going to deny it!?"

Fujisato's perfect criticism made me feel quite gratified. If possible, I really hoped that Fujisato could become good friends with Shiki, thereby relieving me of the responsibility of acting as the straight man.

"I feel quite troubled that neither of you denied it. Hence, I will express denial: all that was a joke just now."

"Phew… I was wondering when did Monjirou transform from this serious glasses-wearing type to a fiendish glasses-wearing type… I was scared for a moment there…"

Fujisato pressed her hand on the chest area of her loose garment, breathing a sigh of relief. Although I was very curious on what fiendish glasses-wearing meant, I decided to continue observing the situation.

Because looking at the two girls, Shiinamachi-senpai seemed to be thinking about something.

These two girls were still suspects. It was possible for either of them to have killed me or Shiinamachi-senpai, and to think they were able to chat with us and joke around so calmly… I really didn't want to believe that!

Precisely because of that, I would be much more relieved if they could be cleared of suspicions. I found myself feeling like one of the detective novel protagonists who wanted to believe in heroines and friends.

But in that kind of story, those people often turned out to be the culprit so I absolutely could not be careless.

"Are you three on a date?"

"It would be nice if it were a date."

I made a troubled smiled while Senpai giggled.

"Yes, I invited both of them on a date. They are both my good friends so I hoped they could become good friends with each other too."

"I see."

Fujisato giggled and stared at me. I could clearly feel her sending a message of "that's lovely, nishishi" to me. Sigh, yeah, it's lovely, okay?

"Then what about you, Fujisato and Kuhou? What were you doing just now?"

I started to check their alibi. Senpai and I had been attacked roughly ten minutes earlier. If they had arrived here prior to that, then things would be fine.

"My hobby here is feeding cats. Whenever I have a day off from summer supplementary lessons or work at the store, I'll most likely come here by bike!"

Fujisato pointed at the parking lot where many cats were scattered about, hanging around.

Speaking of which, there were really a ton of cats on this island, perhaps because there were fishmongers here. And the only road led to the parking lot, which meant it was less likely for them to get hit by cars. This was indeed quite a suitable place for cats to live.

"I live nearby, so I just happened to be on a walk before my training."

Kuhou pointed to the bridge's opposite shore and told us that. There was a tall building in the direction where she was pointing. That was probably Kuhou's home.

"You've been here how long?"

"I just got here, yeah? I was just saying to Nagi 'fancy meeting you here' when you three popped up!"

"Yes. Adding to that, I was crossing the bridge when Fujisato-senpai happened to pass by me."

"Wow, that really happened? Sorry, I didn't notice at all!"

"You were riding your bike so casually, Senpai, it didn't sit well with me to call out to you."

Judging from the bridge's length, walking to cross it would take roughly five minutes or so. Walking from the location of the attack to the bridge would also take five minutes roughly. No matter what, if they hurried, both of them could still make it in time.

However, why would the culprit deliberately rush here after ambushing us from that kind of spot?

I couldn't feel anything suspicious from their explanations and it really seemed like they had appeared here by coincidence. However, Shiinamachi-senpai made a look as though she was thinking about something again.

Then she clapped her hands loudly together and said:

"Oh right, Fujisato-san and Kuhou-san, would you happen to be free tonight? If it's agreeable with you, would you like to come to my room for a chat?"

That was--no mistake about it.

One of Shiinamachi-senpai's famous invitations--The Night Gatherings.

"Wow, I'm so happy! I've always wanted to go inside the legendary clock tower! I'm free today so it's totally fine!"

Fujisato seemed quite happy and I saw her nodding many times.

"I am also free after self-directed training today. The kendo hall is at school so may I come to your room directly after training, Senpai?"

Kuhou had participated in one of these gatherings before, so she agreed readily this time as well.

"With Shiki-san as well, let's all have a fun time together!"

"We will!"

"Yes, I understand."

Fujisato and Kuhou both looked happy and I couldn't help but breath a sigh of relief.

They had both agreed readily to Senpai's invitation. Based on that point, they really didn't seem like culprits.

Of course, it was a bit unreasonable for me to suspect them just based on the fact of this ''coincidental encounter''. In that sense, Shiki was actually a possible culprit too.

I looked at Shiki and found her staring at Fujisato and Kuhou the whole time.

Although I was unsure what kind of gaze those eyes under her bangs were showing, I noticed that her hands, buried in her lab coat pockets, were currently moving slightly.

"Shiki-san, is that okay?"

"Yes. I intend to make a show of my smart pajamas at tonight's pajamas party."

"S-Smart?"

"They're transparent."

"H-How can that be acceptable?"

Going red in the cheeks, Fujisato secretly glanced at me.

If I had honestly said 'I won't feel particularly happy even if I saw Shiki in transparent pajamas', I think the girls were going to scorn me.

In that case, my only chose was to…

"You must wear them!"

"Affirmative."

"N-No way, you can't go 'affirmative', right!?"

Fujisato's vigorous retort made me feel incredibly refreshed.

"Perhaps you two will have to take the trouble to bring pajamas too. Just normal pajamas will do."

Shiki's reminder elicited a troubled look on Kuhou's face.

"Hmm… I usually sleep in tracksuits or t-shirts and shorts, so I don't think I have decent looking pajamas."

She was wearing a tracksuit indeed last time. Compared to the other people's spectacular pajamas, only Kuhou and I were attending in tracksuits. I guess that was probably one reason why we got along so well.

"Well… I can lend my pajamas to you. Kuhou-san, I have a feeling that the soft and frilly kind of pajamas will definitely suit you very well."

Hearing Senpai's suggestion, I couldn't help but imagine Kuhou dressed in a soft and frilly pink pajamas.

…Hmm, indeed, it might suit her unexpectedly well.

"It'll definitely suit Kuhou!"

"R-Really? I've never worn soft and frilly pajamas before, so please go easy on me, both of you, Senpai…"

Hearing the girls chat happily about pajamas, I couldn't help but wonder: should I also prepare similar clothing for myself?

But then I immediately thought: these girls probably won't find male pajamas very interesting even if they saw them, right?

Shiki quickly walked over to my side and said in a barely audible voice that only I could hear:

"If these two are the culprits, then tonight will be the climax of the case."

…What was she talking about?

In other words… If the culprit was one of them, then Shiinamachi-senpai was going to expose this fact… So Senpai invited them only because she was carrying such intentions?

Still in the dark, Fujisato and Kuhou continued chatting happily with Senpai.

I couldn't help but think: I can't believe Senpai is doing this kind of deceptive behavior…

But if one of them really was the culprit then we were actually the ones being deceived.

--However, even if that was the case…

I still couldn't accept it. I felt compelled to clench my right fist.

"If you believe them, then watch tonight's proceedings clearly and carefully. If both of them are innocent, then I won't suspect them anymore."

…Well said.

Everything was for clearing up suspicions.

After understanding that, with a heavy heart, I watched the three girls who were currently laughing together in harmony.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume_1_Chapter 2 B-Part|Chapter 2 B-Part]]
| Return to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Chapter 3 B-Part|Chapter 3 B-Part]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Chapter 3 A-Part

2014-07-22T20:27:36Z

Bilagaana: typos

==Chapter 3 A-Part - Life and Mind==

■Search Results for "date":
* a particular day on the calendar.
* an agreed upon time for opposite genders to meet up.
* the word "date" originally meant the day of the month but gradually took on the meaning of "a man and a woman agreeing on a time, then meeting up at that time."
* a man and a woman making a promise to go out without interference from others.

Hence, Shiinamachi-senpai and I were strolling along the seashore on a date.

I don't quite understand either how this happened. After a convoluted process, that was how the situation developed--

"Jirou-kun, what's with you?"

Shiinamachi-senpai's attire was probably what one would call a white shoulder-less one-piece dress. The skirt's hem was decorated with many layers of frills and she looked like an angel to me. The white straw hat was also an excellent match for her dress and made her look like a sheltered classy young lady.

Anyway, I felt very happy to be able to go on a date with Senpai.

"Nothing much, I'm just feeling so elated to be on a date with you, Senpai."

Senpai in casual clothing and even exposing her shoulders and collarbone, I really didn't know how to get along with her.

Of course, I knew that I could just treat her the usual way, but I really couldn't remember how I usually got along with Senpai.

"Fufu, actually… I feel a little nervous too."

Senpai seemed a little shy, her cheeks getting red… That's absolutely unfair.

"I'm nervous too."

"Yes, I can see that. Your glasses look like they're about to mist over."

"Eh?"

I frantically took down my glasses and vigorously rubbed the mist off the lenses.

"Should be fine now."

"Oh I'm sorry, I was just joking with you…"

To think it was just a joke… And I even failed to respond normally to Senpai's joke, clearly I'm really far too nervous.

"But it's great that I got a chance to see you without your glasses, Jirou-kun."

"Ooh…"

Senpai looked up cheerfully at me. The heat rising from my body seemed to make my glasses mist up again.

Right now, the feeling I have is… There was one sun hanging high in the sky, and there also seemed to be another sun down below.

"But someone should be targeting you currently, Shiinamachi-senpai, is it really okay for us to be strolling outside?"

"Hmm… Well…"

Senpai made a troubled look then said:

"The story mentioned that certain things might happen tonight, so perhaps trying to get targeted might be our goal."

"Certain things? That sounds quite ambiguous, you know?"

"The 'stories' of the Nightkin are often cryptic in content. The basic content of the stories mostly consist of vague explanations. For example, they might mention 'a certain incident might be encountered in the future', 'on a certain day, certain things might happen' etc, and most of the endings aren't very clear."

So the Nightkin's stories were really ambiguous. When I first heard the term "story", I was thinking there would be more detailed content recorded in them…

"However, the majority is… How should I say it…? In my story, it seems that there are many dangerous parts so that's why Shiki says I need vassals who can contribute in powerful ways. But because… I'm almost unable to interact with boys, so…"

Born in a family of killers, I was forced to learn all sorts of professional skills. Combined with the fact that I had feelings for Senpai, that's probably why Shiki recommended me to her.

"So, why are you able to interact with me?"

"…I don't know either. Somehow it feels like there's a nostalgic smell coming from you, Jirou-kun."

I couldn't help but bring my hand to my nose to sniff.

"Fufu, I don't mean that kind of smell. I'm referring to a certain kind of atmosphere. For some reason, whenever I'm with you, Jirou-kun, I get a reassuring feeling."

"I-In that case, I'm very glad about that."

"Yes, I feel very glad too!"

Seeing Senpai's reassured smile, I really felt thankful that I was able to exude this kind of aura.

"I understand. Since the story says something will happen, is there any related information mentioned?"

"Let me think… The story uses Nightkin language so I can only try my best to express the linguistic feeling. Translated directly, it feels like the event mentioned is something like 'the story's real beginning is a path that gradually becomes clear amidst the gap between life and death'."

…I see. That definitely was cryptic. I recalled how I wasn't able to understand the full meaning of foreign books when reading in English.

"The story is roughly composed by forms resembling poetry. So that's why I wanted to say, since it mentions 'real beginning', then probably… It means that certain events will happen."

"You're right, that sentence really does give a feeling like something's gonna happen."

Rather than ambiguous, it would be better to call the story a guessing game. It was impossible to know what was actually going to happen.

"When you invited me, Senpai, what was in the story?"

"Oh, hmm, umm… It was something like 'The arrival of death, the joy of rebirth, the bonds of involvement'."

…Even after the event had happened already, I still found the story's contents rather difficult to understand.

'The arrival of death' probably hinted at Senpai's death. 'The joy of rebirth' represented… What did it actually mean? 'The bonds of involvement' referred to my becoming Senpai's vassal, so I'm quite happy about that.

"A Nightkin's story is so hard to understand. Is every day's story like that?"

"No. It's only recorded in this format if it's a special day."

In other words, life every single day was ambiguous and cryptic? Or it meant that no matter how the story's possessor spent their days, it was impossible to evade the content mentioned by the story? The more I thought about it, the harder it felt to understand.

"Today is a rare chance so that's why we're going out on a date. I'd like to investigate what does 'gap between life and death' actually refer to."

Senpai's suggestion was unexpectedly proactive, surprising me a little.

Although Senpai was being targeted for sure, she did not run away but decided to confront things head on instead.

The enemy was someone who had killed Senpai and me using advanced skills.

Not only that, Senpai also knew that the enemy seemed to have some kind of Gift.

My power was quite plain, simply "not going to die" but if used flexibly, I should be able to use it to accomplish many things.

In the worst case, I can at least serve as Senpai's shield.

Thinking that, I decided at the same time to observe the situation carefully in this area.

This national route followed the long coastline. It was currently summer so there were many cars passing through. Traffic congestion could even be seen up ahead. Beyond the railings was a vast seashore, lively as ever. People were making noise on the beach while the beach restaurant was totally packed.

There were no tall buildings on the other side of the sea so there was no need to worry about someone sniping Senpai from there. But if someone made a move on Senpai then mixed into the crowd, it would be very difficult to search for them.

…I suddenly realized that Shiinamachi-senpai was looking up, staring intently at me.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing, I just wanted to say that your eyes suddenly looked so serious."

"Oh…"

Crap. I was too preoccupied with thinking about the killer's actions that I accidentally allowed my thoughts to show on my face. I can't believe I'm doing something so insensitive when given the rare chance to have a stroll with Senpai.

"Sorry, was my face scary just now?"

"No, I found it very cool."

What!?

This prompted a "everything is okay" feeling in me. Senpai is such a tease! Oh, so my face actually looked very cool? In that case, I shouldn't mind that much. But upon further thought, it also meant that I don't look that cool ordinarily? Well true, I think my face has quite some way to go before it can be considered that of a pretty boy's.

"Fufu, Jirou-kun, you really do think seriously about everything, don't you?"

"Part of it is because I'm not too used to thinking over things in a half-assed manner…"

I used to lead a life without any emotions. Even now, I'm still often lost about whether my behaviour could be counted as normal.

Although my sister had thoroughly instructed me on all sorts of common sense knowledge of normal people and there shouldn't be too big of a problem, whenever I encounter exceptional people and situations like Shiinamachi-senpai, I couldn't help but feel a bit confused.

I know that the current "me" was actually cultivated only recently. So when interacting with people, I'm always trying hard to feel my way around. As long as the situation permitted, I hope to be able to face everyone with a sincere attitude. I probably think that because I hope to really treasure the current "me" who can act like a normal person.

"But I don't want to talk about such a scary topic right now."

"Meaning that…"

"Jirou-kun, let's have a normal date!"

This sentence was repeated from what Senpai said to me last night.

Hearing this sentence alone was enough to make my heart pound uncontrollably. That also made me feel quite troubled.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Let's rewind back to last night.

After Shiki drugged me, I apparently feel into a coma.

By the time I recovered consciousness, it was already midnight.

"…?"

I had just noticed a sweet fragrance when a soft and tender sensation came from my lips.

"…Hmm…?"

My head still felt hazy as I struggled to open my eyes, only to find Shiinamachi-senpai's face right in front of me.

"!?"

"Oh Jirou-kun, you've woken up?"

Sitting on the bedside, Senpai smiled gently and covered her lips slightly shyly.

This action, this fragrance, that sensation just now.

Could… Could Senpai really have done ''that'' to me just now…?

"E-Excuse me, Senpai? My lips just now…"

"Fufu, try and take a guess. Because you looked so full of openings just now."

Senpai's mischievous behaviour and giggling expression made my heart race instantly.

If things really turned out as I thought and Senpai had actually kissed me, then how could I just lie here casually? But if Senpai only played a small prank and used something such as her fingers to imitate lips, then I…

…No matter what, it was still nice.

In other words, no matter what Senpai did to me, I still felt happy. That's the conclusion.

"You startled me. If possible, I'd like you to do it again, Senpai…"

"No, no way. Since you're already awake, I can't do that kind of thing to you while you're conscious."

Senpai's cheeks went bright red.

From the way things looked, my guess might be right after all.

Okay, I'll assumed that it really was Senpai's kiss just now and savor the happy feeling in my mind carefully.

But anyway, let's put that aside for now.

"Uh…?"

The place I woke up seemed to be the same as where I had fallen unconscious, the computer lab's management room.

I scanned for Shiki but she didn't seem to be present.

"Oh, Shiki-san is currently in my room. I think she's probably taking a bath."

"Really?"

"You're very concerned about Shiki-san?"

Of course, she suddenly drugged me and put me in coma, how could I not feel concerned? And before falling unconscious, I saw that terrifying golden eye. A normal girl couldn't possibly give off that kind of pressure and terrifying aura.

But what Senpai just said about "concern" felt like it wasn't referring to that.

"In terms of suspiciousness, I am very concerned about her, but if I had to comment about her as a girl…"

No wait. Shiinamachi-senpai was Shiki's friend after all. If I said I wasn't concerned about her at all, wouldn't it make Senpai feel angry or sad?

For example…

'Jirou-kun, I can't believe you're saying such things about my friend. That's so cold of you. Hmph!'

In the past, my little sister asked me to comment on her friend. I simply answered 'I think she's kind of cute but I don't feel anything towards her. I think she'll grow up to be quite a beauty' but my sister inexplicably scowled at me. I can't let Senpai react with the same thoughts as my sister back then.

My sister tirelessly reminded me again and again: women's thoughts are very complicated.

"I think that there are cute parts to her personality, but in terms of level…"

"Hmm?"

"Personally, the one I'm most concerned about is still you, Shiinamachi-senpai."

"Hmm… I-Is that so…?"

Why are you here? What have I gotten myself swept up into? In that sense, Senpai was definitely the one I'm most concerned about right now.

'Seeing Senpai's face getting redder and redder, in that sense, I am really concerned about Senpai!'--I really wanted to say that, but the situation and mood hadn't really reached that point, so I endured it for now.

"But what exactly happened?"

I was totally lost.

Although Shiinmachi-senpai looked just as cute as usual even in a dark room, apart from that, I totally had no grasp on the situation.

"I think it's most likely one of Shiki-san's experiments?"

"Experiment?"

"Yes, a death experiment."

Being raised from childhood as a professional killer, I had no right to say anything, but this kind of experiment really was too dangerous!

"What you mean is…"

"Shiki-san had you drink a drug, Jirou-san, trying to test out the extent you can resurrect. It's probably that kind of experiment."

Undoubtedly, it was very dangerous.

"That's totally murder!"

"Yes. But Shiki-san said that she only put you fully in a state of suspended animation."

"…Oh really? Hmm… okay."

I couldn't help but groan.

The "killer" mentality in my brain was working subconsciously so I couldn't help but think 'if death didn't happen, it's a failure' but I decided to forget these things for now and think like an ordinary school boy.

…I fainted, hence this could be construed as assault, how about that? No, I couldn't find any abnormal signs on my body so this probably wouldn't be very convincing.

Immortality was quite inconvenient in situations like these. At this rate, I felt that Shiki could indifferently say "because I feel deeply interested" any time then perform experiments on me as if was the most natural thing.

"No, this isn't good at al. I must complain to her properly!"

That's right. Even if I'll just end up feeling compelled to forgive her, I must let her know that some things were unacceptable.

"Yes, I think it's a good a idea but isn't it time for you to go home?"

Yeah, that's right. It should be late night already, if I don't go home, my sister will be worried.

"Umm… What time is it now?"

"Midnight just happened to pass."

I guess the excuse "a bit of a night excursion" should still work at this time.

If my sister came home at this hind of hour, I'd definitely not forgive her. As soon as our positions were switched, I feel that it's okay as a boy… That's right, that's the kind of feeling I have.

However, I totally hadn't called my sister and that's truly bad. But ultimately, if my sister said to me "I thought you ran into danger" and I answered "actually I died", my sister will probably think there were something wrong with my brain instead of worrying about me.

I decided to tell my sister honestly that I was actually staying late at school.

"Well then, hmm… I guess I'd better get home."

"Yes, I think it's a good idea too."

Shiinamachi-senpai smiled and expressed agreement.

"Senpai, tonight… You'll be fine, right?"

Senpai didn't quite seem to understand my question for a moment.

She blinked her eyes before saying:

"Fufu, it'll be fine. Or rather, as long as I stay in school, I'll be safe all the time."

Hearing the word "safe", I recalled what Senpai had said about a safe day previous.

Senpai, you got killed on your safe day… I couldn't help but think that.

"Oh, today really will be fine, so…"

"…So? But last night actually wasn't fine… Was it?"

I couldn't help but seek confirmation. Senpai went bright red and nodded at me.

…There was clearly something wrong with that day yet Senpai told me it was a safe day and not to worry.

Upon further thought, I found this conversation quite adult in flavour, doesn't it feel that way?

"No, that day was truly a safe day."

Ever time I heard Senpai say those words in that calm tone of voice, I couldn't help but feel my heart pounding uncontrollably.

Breath out, calm down, Jirou, calm down.

"That night, I didn't check carefully before opening the door because I knew you were coming. Normally speaking, as long as I don't open the door to that room, no one can enter my room at all."

"No one can enter your room at all…?"

"Yes, even if they try to use a Gift. Even if they try to teleport, they still can't get inside. My room is protected using a special technique. Simply stated, there's a barrier."

I see. That night, Senpai accidentally let the culprit in because she thought it was me, in the end leading to her murder.

Actually, that meant that I had indirectly caused Senpai to come to harm. As soon as I thought that, I couldn't help but feel quite regretful.

"Fufu… Seeing you worry about me, Jirou-kun, I really feel happy. It'll be hard to say goodbye if we keep staying here so let me see you off to the school entrance."

"Oh okay, after all, it's not far from the clock tower."

The school's back door led to a mixed forest. Having Senpai see me off at that small metal gate should be fine.

At the same time, I was thinking: After all, Shiki was apparently in Senpai's room in the clock tower…

Next, I suddenly felt that everything was very suspicious.

"Oh right, Shiki could be the culprit."

I told Senpai about Kuhou's conjecture.

"Really?"

"Yes. I was discussing the case with Fujisato and Kuhou. Kuhou was participating quite a lot… She thinks that there are three suspects, Senpai, me and Shiki."

"I see. Speaking of which, I guess we didn't suspect ourselves."

Shiinamachi-senpai pondered as she looked up.

Then she nodded.

"Shiki-san is my vassal so I think she should be fine…"

Indeed, after all, Shiki was her knight and vassal so there shouldn't be a problem. I'd like to believe that too.

Nevertheless, something much more frightening must be hidden behind that golden eye of hers.

"If Shiki-san wanted to kill me, she should be able to do it any time without choosing a safe day on purpose."

"After listening to you, Senpai, I guess that makes sense…"

Senpai was definitely right.

For example, if Shiki did not intend to make a move after gaining Senpai's full trust, then there was no need for her to pick Senpai's "safe day" to murder her. Although it was also possible that she could have performed a death experiment on Senpai like how she tested my body's abilities, in that case, everything would have been simply a criminal act for personal enjoyment and causing trouble for the sake of trouble.

Also, if it really was her, I think she would have stepped up to say "actually, I'm the culprit" when Senpai and I resurrected.

"Oh, by the way."

"Hmm?"

"Didn't you say before that if you died, Senpai, I'll die as well?"

If I remembered right, it was after the first time I died and resurrected…

'You're right. If I were to die again, you would lose your life as well.'

I think she said that to me back when I was lying on her lap.

"Oh, that's right! Because your immortality is linked to my life, Jirou-kun."

"Linked with… Senpai, what does that mean?"

"Yes, actually, strictly speaking, you're not actually immortal. If I were to die, then you'll die as well."

So that's the situation? In that case, my responsibilities were truly heavy.

In other words, I must protect Senpai's life securely.

It really felt like being a knight and made me feel a little proud.

"What about Shiki? Will she die as a result of your death, Senpai?"

"Hmm, that doesn't apply to other vassals."

Speaking of which, Shiki was the possibly the culprit who murdered Senpai.

If like me, killing Senpai would be equivalent to suicide for her, then all that would become impossible.

"Well, Jirou-kun…"

Stopping there, Senpai suddenly looked like she wanted to say something but felt hesitant.

With blushing cheeks, she secretly glanced at me with shy eyes.

"Basically, how should I put this? …On dangerous days… I hope you'll stay by my side the whole time… W-Will you?"

On dangerous days, staying by her side.

Sigh, Jirou, could your heart stop beating madly every time you hear certain keywords, come on!?

"Of course there's no problem. Even if my life was not tied to yours, Senpai, I still hope to protect you, Senpai."

I clenched my fist hard and vowed to Senpai.

"Yes… Thank you>"

Senpai placed her hand on my fist, showing a calm smile.

Her slightly cool hand made me feel very comfortable.

"But, staying by my side the whole time… Hmm… That feels so embarrassing."

"Actually, I feel embarrassed too."

I made an embarrassed smile at the demure Senpai.

"Oh right, Jirou-kun."

Next, Senpai seemed to recall something, her eyes widening until they were round.

"You don't have summer supplementary lessons tomorrow, right? Jirou-kun, let's have a normal date!"

That was the sudden proposal she offered me.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Then that was how things developed to the current situation.

"Fufu."

Shiinamachi-senpai seemed quite happy just to be strolling, making me feel quite relieved because I was originally racking my brain, worrying about what conversation topics were appropriate for a date.

Just looking at Senpai's face from the side, I felt very satisfied already.

It was hard to believe that she was a Nightkin and that someone even wanted to kill her. If possible, I really hoped she could live a carefree life, away from all such conflict.

Then at that instant--

I sensed an unusual presence so I swiftly swept Senpai off her feet and into my arms.

"Kyah!? J-J-J-J-J-Jirou-kun!?"

"Don't speak, Senpai."

I knew what the presence I had just sensed.

Back when my mother was doing the "from this moment on, I will really kill you, so do everything you can to detect the presence and evade my attack" training, that was the kind of feeling I got from my mother's gaze.

However, where exactly was it coming from…? I searched desperately with my eyes.

"Sorry!"

I pushed Senpai down on the roadside and put up my index finger, making a hush gesture.

"Mmm… Mkay."

Senpai swallowed the scream she was about to make and desperately covered her mouth, trying to suppress the urge to scream.

The sound of wind slicing flew past our previous location.

Then a flying knife embedded itself into the ground ahead of where we had hit the ground.

"!"

I could feel Senpai gasp.

Faced with this obvious attack, I immediately got up on my knees to shield Senpai.

Where did the attack come from? Ordinary people were walking past us, all of them showing frightened looks at our sudden action. Cars were driving along the road. These people looked like they had not noticed that Shiinamachi-senpai and I had been attacked. Even if there was a knife stuck in the ground, it probably wouldn't occur to them that someone had thrown it to kill us.

Furthermore, the same went for "my current self".

At this rate, affected by excessive information in the surroundings, I will become unable to narrow down who I should be wary off. Not only must I ''protect Shiinamachi-senpai'' but I also had to prevent the culprit from attack ordinary bystanders and definitely could not let pedestrians notice that a small battle was taking place here. With all these preconditions plus the added requirement of making appropriate decisions on the spot, this was too difficult for me with a normal high school boy's mind and rich set of emotions.

…If this continued, Senpai and I would get caught up in the enemy's manipulations.

If that was the case, what if I used the power sealed in my right shoulder? That should be enough to handle things, right?

I touched my right shoulder lightly with my left hand and found that it was giving off heat right now.

'When using the power sealed inside the scar, you must have the resolve to abandon everything. This "everything" means "all things". Once you use that ability, the power of a killer's clan will surely enable you to resolve the difficulty at hand. But the final result will be that you might lose everything, so no one can decide whether it is the right decision. You must grow up as quickly as possible to become a person who can make that decision.'

I recalled my mother's words and corrected my thinking just now. Now was not yet the time to abandon everything. What I ought to do was focus and carefully protect what's before me.

I picked up the knife embedded in the sidewalk and entered a combat ready stance. Taking off my glasses, I closed both eyes to focus my concentration. I had only one precondition to getting out of this difficult situation--

''Protect Shiinamachi-senpai''.

This point also pertained to whether other people would get hurt, hence…

Inside that dark space… I felt some kind of stinging object in the corner of my consciousness.

"Eat this!"

While opening both eyes, I threw the knife towards where my consciousness was feeling the stinging pain.

On the other side of the road, thirty meters from here, was a dark civilian dwelling. The house was separated from my current location by a clearing and the road. Using just the naked eye, it was impossible to tell if there was anyone inside that house. The enemy must have hidden either by beside the wall or inside the house. From that position, it was very hard to throw a knife using ordinary methods towards us, so it was possible that the enemy was using some kind of firing device or possessed some kind of special technique.

Clang.

The sound of hard objects colliding was heard from the clearing between me and the hourse.

The knife I threw had flown roughly ten meters, striking the attacker's knife in midair, the two knives falling to the ground and making that noise after colliding.

In the past, I always failed to strike down my mother's knives and many times, the knives even stabbed into my body. But this time, the speed of the enemy's knife was inferior to my mother's, hence--I succeeded.

"Eh, just now…"

Senpai asked with a face full of worry.

I originally thought the enemy would attack again, but--

The killing intent directed towards us suddenly vanished as though nothing had happened in the first place.

Then I heard a commotion in the surroundings.

Although I really wanted to head over to that house to confirm the situation, I couldn't leave Senpai alone unattended. After all, that could very well be what the enemy wanted.

I decided to observe for now… Soon after, I decided that things had probably become safe.

I put on my vanity glasses again.

"Phew… Senpai, are you okay?"

Senpai still kept her hands on her mouth. Staring with wide-open eyes, she looked up at me.

"Oh it's fine now, you can talk."

Saying that, I extended a hand to Senpai.

I gripped her hand firmly and pulled her up.

"J-Jirou-kun, you're so amazing!"

"Huh?"

"I already heard Shiki-san mention before, but you really are very amazing! When you threw that knife, I felt my heart beating so fast!"

Wow, hearing Senpai say that makes me so happy!

Not only that, I looked around… and found many people around us, some of them looking with an expression of disbelief at us while walking by. Others were simply sitting in their cars.

One could hardly blame them. Suddenly on the street, I had embraced Senpai and pushed her to the ground then picked up something and thrown it pretentiously. Those people most likely thought they had chanced upon some kind of weird performance.

"Wah~~ Jirou-kun, you were so great… Ehehe!"

Senpai swooned almost as though she were a fan who had met her idol.

Because Senpai always seemed so detached from reality, I felt quite surprised to see her acting this way.

But Senpai was really cute this way too. Hence, all of it was justice.

"It does scare me to be targeted… But Jirou-kun, your actions are even more astounding to me. Thank you so much!"

"Oh, i-it's nothing. I'm glad you're okay, Senpai."

"Yes! I'm fine!"

Senpai expressed her safety to me in a lively manner.

A layer of warmth seemed to suddenly appear in the eyes of the pedestrians and car passengers watching us.

Yeah, it's true. From others' point of view, we probably looked like an idiot couple sitting on the roadside.

The term "idiot couple" sounded a bit outdated. Next time, I'd better ask my sister to see if there's a more fashionable way of calling couples who engage in public displays of affection.

"I've heard that the two of you are currently having a date that shouldn't be taking place, so I came on purpose to have a look."

"Huh!?"

Hearing a voice, Senpai and I both looked back in surprise at the same time. Standing there was Shiki with her head tilted in puzzlement.

Even in such sweltering weather, she was still wearing a lab coat over her uniform with her hands buried in her pockets as usual. She must be hot, dressed like that… But there was not a single sweat drop on Shiki'face.

"Y-Yeah…"

I couldn't help but answer and got up together with Senpai.

Shiki stared at us through her bangs while saying:

"There are two throwing knives dropped on the clearing over there. I have already picked them up just now."

Having said that, she extended her hand out from her pocket, presenting two knives held in her hand. One was the knife I had thrown after picking up while the other was an identical knife that had struck the knife I threw back. Both knives showed cracks apparently caused by the impact.

"Did you throw the knives?"

"No. Regrettably, I don't possess that level of physical ability and skill."

Shiki immediately returned the two knives to her pocket and swiftly brought her face up close.

I felt that the blue eye was flashing with a certain light.

"Monjirou, you are definitely worthy as the one I selected. Despite not having a Gift in this area, you not only evaded the assassin's knife but was even able to counterattack. What amazing skills."

"You saw it?"

"No problem. I have been watching all along ever since the two of you started your date."

I totally had no idea where there was a problem in the first place but her explanation definitely made me feel quite embarrassed.

"The assassin doesn't seem to be in that empty house anymore. Did the perpetrator use a Gift? Or like you, it was purely superb skills? I have yet to deduce the answer to these questions. Sorry."

"Oh, most of that doesn't matter…"

So Shiki was observing the situation all along and even gathering information for us?

Although I felt that Shiki was a girl I couldn't lower my guard against, she was quite reliable indeed.

Just as such feelings sprouted in my heart, I suddenly remembered that she had just drugged me last night.

"By the way, what did you put in my drink yesterday?"

"I later tried out that can of Avocado Spark. That taste was certainly quite stimulating for the taste buds."

"Yeah, it really is…"

Think thinking about it made me feel like the disgusting taste was surging form the back of my throat.

Feeling that indescribable odor reaching my nose, I instantly felt drained of strength.

"Uh, no, that's not the question I've asking!"

"You're asking about the drug? I am deeply sorry about what happened."

Shiki bowed deeply to apologize to me.

How unexpected. I never expected her to apologize so honestly.

"O-Oh."

It made me unable to complain further.

"As Kaguya's guardian together with Monjirou, I have decided to perform further tests to confirm the extent of Monjirou's immortality. Stabbed and drugged to death have been verified, so I must next test out death by strangling, bludgeoning, grinding, crushing, incinerating, cursing, beheading, dehydrating, annihilating…"

"Hold on hold on hold on hold on hold on!"

Hearing Shiki say a series of extremely dangerous words, I immediately stopped her frantically.

"What?"

"That's going way overboard! It sounds like you intend to try everything out on me for real!"

"Jirou's hearing confirmed to be normal. Very good."

"Good my ass! You can't be serious in wanting to test everything on me once?"

"Jirou's ability to grasp the situation confirmed to be excellent. Congratulations."

"Congratulations like hell! What's there to congratulate about!? Shiki!"

No good. This girl looked like she was serious.

"Also, I can't believe you even want to annihilate me."

"I really want to know what would result if you were annihilated together with your physical form. I intend to test it through an explosion."

"No no, I'll surely die!"

"If you die, the experiment ends."

"No matter what, absolutely no!"

"Then may I ask what extent is okay with you?"

"No extent is fine! Anyway, killing is wrong!"

"It's totally unconvincing to hear that coming from you."

I was a professional killer and immortal as well. Indeed, it was not very convincing.

"Uh… W-Well, I haven't actually killed anyone, I should have the right to say that!"

"I see. So that's the case?"

Resting a finger on the side of her lip while looking down, Shiki seemed to be pondering something.

"So, how about a double kill?"

"That's a baseball term! You mean double play!"

"You and Kaguya already encountered it."

The culprit first killed Shiinamachi-senpai then killed me, thus achieving a double kill. I see.

"Perhaps you think your lame joke works well this time, but you're totally wrong!"

"How regrettable. Lame puns are hard to understand."

I couldn't help but feel plunged into annoyance.

Watching me arguing with Shiki, Shiinamachi-senpai seemed to have concluded we were performing some kind of comedy routine, bursting out with a chuckle on the side.

"Shiki-san, Jirou-kun, you two are such great friends."

"No, but if possible, I hope you can help me out here, Senpai."

"Fufu."

Senpai partially closed her eyes and smiled at me. Seeing that, I was unable to say anything more.

Yes, Senpai really was a woman who could easily get away with crimes!

"--Oh, however…"

"Hmm?"

"Back in the bathroom, you already got seduced to death by Kaguya, right?"

"That counts as a cause of death too?"

"I believe that joke was not bad."

"Shiki-san, y-you're so annoying…"

Going red in the cheeks, Senpai finally spoke to restrain Shiki.

I see, so once the sexual harassment involves Senpai, Senpai will speak out against it?

"Sigh, in that sense, Senpai truly has my life and death under her control."

"I see, that's quite well said."

"So annoying, even Jirou-kun is joing in to make fun of me!"

Senpai turned her face away a little displeased. I couldn't help but smile quietly at the sight of that.

If possible, I really hoped Senpai could continue living peacefully like this, serving as the girl who soothed my heart and soul.

On the other hand, it was quite fun for us to be chatting as a trio.

Same for the day when the murder happened. Perhaps it was all thanks to Shiki's brand of behavior, doing and saying whatever she wanted.

However, I really wished from the bottom of my heart that she won't try killing me again.

"I'll let you know later… The conditions for Jirou-kun's resurrection. Is that okay, Shiki-san?"

"Yes. In that case, those tests and experiments won't be necessary."

"I'd like to know myself as well."

I was quite surprised to learn that there were conditions capable of killing me, at the same time, it meant that if those conditions were not met, I was immortal. It was a strange feeling, knowing that I had become someone that was difficult to kill.

Suddenly, I noticed that Shiki, who was the most interested in those death conditions, seemed to be staring at me.

Lately, I found my self more and more able to sense her gaze behind her bangs.

"Monjirou, were you originally thinking of using 'something' just now?"

Her tone was indifferent as always, but there was a certain kind of cold emotion in her voice.

"…Inside my right shoulder's scar is a forbidden power."

"Its use is limited?"

"Yeah."

Shiki couldn’t possibly be satisfied with just this explanation but she did not pry any further.

Perhaps it was because Shiinamachi-senpai made a worried and uneasy face again.

If possible, I really didn't want to tell Senpai that I possessed a power "that might cause me to lose everything."

"Understood. Okay, let's go."

Saying that, Shiki swiftly started walking.

"Hmm? To where?"

"A place where dates must go."

Shiki pointed at a small island. It was a sightseeing island with a bridge connected to the land where we were, allowing us to walk directly to the island. Over there were all sorts of shops, viewing platforms, caves, an excellent spot for dates.

"Great, then let's go there now!"

Shiinamachi-senpai seemed quite enthusiastic and I nodded.

However, the assassin seemed to have observed our movements before attacking with the throwing knives.

Since the enemy had showed killing intent, of course he or she meant to kill us. If that really was the case, I found it quite incredible that he or she would do it in broad daylight. To be honest, unless the knives struck extremely precisely, it was very difficult to kill using throwing knives in one hit. More precisely, it was only possible to take the target's life by piercing the throat, the head or the heart. Apart from attacking the throat, it was very hard to achieve "precision".

Regarding the heart, I've already explained to Shiki and Senpai before. The heart itself was a mass of muscle and needed substantial force to successfully pierce. As for the head was covered by the skull which had a curved shape. Even attacking with bullets, deflection was possible and difficult to cause fatal wounds from a distance. Hence, when killing, the throat should be aimed… But the throat was a small target and required a certain level of skill. In other words, even if the enemy was a highly skilled killer, assassination using throwing knives was still unlikely to succeed.

I think the enemy was only trying to test my abilities.

I looked over at the house just now.

"Jirou-kun, hurry up."

Shiinamachi-senpai had apparently calmed down from the fear of getting ambushed. I saw her waving at me from a distance not too far away.

"Okay, I'll be right there."

I hastily ran forward, meanwhile feeling even more sure that someone was currently targeting us.

This fact further heightened my internal vigilance.

<center><span style="font-size:300%">■ ■ ■ ■ ■</span></center>

Walking along the long bridge, reaching the island--

"Oh my, isn't that…"

I looked in the direction Shiki pointed and found Fujisato and Kuhou standing in front of the souvenir shop opposite the parking lot.

Although we just had lunch together yesterday, it was quite a rare sight to see the two of them together. Fujisato was my classmate but did not join the library monitors or any clubs. Kuhou was a member of the library monitors and also part of the kendo club, but we were in different year groups. In other words, although both girls were having lunch with me yesterday, it still felt quite unexpected for me to see them going out as close friends.

They also seemed to notice us. The two girls instantly showed an incredulous expression.

"Hey! Monjirou, I'd never expect you to be out on a date with two girls at once!"

Fujisato pointed at me, surprise written all over her face.

"Oh dear, Senpai really isn't to be underestimated."

Kuhou added as well. Arms crossed before her chest, she was smiling.

"Hello. What a rare combination to see you two together!"

Fujisato was wearing clothes very similar to what you'd find in fashion magazines, all of her attire consisted of this year's summer fashion. In contrast, Kuhou was wearing well-fitting clothing suited to her own whims, the very image of her personality. Having two almost completely opposite people together actually gave off a feeling of a good match. I couldn't help but feel a bit touched to be able to admire the view of them out of school clothing.

"Yes, we just happened to meet by chance in the streets. Oh right, I never expected you guys to appear as well. That's even more surprising to me?"

"Perhaps so-called fate does bring people together. I'm very happy to run into you."

If all this could be attributed to fate, of course it was worth celebrating. However, the attack just now made me suspicious whether this was all coincidental. But considering the time the attack took place, it seemed as though these two girls who were already here might be innocent.

"Shiinamachi-senpai, hello!"

"Senpai, hello again after seeing you yesterday."

"Oh, hello to you two. I'm very happy to be running into you here too."

Hearing Senpai's answer, the two girls then turned their gazes to Shiki. I was just about to offer assistance in introductions when I noticed Shiki stepping forward on her own.

"Nice to meet you. I am Yatono Shiki, Kaguya's servant and Monjirou's slave."

Although I had expected something nonsensical from her, Shiki's self-introduction turned out to be way too nonsensical.

"Ehhhhhhhh!? M-Monjirou!?"

"Hmm… Servant and slave, what a crazy position!"

Compared to Fujisato's shock, Kuhou seemed to be murmuring away in deep thought… I had expected these reactions already.

Humans were naturally capable of facing situations calmly as long as they were able to predict future events. Shiki would make a weird self-introduction, Fujisato would jump in fright, Kuhou would remain composed as always. I had already prepared myself psychologically, hence it was only natural to think there wasn't a problem.

Suddenly stabbed to death, suddenly turned immortal, suddenly having someone offer to scrub my back… After experiencing all kinds of situations, perhaps I had already learned how to face most happenings calmly.

"Well then, let us all get along."

"You're not going to deny it!?"

Fujisato's perfect criticism made me feel quite gratified. If possible, I really hoped that Fujisato could become good friends with Shiki, thereby relieving me of the responsibility of acting as the straight man.

"I feel quite troubled that neither of you denied it. Hence, I will express denial: all that was a joke just now."

"Phew… I was wondering when did Monjirou transform from this serious glasses-wearing type to a fiendish glasses-wearing type… I was scared for a moment there…"

Fujisato pressed her hand on the chest area of her loose garment, breathing a sigh of relief. Although I was very curious on what fiendish glasses-wearing meant, I decided to continue observing the situation.

Because looking at the two girls, Shiinamachi-senpai seemed to be thinking about something.

These two girls were still suspects. It was possible for either of them to have killed me or Shiinamachi-senpai, and to think they were able to chat with us and joke around so calmly… I really didn't want to believe that!

Precisely because of that, I would be much more relieved if they could be cleared of suspicions. I found myself feeling like one of the detective novel protagonists who wanted to believe in heroines and friends.

But in that kind of story, those people often turned out to be the culprit so I absolutely could not be careless.

"Are you three on a date?"

"It would be nice if it were a date."

I made a troubled smiled while Senpai giggled.

"Yes, I invited both of them on a date. They are both my good friends so I hoped they could become good friends with each other too."

"I see."

Fujisato giggled and stared at me. I could clearly feel her sending a message of "that's lovely, nishishi" to me. Sigh, yeah, it's lovely, okay?

"Then what about you, Fujisato and Kuhou? What were you doing just now?"

I started to check their alibi. Senpai and I had been attacked roughly ten minutes earlier. If they had arrived here prior to that, then things would be fine.

"My hobby here is feeding cats. Whenever I have a day off from summer supplementary lessons or work at the store, I'll most likely come here by bike!"

Fujisato pointed at the parking lot where many cats were scattered about, hanging around.

Speaking of which, there were really a ton of cats on this island, perhaps because there were fishmongers here. And the only road led to the parking lot, which meant it was less likely for them to get hit by cars. This was indeed quite a suitable place for cats to live.

"I live nearby, so I just happened to be on a walk before my training."

Kuhou pointed to the bridge's opposite shore and told us that. There was a tall building in the direction where she was pointing. That was probably Kuhou's home.

"You've been here how long?"

"I just got here, yeah? I was just saying to Nagi 'fancy meeting you here' when you three popped up!"

"Yes. Adding to that, I was crossing the bridge when Fujisato-senpai happened to pass by me."

"Wow, that really happened? Sorry, I didn't notice at all!"

"You were riding your bike so casually, Senpai, it didn't sit well with me to call out to you."

Judging from the bridge's length, walking to cross it would take roughly five minutes or so. Walking from the location of the attack to the bridge would also take five minutes roughly. No matter what, if they hurried, both of them could still make it in time.

However, why would the culprit deliberately rush here after ambushing us from that kind of spot?

I couldn't feel anything suspicious from their explanations and it really seemed like they had appeared here by coincidence. However, Shiinamachi-senpai made a look as though she was thinking about something again.

Then she clapped her hands loudly together and said:

"Oh right, Fujisato-san and Kuhou-san, would you happen to be free tonight? If it's agreeable with you, would you like to come to my room for a chat?"

That was--no mistake about it.

One of Shiinamachi-senpai's famous invitations--The Night Gatherings.

"Wow, I'm so happy! I've always wanted to go inside the legendary clock tower! I'm free today so it's totally fine!"

Fujisato seemed quite happy and I saw her nodding many times.

"I am also free after self-directed training today. The kendo hall is at school so may I come to your room directly after training, Senpai?"

Kuhou had participated in one of these gatherings before, so she agreed readily this time as well.

"With Shiki-san as well, let's all have a fun time together!"

"We will!"

"Yes, I understand."

Fujisato and Kuhou both looked happy and I couldn't help but breath a sigh of relief.

They had both agreed readily to Senpai's invitation. Based on that point, they really didn't seem like culprits.

Of course, it was a bit unreasonable for me to suspect them just based on the fact of this ''coincidental encounter''. In that sense, Shiki was actually a possible culprit too.

I looked at Shiki and found her staring at Fujisato and Kuhou the whole time.

Although I was unsure what kind of gaze those eyes under her bangs were showing, I noticed that her hands, buried in her lab coat pockets, were currently moving slightly.

"Shiki-san, is that okay?"

"Yes. I intend to make a show of my smart pajamas at tonight's pajamas party."

"S-Smart?"

"They're transparent."

"H-How can that be acceptable?"

Going red in the cheeks, Fujisato secretly glanced at me.

If I had honestly said 'I won't feel particularly happy even if I saw Shiki in transparent pajamas', I think the girls were going to scorn me.

In that case, my only chose was to…

"You must wear them!"

"Affirmative."

"N-No way, you can't go 'affirmative', right!?"

Fujisato's vigorous retort made me feel incredibly refreshed.

"Perhaps you two will have to take the trouble to bring pajamas too. Just normal pajamas will do."

Shiki's reminder elicited a troubled look on Kuhou's face.

"Hmm… I usually sleep in tracksuits or t-shirts and shorts, so I don't think I have decent looking pajamas."

She was wearing a tracksuit indeed last time. Compared to the other people's spectacular pajamas, only Kuhou and I were attending in tracksuits. I guess that was probably one reason why we got along so well.

"Well… I can lend my pajamas to you. Kuhou-san, I have a feeling that the soft and frilly kind of pajamas will definitely suit you very well."

Hearing Senpai's suggestion, I couldn't help but imagine Kuhou dressed in a soft and frilly pink pajamas.

…Hmm, indeed, it might suit her unexpectedly well.

"It'll definitely suit Kuhou!"

"R-Really? I've never worn soft and frilly pajamas before, so please go easy on me, both of you, Senpai…"

Hearing the girls chat happily about pajamas, I couldn't help but wonder: should I also prepare similar clothing for myself?

But then I immediately thought: these girls probably won't find male pajamas very interesting even if they saw them, right?

Shiki quickly walked over to my side and said in a barely audible voice that only I could hear:

"If these two are the culprits, then tonight will be the climax of the case."

…What was she talking about?

In other words… If the culprit was one of them, then Shiinamachi-senpai was going to expose this fact… So Senpai invited them only because she was carrying such intentions?

Still in the dark, Fujisato and Kuhou continued chatting happily with Senpai.

I couldn't help but think: I can't believe Senpai is doing this kind of deceptive behavior…

But if one of them really was the culprit then we were actually the ones being deceived.

--However, even if that was the case…

I still couldn't accept it. I felt compelled to clench my right fist.

"If you believe them, then watch tonight's proceedings clearly and carefully. If both of them are innocent, then I won't suspect them anymore."

…Well said.

Everything was for clearing up suspicions.

After understanding that, with a heavy heart, I watched the three girls who were currently laughing together in harmony.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume_1_Chapter 2 B-Part|Chapter 2 B-Part]]
| Return to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day:Volume 1 Chapter 3 B-Part|Chapter 3 B-Part]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Sashiko

2014-07-22T20:03:59Z

Bilagaana: Undo revision 372057 by 112.208.58.254 (talk) Don't touch user pages.

I am a fabricholic Quilter

Owari no Chronicle:Volume8 Chapter 1

2014-07-18T03:58:13Z

Bilagaana: typo

[[Image:OnC_v08_0026-0027.png|thumb]]
''I think I want to go somewhere

''I also think I want to be somewhere

''Are those the same thing?

—''You may not know the answer

—''However, you will not even know that unless you seek the answer

==Chapter 1: Descent of Darkness==
[[Image:OnC_v08_0029.png|thumb]]
''Something comes this way

''With no footsteps

''With nothing to communicate

A large lobby had a high ceiling and an oil painting on the wall displayed the Virgin Mary holding her child.

It was the lobby of UCAT headquarters which was disguised as IAI’s transportation building.

Currently, the lobby’s front window showed the darkness of night, but the inside was bright and filled with different colors.

The colors came from the decorations added to the lobby. Banners of red and white or black and white were hanging from the walls, gold paper balls and chains of colored paper hung from the ceiling, and…

“Why are there paper cranes and straw dolls, Diana?”

A gray-haired girl looked across the lobby and spoke. She had a black cat at her feet and a blue bird sitting on her head and she looked to the woman in a black suit who was decorating the empty lobby on her own.

The woman, Diana, hammered a straw doll with a red and white band around its stomach to the wall.

“Oh? In Japan, these are used to pray for a visitor’s safety. You didn’t know that, Brunhild?”

“I’ve never seen a showy tradition like this in Japan.”

“That is because the Japanese are a modest people who coexist with nature. They tend not to show off this sort of celebration. From what I have read, these straw dolls are made from a natural material that is kind to nature and they are secretly hammered to trees near shrines. There even seems to be a rule about only hammering one hundred times so you don’t hurt the trees. …Want to help?”

Diana turned around and pointed at a nearby work table.

Brunhild looked over and saw long nails, straw dolls, and a wooden hammer on the table.

“What is this? It has a paper attached that says Ooshiro Kazuo.”

“UCAT Director Ooshiro paid for the celebratory wreaths and I still had money left over after preparing both the red and black ones, so I made these dolls as well. That one has one of his hairs in it, so it should properly represent him during the celebration.”

“I see.”

Brunhild nodded and walked over with doll, hammer, and nail in hand. She arbitrarily stopped in from of a red and white sotoba on a nearby wall.

“But what is the celebration for?”

“An inspector is arriving from American UCAT. Team Leviathan will soon begin the Leviathan Road for 4th-Gear and 5th-Gear, right? Well, 5th has strong connections to America.”

“They sure took their time in calling in a major player like that. The business with 3rd was finished at the end of July, but it’s already October and they’re only starting to talk about the next Leviathan Road now? The world is going to be destroyed at this rate. …Would I be right in assuming that’s because Japanese UCAT was too busy dealing with the restraints placed on them by the other UCATs?”

“Yes. You may be aged, but I see the blood is still reaching your brain.”

“Oh? That’s because I belong to a race that naturally ages slowly unlike a certain someone whose brain is wrinkling while she keeps her appearance looking young.”

Brunhild placed the straw doll on the wall and made the first strike on the nail.

“I also hear Shinjou met someone from that ridiculous group called the Army. The automaton named Gyes handed over some information on them, right? There’s that girl named Shino that I saw, the woman named Tatsumi and the mechanical dragon that showed up after the battle with 3rd, the Toda Mikoku that Shinjou met, and the man named Hajji that Gyes mentioned. What are you going to do now that they’ve shown themselves?”

Diana did not respond, so Brunhild hammered the nail again and clicked her tongue.

“Are you planning to give the inspector such a warm welcome so you can avoid that issue?”

“Sorry, but this inspector quite likes Japan even if he doesn’t show it. Once he’s here, the Leviathan Road should go quite smoothly. I don’t know the details myself, but UCAT Director Ooshiro says he will take part in the Leviathan Road with 5th-Gear.”

“What do you mean he will take part? …And who is he anyway?”

“Richard Thunderson, one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings. He is the one who destroyed 5th-Gear. …Also, I do not know how he will take part in the negotiation. He may be an intermediary to avoid the restraints set in place by American UCAT.”

Brunhild frowned and hammered again. The nail pierced the doll, the sotoba, and then the wall behind them.

“That sounds nice, Diana, but why are you decorating for his arrival. I thought you didn’t like America.”

“I will talk about that once our guest arrives. …Or do you really want to know now?”

“Hah. The words of some elderly witch aren’t worth hearing.”

Brunhild looked away from Diana and repeatedly hammered in the straw doll. Diana did the same to her doll and Brunhild nearly lost herself in the overlapping sounds.

But then the black cat at her feet spoke.

“Brunhild, seeing this doll celebration gave me a thought. Are you sure we aren’t being gradually fooled by this entire world?”

Just as Brunhild was going to ask “about what”, someone exited the stairs leading to the lower floors.

“Tes. Diana-sama, I have gathered most of them.”

Sf placed countless straw dolls on the work table.

“I have taken hair samples from 80% of UCAT’s personnel ranked supervisor or higher and placed them inside the dolls. I have determined the blessing effect during the celebration will be extraordinary if all of these dolls are hammered to the walls.”

“Just out of curiosity, how did you take those samples?”

“Tes. I visited the individuals as they worked and took the samples.”

“I see. That’s surprisingly normal.”

“Tes. The automatons of German UCAT are very well made. To ensure I did not interrupt their work, I approached silently from behind and pulled out the sample such that it caused no pain.”

Brunhild glared at Sf and Diana approached the work table to pick up a certain doll.

“Oh? You made a doll of Itaru? Are you sure about that, Sf?”

“Tes. I explained their purpose to him and he gave me permission to take his hair sample as long as I did not use it for anything bad.”

“That isn’t what I meant. Are you sure ''you'' want to do this?”

“Tes. My decisions are ranked below Itaru-sama’s.”

“Is that so?” Diana’s eyes narrowed and bent as she held the Itaru doll out to Sf. “I’m giving this to you.”

“You will not be using it for the celebratory ritual?”

“Itaru told you not to use it for anything bad, right? That did not limit its use to celebration, so I am giving it to you based on my own decision.”

“Tes.” Sf nodded. “Thank you very much. I will use my Japanese-style modesty function.”

She waved her hand side to side in front of her face.

“No, no. I have determined that is not necessary. …How was that?”

“No, no. Take it. I insist.”

“Tes. I have determined that was an excellent comeback, Diana-sama. In that case, I apologize, but I will take it.”

She took the straw doll, held it in both hands, and raised it toward the ceiling.

“But what is this? The real Itaru-sama is still there. This is not him. Yet it contains a portion of him. So what is it?”

“Can you imagine it?”

Diana’s question was answered not by Sf but by Brunhild who was still hammering.

“She can’t. A machine is a machine, so it doesn’t have a person’s imagination.”

“Tes. Brunhild-sama is correct. I will activate my praise circuits.”

She placed the doll on the table and gave five expressionless claps toward Brunhild.

“I have determined that was wonderful. …How was that?”

“That was more than enough.”

Brunhild gave an annoyed sigh, placed the handle of the wooden hammer against her forehead, and thought for a moment.

“Y’know,” she began. “A complex system like imagination might be difficult for a machine, but doesn’t a machine have its own form of imagination? For example, if you want to think of the doll as that gray-haired man, how about you try identifying the doll as him? Give it his name or something.”

“Tes. I have determined that idea is based on 2nd-Gear’s concepts. But I must say that the doll does a poor job of reproducing Itaru-sama even if it is given his name. It will not function as a replacement.”

“Don’t blame me for that,” said Brunhild. “Okay, we don’t have to worry about the definition. Just answer me this: do you want to throw away that doll or do you want to keep it? If you want to throw it away, I’ll burn it right here. If you want to keep it, then take good care of it.”

Hearing that, Sf looked at the straw doll on the table. She picked it up, held it up, and hugged it thrice.

“Tes. Understood. I have determined I should place it in a vacuum-sealed vault to store it unquestionably safely.”

Brunhild saw Diana smile bitterly.

She also felt something tap her leg. She looked down and saw the cat looking up at her.

“I need to reconsider my opinion of you, Brunhild.”

She kicked it away with her heel and began hammering once more.

Amid the noise, the doll hugging a doll spoke.

“Come to think of it, the guest should have arrived already.”

A short silence followed.

“I wonder where he is.”

It was night.

Below the dark sky was an expanse of land containing mountains and a city.

However, there was one odd thing about the city constructed between the mountains.

An area with a diameter of a few hundred meters stretching from the city’s northwest edge to the center was surrounded by a slight shadow. Also, the shadow was too faint to see without looking closely.

It was a concept space.

That alternate space was created by altering a portion of reality and recreating reality inside. But in most cases, the inside would be deserted and the electricity and water pipes would be cut off.

Not a single light illuminated the city and the cars on the main road had lost their drivers and come to a stop after either hitting each other or running up onto the sidewalk.

Even the traffic signals had lost their light, so they were nothing but obstacles. A red car had crashed into the base of one signal and the sign hanging from it indicated this was the city of Akigawa.

Two sets of footsteps travelled below that sign and to the south.

One was the sound of light shoes and the other was the sound of leather shoes with one leg dragging a bit.

The two who were running south along the dark road were a girl and an old man.

The girl’s shoulder-length blonde hair was illuminated by the light of the real nighttime scenery outside the concept space. She ran but soon looked over her shoulder. Her eyebrows twisted a little over her blue eyes.

“————?”

The words she spoke were in English and her appeal of a question was directed at the old man who was dragging his right leg. His gray hair was cut short, he was tall, and he too had blue eyes.

He nodded and looked around the area. They were in the center of the two-lane road. Nearby, a white sedan was stopped by the curb of the sidewalk.

The old man dragged his leg and shook the bottom of his summer coat as he slowly approached the white sedan. The driver’s side window was open and he spotted the key in the ignition.

He further peered inside, corrected the position of the gear shift and hand brake, and turned the key.

But the car did not react. He turned the key a few more times, but it would not start.

“…”

He slowly muttered something to the girl.

“…?”

She repeated his words as a question and he nodded after moving away from the car. He narrowed his eyes and looked across the sky with his right hand in his pocket. There was a division between inside and outside the concept space. The border was marked by the line along which the low clouds and shimmering of heat came to an end.

They currently stood on the southern side of the dome-shaped concept space.

After confirming that, he sighed.

He removed his hand from his pocket, looked to the girl, and spoke a name instead of more English.

“Heo.”

The girl looked up and the old man held his right hand toward her and opened it.

A wristwatch sat on his palm. It was large, undecorated, and old. The original blue and white coloring had peeled off and the brass frame now dully reflected the light.

However, the watch was functioning even in the concept space, including the red dial below the hours, minutes, and seconds hands.

Five letters were currently displayed on that odometer-style red dial: ACCEL.

The girl named Heo tilted her head even further when she saw those letters, but the old man only smiled back. He said something and pushed his palm even further toward her.

Heo hesitated, but she finally reached for the old man’s watch.

She gave him one last questioning look and finally took it once he nodded.

She then followed his instructions by placing the watch around her slender left wrist, turning the stem, and manipulating it in a few other ways.

The meter dial displayed a series of letters, five at a time.

NEWRI DERSE TUP!!

After seeing that text, the old man raised his hand and pointed to the south.

Heo’s shoulders trembled and she shook her head.

“—————”

He spoke and brought a hand just beneath her neck.

She wore a necklace made of stones around her skinny neck. It was missing a few stones, but Thunderson called her name as he touched it. When he spoke next, he no longer spoke English.

“You learned this piece-of-shit and pain-in-the-ass language from me and your teacher, right?”

“Y-yes. I don’t think it’s a piece of shit, though.”

“I see. We can’t have that, Heo. This language is used by shitty people. It is loved by an insincere and deceptive bastard who pretends to be evil and a mountain ape that loves martial arts.”

“I don’t think you can blame people for using their native language.”

“Heo is making excuses!” The old man looked up to the sky with a hand over his eyes and he sighed. “Where did I go wrong in teaching you!? Now how am I supposed to face the parents who left you with me?”

“Um, g-great-grandfather? Y-you’re right. It is a piece of shit, isn’t it!? I understand, so please stop lamenting and preparing to lecture me.”

“I see, I see. As long as you understand that this country is a piece of shit.”

Satisfaction filled the old man’s face and he nodded, but Heo was already hanging her head and speaking to herself.

“I’m sorry, mother, father. I just used a bad word. I’m sorry, teacher. I just lied. I’m sorry, god. It felt kind of refreshing.”

“What are you muttering about, Heo? You were just telling it like it is. Say it proud.” He lightly patted her on the back. “Well, you’ll be using that language in this country until you get sick of it or don’t like it, Heo. Here, I’m sure you’ll be able to say goodbye to all the moving around and transferring to new schools.”

“B-but, great-grandfather, I thought I was only coming here to visit my father’s grave and maybe get some information on my great-uncle if we’re lucky. …What is this? What’s pursuing us?”

“Our luck ran out once we arrived in this country that you left ten years ago. This pain-in-the-ass country must have taken a liking to the family of thunder.”

“You mean…”

“It’s a premonition, Heo. Sounds like nonsense, doesn’t it?”

Heo was left speechless by how definitively he said it, but he puffed out his chest and continued.

“Premonitions are great. The one’s that excite you are the best.”

“I only have bad ones.”

“Then there must be something wrong with your brain.”

“G-great-grandfather, you sometimes need to be more careful how you phrase things.”

“Don’t worry about it. I had a time like that long ago. A time when everything looked bad and made me uneasy.”

He maintained his smile and pointed to the south with his chin.

“Go on ahead, Heo. You like running, right? You missed the last athletic festival when you transferred schools, but I think this country’s one is coming up soon. Go enter at the last minute and take first place. I’ll be right behind you.”

“…”

“What is it?”

“I don’t want to go without you.”

The old man smiled again when he heard that.

“Don’t worry. I’ll have this dealt with before long and then I’ll be right behind you. Have you ever seen me lose in a fight?”

She shook her head and he pulled something from his summer coat.

It was a grip with a double-edged blade attached to the end. The grip was made of a hard white material, but with a swing of his right hand, it extended into a spear.

He saw Heo’s eyes open wide and he clenched his teeth in a smile.

“This is your first time seeing this, isn’t it? The leader of a group I belonged to sixty years ago taught me some techniques. I’ve only used it to plow some fields lately, but I can probably still tear into steel.”

“Great-grandfather… You look like a dangerous person.”

“Is that so? I guess you still can’t recognize the charm. …But you’ll understand eventually.”

“I-I don’t think I really need to.”

“Heo isn’t listening to me!”

It took an entire minute for Heo to calm the old man.

Afterwards, he lowered his shoulders and looked behind him to the north.

“It’s about time,” he muttered before turning back to Heo. “Everything you see here will be new to you and also the truth, but it would take too long to explain any of it. I’ll do the explaining when we meet again, Heo. I’ll also explain about the mother and father who gave you your name. …Oh, right. We need a rendezvous point.”

“The embassy?”

“No, it’s possible they’ve sent people there. Spend the night in a business hotel or somewhere like that. You have money, don’t you? And we can meet up… There was a cemetery we passed on the way here today, remember? Was it called the Nishitama Cemetery? We’ll meet at its entrance at 2 PM.”

“Tomorrow?”

“Yes, tomorrow. And I may need to shake pursuit and contact some people, so return at the same time for three days if I’m not there. If I still haven’t arrived after three days, go to IAI in Okutama, show them that watch, and tell them this.”

His words filled the air.

[[Image:OnC_v08_0045.png|thumb]]

“Show me to UCAT, you pieces of shit.”

“…”

However he may have interpreted the drooping of her shoulders, the old man reached out his left hand and rubbed her head.

Next, he grabbed her shoulders, pointed her to the south, and patted those shoulders.

But what he said afterwards was not her name or an instruction to go.

“—————”

It was some kind of name.

However, it contained the intent to take care of something. He spoke it as if checking on something and Heo hesitantly looked over her shoulder.

“Great-grandfather, what was that?”

“The name of a friend. The friend who taught me the meaning of your name, Heo.”

He looked up into the sky with a smile. The Evening Star shined in the southwestern sky.

Just as Heo looked to the sky as well, a wind blew in. It was a nighttime north wind.

The chilly current of air washed over her in an instant and she narrowed her eyes.

She then heard the old man speak.

“So the north wind is supporting the child of thunder. Then this journey is sure to be a new experience. Heo, your great-grandfather promises you one thing: we will meet again very soon.”

“Y-you really promise?”

“Yes.”

Hearing his agreement, she moved forward.

She began hesitantly, but she leaned forward without turning back and she began to run.

“Go ahead!”

Hearing the old man’s shout, she accelerated.

The old man gave a sigh as he watched Heo leave.

He saw her skinny and small back vanish down the dark road.

“Is this the last piece of atonement I can do for you after you died sixty years ago, James? If possible, I wanted to be her great-grandfather…and find your other child.”

Holding the spear, he turned to the north where footsteps approached.

The source of the footsteps came into view.

It was just one person and he stared at the slender person in a gray combat coat.

“What, just one?”

As he spoke, he thought. Most likely, he and Heo had been accompanied by disguised guards from Japanese and American UCAT on their way here. This single person had reached them through all of those guards and expanded the concept space to capture them inside.

“This looks like it’ll be a pain. …To get right to the point, you’re from the Army, aren’t you? You haven’t done much in America, so I take it your base is in this country.”

The person stopped their approach but did not answer his question.

They were approximately fifteen meters away on the road and they wore their coat’s hood over their head. Their hands were empty, but their stance allowed them to move at any time.

The coat-wearing figure then asked a question in a female voice.

“You are Richard Thunderson, correct?”

“Now that’s a terrible pronunciation. It’s even worse than the mountain apes I met sixty years ago. …What is this about? No, I’m sure you’re here for 5th-Gear’s Concept Core. You want me to tell you where it is, don’t you?”

“…”

Thunderson took her silence as a yes.

“I hear the Army attacked Japanese UCAT and took a peek inside their databank a while back. You supposedly weren’t able to take everything in the core back with you, but you should have seen a good bit. For example, you should now know that the half of 5th-Gear’s Concept Core in Japanese UCAT’s possession is inside a mechanical dragon weapon.”

“But we did not know what that weapon is. And let me tell you one thing. The Army already has an excellent mechanical dragon. We have no interest in acquiring 5th-Gear technology.”

“You mean…that mechanical dragon uses 5th-Gear technology? How did you get it?”

“I do not need to tell you that. I will be the one asking the questions. Also, the Army will be the one to win. We are already on the verge of developing a new weapon that uses a god of war’s remote control system. We simply want to know the identity of your weapon.”

The coat-wearing figure removed her hood and a girl with sharp features appeared from below.

“I am Toda Mikoku and I am here for that answer. The Army knows how to choose which enemies it fights. If you hand over the information, I will do nothing to you.”

Mikoku observed the old man facing her.

His name was Richard Thunderson. He was around 180 cm tall, he was armed with a spear, and his leg was injured. He would be unable to move too intensely, but his height gave his arms and spear a decent reach and he was one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings of the former National Defense Department.

She assumed his spear was a concept weapon, but she was armed with a single Japanese sword. He definitely outdid her in reach and, even if her sword was well-made, it was only a Low-Gear one Hajji had bought.

…''All of the Army’s weapons are currently on their way to Takao.

The factory manager and his men were spending sleepless nights modifying all of the weapons. They were using the slight information stolen from UCAT and methods they had come up with themselves.

Mikoku had defeated a few disguised UCAT bodyguards on her way here. She had caught almost all of them by surprise, but she still had a few injuries.

…''And the old man in front of me must be a lot stronger than those bodyguards.

Every factor seemed to be against her, so the sword felt heavy at her waist, both physically and otherwise.

She told herself not to let her guard down while she faced Thunderson.

“Will you answer or not?”

But he responded with a question of his own.

“You said your name is Toda, didn’t you?”

“…Yes, what about it?”

“What is your mother’s name?”

“Why do you want to know?”

“You don’t feel like answering?”

“No, I do not. And I think I will pretend I don’t know.”

Mikoku gave a bitter laugh in her heart as if she had just remembered something.

…''He must be thinking something similar.

She came to an odd sense of understanding.

If their thoughts were the same, it actually meant there was something about her that was different from him.

With an internal nod at that thought, she drew the sword from her right hip below her coat.

“Well? Will you answer or only ask questions of your own?”

She then received her answer.

She first sensed wind blowing next to her right ear. The subsequent sensation of cloth told her what was happening. The right side of her hood had been cut away.

But she had not taken her eyes off of Thunderson. The tall old man rotated the spear once in a single hand.

“My spear can pierce even steel.”

“Are you proud of piercing something more easily pierced than a human?”

She stepped forward and the next attack arrived as her footstep rang from the asphalt.

It was wind and it was aimed at the center of her chest, the core of a human body.

Before it hit, she maintained her step forward but collapsed the rest of her body forward.

The wind stabbed by above her lowered head.

To support her collapsing body, she moved forward. She ran along the asphalt with the same motions as running up a wall.

“…!”

She approached Thunderson from low to the ground.

By spinning his spear around and thrusting it forward, he could hold back his opponent and keep his distance, but there was a common fear with any bladed weapon: hitting the blade against the ground or a wall.

If the blade struck something hard, it would stop one’s attacking motion and possibly chip the blade. A spear’s long grip was good for swinging it around in the air, but it was especially difficult to use around the limited area at one’s feet.

As Mikoku approached from low down, Thunderson stepped back with his unhurt leg to put some space between them.

A moment later, Mikoku leaped. She saw he held the spear in his right hand, so she leaped to her own right.

As they passed by each other, she passed her sword to her left hand and moved to his right and behind him.

She then turned around while slashing behind her with her left hand.

The silver line raced through the air and toward Thunderson’s back as he took his step back.

But the blade she had sent out as a counter was deflected with a metallic noise.

“!?”

She looked and saw he had held the spear vertically and rotated it around to the center of his back.

Her sword had struck the grip and that white grip with “Northwind” printed on it had powerfully deflected the blade. As her sword was tossed back, she could not immediately prepare it for another attack.

…''Damn!

As if pulled back by the deflected sword, she moved away from Thunderson.

However, he twisted his body toward her. He rotated using one leg as the axis and he swung the spear.

There was wind.

“…”

Mikoku had to make a decision. Would she lower her hips to take the attack or would she flee? Choosing the latter proved to have been the correct decision.

When she leaped to the right, a pale white line ran through the spot she had just been in.

…''Is that the true form of the wind?

Before she could finish thinking, she heard a dull sound behind her.

Next, the movement of the air told her something had happened there.

One of the concrete telephone poles on the roadside was cut at its base.

It collapsed and brought the surrounding power lines with it.

Once the pole collapsed, she would have to escape to the left or right. The power lines would likely eliminate the front or back as options.

She instead chose to move forward before the pole could fully collapse.

But then Thunderson cried out.

“Stand back!”

“What!?” she shouted back.

She slipped below the collapsing telephone pole and escaped to the side. She heard the sound of destruction as the concrete pole fell onto the asphalt.

“Why are you telling me to stand back!? Do you think I can leave empty-…”

She trailed off before saying “handed”.

She had realized why he had told her to stand back.

A certain presence had suddenly approached. It felt like a great pressure that weighed down on the air.

“What is that!?”

And then it arrived.

—'''Everything falls.

It was a voice.

Specifically, it was the voice of a text added to the concept space.

Thunderson felt the true form of the voice.

He spoke to the girl named Mikoku who stood at a distance.

“Leave, Army girl. Playtime is over. My enemy has arrived. …You felt something in that concept text, didn’t you?”

The girl who was clearly cautious of her surroundings nodded after a short pause.

“You called this your enemy. …Is this change to the wind caused by that enemy?”

“Yes,” muttered Thunderson.

As she had said, the flow of wind in the area was odd. The wind had been blowing from the north earlier, but something like a disturbed air current was circling around the area.

It was as if something giant existed in front of him to the north.

Mikoku seemed to realize that because she looked northward.

“Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Leave,” he muttered with raised eyebrows.

He then looked up to see the shape of the sky changing. The domed roof surrounding them was disappearing. In its place, the current in the sky was creating an invisible cylindrical wall with a diameter of several kilometers.

The previous added text was remaking the concept space.

“So you really have recovered after being shot down sixty years ago. And you’re pursuing your enemy.”

He took a defensive stance toward the empty darkness to the north and he saw the air tremble.

It happened on a large scale. It went beyond the cars stopped nearby and shook the air over several dozen meters.

He heard Mikoku taking a defensive stance within that pressure.

''She has good instincts,'' he thought with a bitter smile.

And so he took action. He took a light step with one leg and moved toward her.

“…”

She looked blankly at him, but he was unsure if she was questioning the fact that he had easily approached before she could do anything or if she was questioning what was going to happen.

However…

“Gives you a nice premonition, doesn’t it?”

He knocked her away with the bottom of his spear.

…''Girls really are light.

As she gasped, she rose several meters and flew through the air as if being carried. She vanished into the darkness on a smaller road running alongside the main one.

After a moment, she could be heard landing on her feet and speaking in the darkness.

“Damn you!”

“Leave! And tell them that 5th-Gear’s Concept Core is looking forward to fighting you.”

“Is the entire Concept Core with UCAT?”

“No,” he answered as he turned from the smaller road to the north. “But the family of thunder will acquire it under the name of happiness.”

He took a low stance, held the spear tightly, and faced the presence that rose like a mountain in the darkness.

“Let’s resume this sixty-year-old battle, Black Sun. My final weapon is the spear of my dead commander, but it should be enough for you.”

The darkness moved as if responding to his words.

And then something appeared within the wind as if the empty darkness was melting away.

It was a giant black form. Not only did it fill the road, but it stretched far into the distance.

Thunderson smiled as he spoke to it.

“Come, Black Sun. I will show you the destination of my resolve. And this time, you will lose once and for all. …To be honest, there’s a lot I’m uneasy about, but I’m sure the descendants of Sayama and the others will find the answer using my final riddle. They will find the answer of happiness.”

He held the spear even tighter, clenched his teeth, and continued speaking.

“My thunder is swift, the stars watch over it all, and the north wind can pierce even a dragon.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume8_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ero Manga Sensei

2014-07-15T06:14:25Z

Bilagaana: typo

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Ero Manga Sensei v01 cover.jpg|300 px |thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The ''Ero Manga Sensei'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ero Manga Sensei Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ero_Manga_Sensei_(Bahasa Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ero Manga Sensei (エロマンガ先生) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi and illustrated by Hiro Kanzaki. <br>The series has currently 2 volumes.

==Story Synopsis==
The "new sibling romantic comedy" revolves around Masamune Izumi, a light novel author in high school. Masamune's little sister is Sagiri, a shut-in girl who hasn't left her room for an entire year. She even forces her brother to make and bring her meals when she stomps the floor. Masamune wants his sister to leave her room, because the two of them are each other's only family.

Masamune's novel illustrator, pen name "Ero Manga Sensei", draws extremely perverted drawings, and is very reliable. Masamune had never met his illustrator, and figured he was just a disgusting, perverted otaku. However, the truth is revealed… that his "Ero Manga Sensei" is his own younger sister! To add to the chaos that erupts between the siblings, a beautiful, female, best-selling shoujo manga creator becomes their rival!

(From ANN)

== Translation ==

=== [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Ero Manga Sensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Forum===

'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=6917 Ero Manga Sensei Forum Thread]?'''

== Updates ==
{{:Ero Manga Sensei:Updates}}

Old updates can be found [[Ero Manga Sensei:Updates|here]].

==''Ero Manga Sensei'' series by Tsukasa Fushimi==
===Volume 1 - My Little Sister and the Locked Room ([[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 - My Little Sister and the Most Interesting Novel in the World===
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ero Manga Sensei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Project Staff ==
*Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

=== Editors ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Cyclone1993|Cyclone1993]]
:*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]
:*[[User:Shr3ddy66|Shr3ddy66]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 - エロマンガ先生妹と開かずの間 (December 10, 2013) {{ISBN|978-4-0486-6081-5}}
* Volume 2 - エロマンガ先生(2) 妹と世界で一番面白い小説 (May 10, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-04-866531-5}}

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Hiro Kanzaki]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Fushimi]]

Talk:No Game No Life

2014-07-01T21:30:58Z

Bilagaana: /* Spellings */

===Volume and Chapter titles===
Realized we haven't been including them, so figured we should probably do so. I'll give my take on the volume titles and translations, but as I'm not a translator for the LNs, final say goes to those who are.<br>
No Game No Life 1: The Gamer Siblings Appear to be Conquering a Fantasy World / ノーゲーム・ノーライフ1 ゲーマー兄妹がファンタジー世界を征服するそうです<br>
No Game No Life 2: The Gamer Siblings Seem to Have Their Sights on the Land of Animal Ear Girls / ノーゲーム・ノーライフ2 ゲーマー兄妹が獣耳っ子の国に目をつけたようです<br>
No Game No Life 3: A Counterpart of the Gamer Siblings Seems to have Disappeared...? / ノノーゲーム・ノーライフ3 ゲーマー兄妹の片割れが消えたようですが……？<br>
No Game No Life 4: The Gamer Siblings Have Ran Away from Realistic Romance Games / ノノーゲーム・ノーライフ４　ゲーマー兄妹はリアル恋愛ゲームから逃げ出しました<br>
Should probably work on the chapter titles too, but they're pretty straightforward. Helps the author includes their titles in what would be English. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 21:43, 3 August 2013 (CDT)
:Minor corrections:<br>
:'The Gamer Siblings Appear to be Conquering' -> 'It Seems Gamer Siblings Will Conquer' (not present tense (specifically, non-past used as future tense), and the first introduction of the siblings so no 'The' yet).<br>
:Though minor, 'Have Their Sights' -> 'Have Set Their Sights' (past tense, not present or non-past); also, perhaps 'Land' -> 'Country' or 'Nation'.<br>
:'A Counterpart' -> 'One Half' (Sora, rather than a counterpart pair).<br>
:'Have Ran Away' -> 'Have Run Away', 'Realistic Romance Games' -> 'a Realistic Romance Game' (only one game, the one with the sleeping mermaid(?) Queen person).<br>
: -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 02:17, 4 August 2013 (CDT)

Adding thoughts on chapter titles as well. Using　≪≫ to represent furigana. First one's straightforward as can be.<br>
Volume 1:<br>
Prologue / プロローグ<br>
Chapter 1: Beginner / 素人≪ビギナー≫<br>
Chapter 2: Challenger / 挑戦者≪チャレンジャー≫<br>
Chapter 3: Expert / 熟練者≪エキスパート≫<br>
Chapter 4: Grand Master / 国王≪グランドマスター≫<br>
Epilogue / エピローグ<br>

All the titles (minus epilogue) are [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_chess Chess terms].<br>
Volume 2:<br>
Opening / オープニング (Replaces the prologue.)<br>
Chapter 1: Weak Square / 駒並べ≪ウィークスクエア≫<br>
Chapter 2: Interesting /　一手≪インタレスティング≫ (Move name in Japan for an interesting move that doesn't (I think) carry over to English. "Out of Book" or "Novelty" could be good replacements.)<br>
Chapter 3: Sacrifice / 死に手≪サクリファイス≫<br>
Chapter 4: Checkmate / 王手≪チェックメイト≫<br>
Fake Ending / フェイクエンド (Also replaces the epilogue.)<br>

Not really sure what these are all about. Kanji and furigana meanings differ.<br>
Volume 3:<br>
Load Save / データロード<br>
Chapter 1: Sky Walk / 解離法≪スカイ・ウオーク≫<br>
Chapter 2: Blue Rose / 指向法≪ブルー・ローズ≫<br>
Chapter 3: Killing Giant / 誘導法≪キリング・ジャイアント≫<br>
Chapter 4: Rule Number 10 / 収束法≪ルール・ナンバー・10≫<br>
True Ending / トゥルーエンド<br>

This novel also plays with the kanji, having them be different from the furigana definitions. And two of the chapter's kanji are upside-down. I can't figure out how to make Japanese upside down (it's not that hard for English, though), but know that the kanji for chapters 1 and 3 are supposed to be upside down.<br>
Volume 4:<br>
Easy Start / イージースタート<br>
Chapter 1: Encounter / 悪魔≪エンカウント≫<br>
Chapter 2: Strategist / 太陽≪ストラテジスト≫<br>
Chapter 3: Charmer / 女帝≪チャーマー≫<br>
Chapter 4: Wildcard / 愚者≪ワイルドカード≫<br>
Interrupted Ending / インタラプトエンド<br>

<span style="white-space: nowrap; position: relative;"><span style="position: absolute; font-size: {{{5|1.05em}}}; top: {{{margin|1.25}}}px; left: 15.15%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: {{{spacing|normal}}}; color: {{{color2|inherit}}}; font-weight: {{{fontWeight|inherit}}}; font-style: {{{fontStyle|inherit}}};"><span style="position: relative; left: -50%;">ᗡ</span></span>
Could do fun things with this, like {{furigana|uoɯǝ  |Encounter}}, but I personally dislike the furigana text format quite a bit. I completely ignored the kanji meanings if anyone wants suggest what do with them or how to translate them. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 04:45, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

:I'll come back to this in a short while once I have more time; for now, a quick note that the upside-down names in the fourth volume's chapters seem to be Tarot (Major Arcana) references. ( http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Major_arcana#List_of_the_Major_Arcana ) For instance, the chapter which bears the meaning of 'Charmer' would probably be given as 'The Empress reversed'--I suggest that Tarot-evoking representation rather than forcing upside-downness, though upsidedown-ness might in fact be more true to the original. For a non-furigana format, perhaps 'Charmer (The Empress reversed)' or similar. For each volume, the slight differences between reading and meaning are interesting (though sometimes a little hard to understand), so I would like them to be retained in some format if possible. Speaking of which, thank you for putting the kanji (and katana) here for easy copying/investigation! In a short while, when I have a little more time, I'll look at the first three volumes and give suggestions. For now, the fourth volume: Encounter (The Devil reversed), Strategist (The Sun), Charmer (The Empress reversed), Wildcard (The Fool). -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 05:17, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

::Arere? Somehow I see the last two lines above as long single lines rather than with the normal line-wraps. I wonder why..? -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 05:19, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Suggestions for the chapter titles (first volume too for consistency, even when redundant):<br>
[Disclaimer: I do not claim a deep understanding of certain things, and so the below can be treated as interim suggestions until someone finds more accurate equivalents.]<br>
|<br>
Beginner (Amateur), Challenger (Challenger), Expert (Expert), Grandmaster (Country's King)<br>
['Kokuou' especially it would be good if there were a better term for that which still distinguished it from 'Ou' or 'Ou-sama'.]<br>
[Ah, also 'Grandmaster' (as in Chess) is spelled as one word.]<br>
*I'm actually just for using the furigana since all but one of them match perfectly, and Grandmaster is fine for me. There's plenty of words in English for "King," but in this case, "King" is the most fitting. Don't have to specify king of what.
|<br>
Weak Square (Setting the Board), Interesting (One Move), Sacrifice (Doomed Move), Checkmate (Check)<br>
['Checkmate' would in practice be '王手詰み' perhaps... this may be ignoring intention for accuracy, however. For '死に手', I tried to use a phrasing that reflected the inevitable death of the piece without indicating whether something stood to be gained from it or not.]<br>
Since it's in katakana, it may be worth keeping the closing part for this one as 'Fake End' rather than adding sounds. Particularly, it doesn't use 'エンディング' even though Opening uses 'オープニング'.<br>
*Doomed move to me means a move that will fail whereas a sacrifice results in death, but for a purpose. So something like "Mortal Move" would be better for the kanji; somewhat difficult to word it without making it sound like a great move. There's still the whole "Interesting" isn't a Chess term in English though.
|<br>
For the third volume, I would similar suggest a direct 'Data Load'/'True End' transliteration.<br>
[Unfortunately I have no idea what source was used for these; 'Blue Rose' in particular prompts my curiosity. It's possible they are obscure references, such as the breeding of a blue rose or the killing of giant through leading it into traps. I searched somewhat for game strategy names, but could not find any of relevance. If there exists one game with these strategies, there could be more appropriate translations of the kanji words.]<br>
Sky Walk (Dissociation Method), Blue Rose (Orientation Method), Killing Giant (Guiding Method), Rule Number 10 (Converging Method)<br>
*Problem with "Data Load". Data load is a common phrase in Japanese for our equivalent of loading saves. At the very least, it would have to be "Load Data" to keep the same meaning and fluidity (as it generally only appears as an option to load save data in games). ローズ could also be "Laws," not that helps any. I still have no idea what these are reference to.
|<br>
(For the fourth volume, similarly 'Interrupt End' perhaps; 'Encount' is an exception in that it does not phonetically correspond to an/its English word.)<br>
Encounter (The Devil reversed), Strategist (The Sun), Charmer (The Empress reversed), Wildcard (The Fool)<br>
-[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 09:05, 8 August 2013 (CDT)
*Didn't realize they were Tarot names (Only used to seeing those English). Like I said, I dislike furigana so I don't have any ways I'd personally like to implement it aside from making them look together to begin with. And "Interrupt End" is Engrish unless we're talking coding, which I don't think he is considering the "End" theme. "Interrupt" has to at least be "Interrupted" or "Interruption". Even インタラプトエンド isn't really used in Japanese without it being "インタラプトエンドポイント", or Interrupt Endpoint like in English. And as noted with "Encount," the Japanese don't always (or actually most the time) use our words like we would. "End" can also be used as "Ending" despite there being differences in English, but in these cases either works fine. I just went with "Ending" to supplement "Opening," despite that "Opening" was most likely simply used as a chess term there. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 15:02, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Okay, I added the chapter names. I kept in the Furigana because I wasn't sure whether you wanted them to be in the title's name or not. If not, go ahead and delete them. I changed Orientation Method to Directional Method because orientation sound too much like a school term in my opinion. As for the Epilogues, instead of Ending, I used End. While it may seem incorrect from an English point of view, I see phrases like these all the time (Happy End, Bad End, Good End...especially in galges and TWGOK). I'd just like to keep it more directly translated...maybe because the words seem to have a different feeling? It also stays truer to how "End" is used in other materials as well. I also kept it as Interrupt End, so you can figure out whether it's "Interrupted" or "Interrupting" or "Interrupter" or whatnot. Thanks for helping out with all of this. It really helps, and I never knew there was an epilogue...(I'm a simple editor.)

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 15:36, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

I think the katakana should be changed to english words because there are people who can't read them.

I suggest to change it to '''English of Furigana <<English of Kanji>>'''

Furigana is written first because that is how people will read it and it's followed by the kanji to show it's meaning (and maybe adding this as a footnote for the title in chapter will help readers understand it).

Or another way to write it would be like #2 in here: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Itsuka_Tenma_no_Kuro_Usagi:Volume_1#Translator.27s_Notes_and_References

-- [[User:Layrelsky|Layrelsky]] ([[User talk:Layrelsky|talk]]) 08:14, 9 August 2013 GMT+8

I don't really think that's necessary. If you can read the katakana, it reads the first word of the chapter names. For example, Chapter 4: Grandmaster/The King ≪グランドマスター≫. If I translated the katakana, it would be read: Grandmaster/The King «Grandmaster». Besides, I'm not sure if the katakana should be in the chapter titles anyway, so depending on what EnigmaticRepose says, it may be deleted at any time.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 19:42, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

I don't see a reason to keep the katakana from the furigana in. While it can make the chapter titles look exotic, it just looks like "Grandmaster/The King/Grandmaster" to those who can read it. Could always dick with the upsidedown arcana in volume 4, too. Like: lıʌǝᗡ ǝɥ⊥. Didn't feel like doing the fancy formatting this time.—[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 21:07, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

EnigmaticRepose, did you mean "stick" instead of "dick"? If you'd want to do that, then it's fine. I have removed the katakana from the titles, and I have changed "Interesting" to "Unexpected Move". It makes sense to me, but if you disagree, then by all means, change it to what you think is right.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 22:17, 8 August 2013 (CDT)
*Nah, I said the word I meant. I only want to keep it consistent with Chess terminology. Specifically, if you wanted a meaning of "unexpected move," "Shot" would be the chess term equivalent. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 23:06, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Something of a flurry back and forth, so throwing in my current strongest impressions:<br>
(Though this is reiteration,) As a general pedantic tendency, I tend to suggest that translations and transliterations be kept as close to their original as possible, especially when the original author could have chosen different wording and didn't.<br>
I agree that having both katakana and the transliteration of the katakana would be redundant. Relevantly, kanji and katakana appear once each in the book's chapter titles, with no third part (other than the chapter number).<br>
I do not mind whether angle brackets or parentheses or some other form of brackets are used, but I request if possible that the kanji translations be in some form of brackets to indicate 'this is the (kanji) meaning'. As it is, with slashes, it looks as though it's two separate equal titles, losing the 'This is how it's read (This is what it means)' two-levels nuance.<br>
-[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 22:29, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Go ahead and do that. How about with the ≪≫ that you used for the katakana above? I would do it myself, but those two brackets always end up small and strange for some reason...don't forget that the chapters themselves need the same editing as well. I also like keeping things close to their original meaning...do you mean to say that Sacrificial Move should be changed back to Doomed Move, and Unexpected Move back to Interesting?

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 22:44, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

To Multi: I love keeping in original writing quirks and tendencies as well, it's just the author's knowledge of other languages often shows in these wording choices. So it's a problem of accuracy and fluidity over trusting the author knows a language that he has shown no real experience in. I've seen way too much Engrish to trust an author unless they straight-out spell it in English with proper grammar. Very few ever do this. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 23:06, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

He grew up in the US. I'd assume his English is at least trustable to that degree. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 23:17, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

I thought he was Brazilian? Or was that just his heritage?

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 23:22, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

From the wiki: Born in Brazil, primary school in US, junior high and beyond in Japan [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 23:25, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

It gives him more credibility than I believed he had. But doesn't 「幼少期はアメリカで過ごし、小学生の時に日本に移住」 mean he spent his early childhood in the US, but immigrated to Japan sometime during elementary school? I've known a couple guys in similar circumstances who have forgotten the majority of their original language. Granted I never asked how early they moved to the US for reference. But still, final say goes to the translator (aka the one who speaks Japanese). Things like "Interrupt End" just comes off as Engrish without changing it somehow. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 23:48, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Well, Drinkingwater is translating from Chinese...our Japanese translator is Seitsuki. On a different topic, how about cleaning this page?

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 23:56, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

== Some names ==

As you've probably noticed this novel goes with small changes to the names we commonly know (imanity=humanity, danpires=vampires, seren=siren, etc) so I suggest the change Jibril -> Gibriel, especially with the appearance of Azrael. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 02:56, 5 January 2014 (CST)

Personally don't see a reason to. And they aren't small, nonsensical variations to what we know; they're mostly from different origins. Instead of calling the sea people the English "Sirens", he uses the original Greek "Seirenes". Dhampirs and vampires are also different to begin with. One thing I will note, however, is the manga localizes Steph's name as "Stephanie Dola". I'm conflicted whether I should personally care enough to change it, as both "Stephanie" and "Dora" are of Greek origin as well, and Dola is a what-are-you-even-doing thing to me. I mean, there's nothing technically wrong with it as it is a name, but it just seems off to me. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 03:20, 5 January 2014 (CST)

I see - didn't even know about those origins. Cool, keep up the good work~ --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 13:19, 5 January 2014 (CST)

== A simple question ==

On the main page, about Volume 4 Chapter 1, there is a (10%) note left. Does that signify something, or is it just forgotten there from when it was being translated, and it is actually completed? [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 09:45, 8 June 2014 (CDT)
:After checking the current status of the chapter, while it seems to be still incomplete, it looks like the translator forgot to update both that note and the in-chapter "incomplete" progress bar. I'd say it's at around 80-90% (if we take ~3,000 characters as 10%). The only way to know would be directly asking the translator to update the progress (I'll go do that).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 11:47, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for taking the time to do that. I will wait patiently for the result. -[[User:Daxter|Daxter]]
:::It's roughly 40% done. this chapter's really long and has 6 parts ;-; overseas at the moment, will put more time into translating when I get home. [[User:Maine12329|Maine12329]] ([[User talk:Maine12329|talk]]) 18:50, 9 June 2014 (CDT)

It's alright man, take your time. And by take your time, I mean do not rush to the point of making translating mistakes. As long as you make no mistakes, GET THAT SH*T DONE! QUICK! NOW! YESTERDAY! Seriously now, don't feel guilt. You are providing your knowledge for free. Go at your own pace, and if you cannot do it now, everyone will have to wait. This is something you are giving out, so you can give it out however you want. But do it. Fast. I'm getting impatient. GET IT OVER WITH ALREADY! No rush though. Chill. Good luck with whatever you have to do there, and get back safely, above all. So that you can translate. As fast as you can. As soon as you can. Just translate goddammit. I seem to be repeating myself... [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 12:13, 10 June 2014 (CDT) (With all honesty, thanks for your good work man. Keep it up.)

== Spellings ==

I probably should have asked this a while ago, but are we using American English or British English? It seems like both types of spellings are being used interchangeably without any consistency. [[User:Unlucky|Unlucky]] ([[User talk:Unlucky|talk]]) 14:53, 1 July 2014 (CDT)

According to the general format guidelines, the default is American English. So unless otherwise specified, American it is. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 16:30, 1 July 2014 (CDT)

HEAVY OBJECT:Volume8 Chapter 3

2014-06-23T20:53:56Z

Bilagaana: typo

==Chapter 3: Eyes of the Goddess Glowing Deep in the Darkness >> All-Out War in the New Caledonia District==

===Part 1===

The theoretical idea had existed for a long time.

For example, an anti-ship missile fired from a submarine or guided missile destroyer would fly just a few meters off the ocean surface while travelling at speeds greater than Mach 5. It was created to slip past the Gatling guns and other close-in weapon systems, blow a hole in in the side of the enemy ship at the waterline, and ensure the ship flooded.

Just as mirages were used for fighters to escape anti-air lasers, those anti-ship missiles were the representative enemy the earliest Objects were designed to face.

If the missile was loaded with a small nuclear warhead, it was feared an Objects’ anti-air lasers and a satellite interceptor would be insufficient to protect a large city on the coast.

One suggestion put together as a countermeasure was to use mines or shells to produce tremendous pillars of water which would form a thick enough wall to knock the missile from the air. The liquid might seem soft to a normal person, but it became a tremendously solid wall to something flying at Mach 5. Striking the wall would tear the missile apart in midair.

Ultimately, getting the timing right proved extremely difficult and the idea was abandoned for a long time. Once improvements in parallel processing technology for anti-air laser targeting radars considerably raised the anti-ship missile interception rate, everyone forgot about it.

That unique technique was forgotten by the flow of time.

It should have ended there.

Should have.

“Agh, this is hopeless! There’s no way we can win!!”

A soaking wet Quenser flailed around while lying face up on a giant ship’s deck. The NTR girl named Mariage Nightcap was sitting nearby with her legs bent back to either side. Even if New Caledonia was in the southern hemisphere, they were still shivering from being soaking wet in the darkness of the night.

The pouring rain had stopped at some point, but that allowed them to focus more on the cold night air.

The Megalodiver was not there.

Once that New Model had retreated for some reason, Quenser and Mariage had been picked up by Legitimacy Kingdom hovercrafts. The innocent prisoners had also been collected from the containers they had been dumped into the ocean inside. All of them had then travelled back to the disguised cruiser known as the Scarlet Princess that Frolaytia was using as a flagship.

They had somehow escaped death, but it was not over yet.

They could not relax until they knew why the enemy had left (or rather, overlooked them) and the higher levels of the Legitimacy Kingdom military had decided to continue the attack, so they would be tossed in front of the Megalodiver again.

They had to find some way to defeat it during their short break.

“B-before even getting to the Tatami Shield, how does it detect things so accurately using only sound?”

“What?”

“Using sound to detect enemies is what submarines do, but that only works because sound propagates through water faster than air. Plenty of things can exceed the speed of sound in air and the Megalodiver needs to keep up with that supersonic world.”

“That thing isn’t evading after detecting the shells the other Object fires,” spat out Quenser while still lying on the deck. “It’s detecting the subtle noises of the targeting lenses and cannons moving and using that to predict where the shells will be fired. That’s how it can ignore the barrier created by the speed of sound.”

The situation would change if the enemy Object itself could exceed the speed of sound, but the Baby Magnum could not move that quickly.

“B-but! There are explosions everywhere! Both active sonar and directional microphones would be useless!”

“That’s the entire damn point! It can distinguish just the sound waves it wants out of the intense noise created from all those different waveforms colliding. I don’t know what kind of supercomputer it has installed to analyze that in an instant, but it’s definitely doing it! Crushing its ears would be difficult. We need to find a way to defeat it despite being detected, but I’m not sure anything like that exists! I’ve had enough of this!!”

A girl approached as Quenser began flailing around on the deck once more.

She was the Pilot Elite princess who wore a skintight special suit. The maintenance soldiers were working as quickly as possible to exchange the battered Baby Magnum’s parts, so the princess had nothing to do.

“Quenser, did you just say I’m weak?”

“Don’t be ridiculous! Did your lack of screentime turn you yandere!?”

“You definitely said it. You said you have to do something about this because I’m weak. If you keep saying that, I won’t provide covering fire for you.”

[[Image:HO_v08_219.jpg|thumb]]

“Hold up!! That’s a death sentence in the clean wars ruled by Objects!!”

Quenser frantically sat up, but an odd weight obstructed his movement. He looked over and found Mariage still had her arms wrapped around his neck and her ample chest pressed against him.

He had a feeling an ominous shimmering began to rise from behind the princess.

“And who is this Holstein in sheep’s clothing?” asked the princess.

“In the red corner, Mariaaaaaaaaaage Nightcaaaaaaaaaaap!! I distinctly remember there being a detailed explanation during the pre-mission briefing!!”

“I want to know why she’s clinging to you like cheese toast!!”

“I’d like to know the same thing! What are you doing!?”

“Eh…eh heh heh. I still don’t feel like I was rescued. I can’t relax unless I do this.”

Mariage was essentially saying, “I’m afraid of the Megalodiver attacking if we don’t hide my heartbeat. I know I’m worrying too much, but I want to overlap our heartbeats.” However, the aura behind the princess only grew more ominous.

“Ahh, this really calms me down.”

“Quenser, you can go fight a war with nothing but two lumps of fat.”

“Wait. Wait a sec, princess! This girl is the type who’s pulled around by others! She’s the NTR type!! I already fell victim to that in the Château de Rouge! I know letting her manipulate me is not a good idea!!”

“But you still tore me away from that mean jailer in the very, very end.”

“…”

“That was to find a weakness in the Megalodiver, you backstabbing slut!! And I was caught between the jailors’ full-auto shotguns and that Object. Of course I’m going to kick a dirty old man in the face to survive!!”

“My policy is to cling to the strongest-looking guy in reach.”

“Then go join the Megalodiver! We’ll blow you away along with it!!”

“…”

“Oh, c’mon. If I joined the Megalodiver, you’d complain but still come to rescue me.”

“Like hell I would! Not this time!! And after this is over, I’m definitely reporting to the higher ups that you betrayed me at the end there. I hope you’re prepared to be thrown in prison for some weird crime or another!!”

“Saying ‘after this is over’ makes your hesitation plain as day. I can tell I’m on the safest route here.”

“………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………Excuse me.”

If words had heat, the words that leaked from the princess’s mouth might have looked like flickering flames of phosphorus.

“The problem lies in this unique harmony between you two. Who do you think actually put her life on the line to stop the Megalodiver?”

“W-w-w-w-w-wait, princess! Stop climbing on top of me and shaking me by the collar!! My brain’s gonna turn to butter!! Gbh! U-ugh. I can’t even enjoy the lovely sensation sitting on my stomach like this!!”

“Hey, this is no time to be horsing around,” cut in a new voice.

The voice belonged to Heivia who had dragged Quenser and Mariage onto the Scarlet Princess’s deck. He was looking to the port side of the disguised cruiser rather than at Quenser, Mariage, and the princess.

“This isn’t funny. Our armed cruise ship is coming up alongside us. There’s no way this is going to end well.”

“ ‘Our’? You mean the Winchell family?”

Quenser looked over while working to tear Mariage from him.

A new majestic silhouette had appeared on the ocean to replace the Megalodiver.

The giant ship was just as gorgeous as the (seemingly) perfect and luxurious Scarlet Princess.

“That’s the Summer Vacation.” Heivia did not sound happy. “That must mean they’re onboard.”

The two ships were only about five meters apart.

The Summer Vacation had a happy-sounding name and looked like a luxurious cruise ship, but it had gigantic cannons and the Gatling guns of a close-in weapon system attached here and there. Unlike the disguised cruiser, this ship made no intent to hide the weapons. There was no sign of compartments to store them.

The watertight door on the side deck opened and a horizontal row of its crew exited.

They all had one distinguishing feature.

“Why are they all maids?”

“I’d rather not say.”

“Why are you doing your best to not look me in the eye? Don’t tell me this is related to some kind of conflict in your noble family.”

While Heivia grew oddly withdrawn, their own watertight door opened and Frolaytia walked out onto the deck with several bodyguards.

All the maids bowed, but Frolaytia did not salute in return.

“Private soldiers of the Winchell family? What are civilian bodyguards doing here?”

The oldest (using height and bust size for reference) maid who wore an eyepatch replied. The maid uniform did not suit her.

(It can’t be! I thought only cruel, scarred sergeants were allowed to carry those!)

“Yes, major. While on a sightseeing cruise nearby, we happened to learn that your unit had been forced into a difficult battle. I apologize for acting without permission, but we decided to lend a hand.”

Heivia started trembling and his lips were as blue as when he had been thrown in the pool the other day.

“Y-you mean it was your doing that the Megalodiver retreated? But how!? You’ve gotta be joking. You didn’t pay a new Object to fight, did you!?”

The maid narrowed her one eye like a dagger, turned toward him as if looking at a dung beetle, and gave a low groan.

“Yoooooooooooooooooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu are so filled with delusions I’m amazed you’re still alive. Not even a noble can directly own an Object.”

“That tone!! No maid should be using that tone of voice!!”

Ignoring Heivia as he started crying, Frolaytia placed her long, narrow kiseru back in her mouth.

“I would like an explanation as well.”

“Of course, major.” The maid’s expression and tone instantly returned to normal. “The Object in question seemed to be frequently sending encrypted transmissions to a different unit, so we attacked them. That unit was likely used for supplies and maintenance. It would take a considerable amount of time just to prepare the inspection and maintenance of a fifty meter machine.”

Still soaking wet, Quenser looked up in realization.

“I get it. The Megalodiver was covered in lava by the submarine volcano and a few of its water intakes had to have been covered up. The Pilot Elite would have difficulty removing that lava alone, so he wants to get the maintenance done as soon as possible. That way they can revive the Megalodiver’s diving ability.”

The Megalodiver had decided to rescue the other unit despite lacking confirmation of Mariage Nightcap’s death.

They had spent three full days and used all the materials available to put together that makeshift maintenance base, so it was only natural for them to panic if it was attacked.

That had allowed Quenser and Mariage to escape the slaughter.

Heivia let out a sigh.

“Does that mean we can relax for now? With its supply line and maintenance cut off and its diving ability sealed, not even the Megalodiver can-…”

“Yoooooooooooooooooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu are…”

Before even hearing her out, Heivia covered his face with his hands and started sobbing.

Showing no concern whatsoever, the eyepatch maid continued speaking.

“Our bombardment and landing operation destroyed about 70% of that unit, but we were forced to leave once the Object drew near. They can most likely perform maintenance once it arrives, so we must attack before that work is complete.”

“I see.”

“Major, this may be presumptuous, but we can supply some related documents we acquired during the attack. The papers and photographs we gathered from their base would be useless in the hands of civilians such as us.”

“Were you worried about the Winchell family’s heir?”

“We have no business with that dung beetle. We were only fulfilling our duty as Legitimacy Kingdom citizens.”

The eyepatch maid verbally discarded him with a smile.

The noble boy had long since curled up on the deck, but Frolaytia simply breathed out a long stream of sweet-smelling smoke.

“I would like to thank you for your cooperation, but I cannot accept your offer to share intelligence. We deal in a lot of classified information and we cannot place any responsibility on the shoulders of civilians.”

“Why not view it as civilians supplying intelligence or confiscating documents from an unofficial operation? If the flow of information is in only one direction, you need not worry about classified information leaking to civilians.”

“That would be improper treatment of those who saved us.”

Frolaytia grinned and the eyepatch maid gave a thin smile of her own.

The silver-haired, huge-breasted major pointed to Quenser with her long, narrow kiseru.

“Quenser and…Mariage Nightcap was it? You two board their ship as civilians. A conversation between civilians is no business of a soldier like me.”

The way the two of them were treated as a pair produced a noise of anger from the princess, but that was none of Frolaytia’s concern.

(Oh, no. The princess is looking angry! She must be starving for entertainment and she must think this cruise ship is like a theme park!)

Quenser seemed to be perceptive yet was actually misreading the situation entirely, but he spoke up all the same.

“Heh…eh heh heh. I have an idea, Frolaytia. How about we let the princess join us on the- hot! O-ow! You just jabbed me with the end of the kiseru, didn’t you!?”

“Are you stupid? The Pilot Elite has her conditioning and all the tuning and tests needed for the Baby Magnum as its parts are replaced. Where in that does she have time to go play? Well?”

“Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot, hot, hot, hot☆”

As Quenser writhed around at the hands of his huge-breasted commander, the princess remained perfectly expressionless with sparkling angry sound effects surrounding her head like the VFX of an Information Alliance idol.

Next, Frolaytia pointed the kiseru toward Heivia.

“Heivia, you go visit home. I’m giving you leave, so head over to the Winchell family’s armed cruise ship.”

“No!! I don’t want to be thrown to that army of cruel tutors!!!!”

Despite Heivia’s shrill protests, the line of maids simply turned cold looks toward him.

Having received his orders, Quenser stood up from the deck while still soaking wet.

“So what’s with those maids anyway?”

“I’ll explain later, so please keep quiet.”

===Part 2===

Quenser, Mariage, and Heivia transferred from the Legitimacy Kingdom’s disguised cruiser “Scarlet Princess” to the Winchell family’s armed cruise ship “Summer Vacation”.

They moved from ship to ship using an unreliable makeshift bridge created by leaning a ladder on its side. The pitch black sea visible below needlessly filled them with fear.

Quenser scratched at his wet blond hair.

“Hi, I’m Quenser Barbotage.”

“I-I’m Mariage Nightcap.”

The eyepatch maid gave a frightening first impression, but she replied softly and with a smile.

“Welcome, you two. I am Karen I Winchell. Please feel at home during your short visit.”

Once she saw Heivia behind them, she blatantly clicked her tongue and spit over the handrail.

“Yoooooooooooooooooooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu need to learn to introduce yourself without being asked.”

“I have to introduce myself!? As you well know, I’m your master, the great Heivia Winchell!!”

“Huh?” Mariage tilted her head. “That maid and the soldier are both named Winchell?”

Once she mentioned it, Quenser realized it was odd for a member of a noble family to be wearing a maid uniform.

But Heivia shrugged.

“My family has a custom of granting the name of Winchell to servants or cooks who give especially exemplary service. They’re adopted into the family, but adopted family has no legal rights in the Legitimacy Kingdom where bloodline is everything. They can’t inherit the family, so it’s nothing more than a title or a badge of honor. Speaking of which, the I of her middle name stands for Imitation.”

Karen I Winchell ignored the dung beetle and gave a splendid smile.

“The Winchell family has a custom of granting its name to servants who provide especially exemplary service. They are adopted into the family, but they have no legal rights in the Legitimacy Kingdom where bloodline is everything. I am well aware of my position as a maid. Oh, by the way, the I of my middle name stands for Imitation.”

“I just explained all that!! What is wrong with you!? Do you have a filter in place that keeps you from hearing what I say!?”

“The Summer Vacation is one of the Winchell family’s seven armed cruise ships. It is similar to that disguised cruiser, but the two ships deal with pirates differently: the cruiser is a military ship made to look like a cruise ship while this is a cruise ship with the weapons of a military ship added on. Rather than lure in enemies, we intimidate them into staying away.”

“Now you’re ignoring my protests!?” shouted Heivia.

The topic seemed to appeal to Quenser’s mechanical heart because his eyes began sparkling.

“That’s a huge gun over there, but how many centimeters is it?”

“It is 50cm. The Island Nation warships had 46cm guns, so this might be on the upper end of what is installed on ships. It is a far ways off from an Object’s weapons, of course.”

“It’s so huge that it all looks top heavy. How do you manage damage control?”

“This is a cruise ship, so a high center of gravity is unavoidable. However, the ship has a unique float structure, so it is sturdier than your average heavy cruiser.”

“M-more specifically! How does that technology work!? Pant pant!!”

“The entire outer shell is covered with small, honeycomb-like air tanks. In addition to acting as a simple float, it also reduces the effectiveness of chemical warheads that make use of the Munroe effect or metal jets.”

“Defense using air!? D-damn. So it’s made sturdy by faithfully following the standard of floating the ship with air. This has advanced in a different direction from the Objects that hold everything back with thick armor!! B-but wait. If I could overturn the idea that the two can’t work together, it might lead to a new Object design.”

Karen I Winchell tilted her head slightly and Mariage Nightcap had long since backed away.

“Um, excuse me, Mr. Barbatoge. Are you what is known as a geek?”

“N-no!! I may be interested in high-level technology, but it’s only because I want to become a dashing and productive member of society!! Y’know, the kind of person who the beautiful young lady in the neighborhood asks to hook up her recording equipment!!”

“Understood. So you are a geek who is not aware he is a geek.”

It seemed the maid had reached a strange conclusion.

As Quenser began protesting that she did not understand at all, a dark smile appeared on Heivia’s lips. The look in his eyes was telling Quenser to join him on the receiving end of the abuse.

Quenser knew being dragged down by that loser would not end well, so he began an attack in a more positive direction.

“Can nobles really own something like this? I’m not just referring to the weapons. It must take over one hundred specialists to run something like this.”

“We are nothing more than civilian maids trained in self-defense techniques. We may have acquired a few special international qualifications, but anyone could attempt to do the same.”

Heivia gave a piercing comment to throw cold water on Karen’s perfect smile.

“Don’t act like you’re not a monster of a woman who can kill a bear or a tiger barehanded.”

“What was that?”

Karen glared at him and he let out a shriek much like a tea kettle that had reached a boil.

Frolaytia gave a comment of her own over the radio.

“Not every noble owns an armed cruise ship. It costs 200,000 euros to run one of those for a full day. Taking a seven or eight day cruise around the world costs as much as a brand new stealth fighter. Unless you’re talking about the Winchell family, the Vanderbilt family, or another top-level noble family, they wouldn’t be able to keep a ship like that running even if they could purchase it.”

“And the Winchell family has seven of them? Huh? But why are maids riding around on something that eats up money like that?”

“It was originally a birthday present for some little sister or another, but she grew sick of it and now they ride around on it. If you don’t use machines periodically, they’ll break down, so the family turns a blind eye.”

“Uheh,” groaned Mariage.

However, Quenser latched onto something else entirely.

“Wait. Wait just a minute, Heivia. Did I hear that right? You have a little sister. And not just one! You have enough that you can’t keep track of them all? And on top of that, you have a beautiful maid as an adoptive older sister?”

Seeing his horrible friend nod, Quenser brought his radio to his mouth.

“Death to the bourgeois!! All who agree, raise your hand!!”

A thundering roar of voices reached them from the neighboring ship. Despite being past midnight, the lonely soldiers were full of energy. They likely had pent up energy after having nothing to do.

“The reality is nothing like what it sounds like!!” lamented Heivia.

“What!? Is this that theory about families with a real little sister having no dreams whatsoever!? I won’t allow it!! This is a crime of luxury!! What era of nobles are you from, dammit!?”

“I’m a real noble from this era!! Got a problem with that!?”

The two idiots began grappling, but Karen I Winchell intervened. Specifically, she sent a full-swing slap…no, strike with the butt of the palm into the noble’s cheek and sent him spinning through the air for several meters.

“Bbgh!! Bhbbh!!”

“Yoooooooooooooooooooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu need to stop crying like a pig. Have you forgotten how to be polite in front of guests?”

All the blood drained from Quenser’s face as well.

“J-just the head? Y-you sent him several meters with a hit to the head? Just the head???”

“Do not worry. A strike from a slipper is not enough to kill a dung beetle.”

Mariage tugged on Quenser’s uniform with tears in her eyes. The look in those eyes said a further attack would kill Heivia if they did not change the subject.

“A-anyway! Miss Karen, I can think of you as part of the invincible maid unit that protects the Winchell family, right!?”

For some reason, the tall cool beauty’s face grew a bit flushed and she fidgeted while averting her gaze.

“I-I do not like that title. It is embarrassing.”

(Oh, this is working.)

Quenser decided to press on like this.

“Um, then what’s your actual title? Noble Maid probably applies to about a hundred maids on this ship.”

“I would fall into the Milk Maid category.”

“What kind of sexual title is that!!!???”

“Where are you looking and what are you imagining!?”

Karen’s entire face grew as red as a tomato and she covered her chest with her hands.

(I’m definitely on the right track!!)

Quenser gestured to his horrible friend, but Heivia did not see it as he lay limply on the deck.

Mariage tugged on Quenser’s clothes and whispered to him.

“U-um, isn’t a milk maid a maid on a rural farm that milks cows and makes butter?”

“N-not in this case, honey.” Heivia finally rose unsteadily to his feet. “She’s a legit combat type that directly controls the security of detached Winchell land such as manors or plantations.

Don’t think for a second that she’s some naïve maid who milks cows.”

Karen loudly clicked her tongue and Heivia grew desperate.

“There’s a custom of sending noble heirs to an area with clean water and air as soon as they’re born. That meant she was in charge of breastfeeding me, but you wouldn’t believe how that turned out!! The policy is meant to protect the heir from pollution and allergies, but the next thing I knew, that eyepatch maid kept trying to kill me!!”

“That was a part of your advanced education.”

“You mean that nonsense about a noble needing to be prepared for attempted poisonings or other assassinations!? You can imagine the disasters that led to!”

Quenser was on the verge of giving a groan of sympathy, but then…

“I also prepared you for the seductive techniques of female spies and marriage scam artists, dung beetle.”

“I’m going to encase you in concrete and throw you into the ocean! Get over here!!!”

“She wouldn’t have gone through with it!” shouted Heivia. “I knew it was a trap and she threatened to chop it off if I gave in!!”

Despite his protests, Quenser began beating him with clenched fists. He used the extra strength one gained in a crisis to do quite a bit of damage despite their usual division of roles.

Meanwhile, Karen I Winchell smiled.

“If you are finished preparing to execute that toilet beetle, how about we get down to business? Thanks to our attack on the Megalodiver’s supply and maintenance unit, we have information on that Island Nation Object. The documents are stored inside the ship, so please come this way.”

===Part 3===

The eyepatch maid named Karen I Winchell led Quenser and the others through the armed cruise ship named the Summer Vacation. Bright lights so thoroughly swept away the darkness and shadows that it was easy to forget it was the middle of the night.

Seeing the inside showed Quenser this truly was a luxury cruise ship. It was a stark contrast to the Scarlet Princess which had been primarily a military vessel and thus had been cramped and uncomfortable inside.

“Now I’m worried about being so wet,” he groaned.

The corridor was carpeted, so his wet footprints bothered him. If he was later asked to pay for any damage, he doubted a commoner could ever clear the debt.

He was also a bit worried about his crotch, but he figured he was unlikely to catch the kind of tropical rainforest disease that made the contents of his pants grow all wet and swollen.

“We have no clothing for guests as the ship was only meant to carry maids,” explained Karen apologetically. “We only have bathrobes and maid uniforms.”

“Heh. Sorry, young lady, but I’ve already sworn to forever seal away the legendary Quensette.”

“Eh!? You’ve worn one before!?”

Mariage’s hysterical question brought a distant look to his eyes.

“It was during a cultural festival back at my safe country school. Uniting the guys to all vote for a maid café was good and all, but the girls were so angry they employed a scorched earth tactic and made all the guys play baseball in maid uniforms.”

“Uheh…” groaned Mariage as she imagined that hellish scene.

For some reason, Karen held out her index fingers and thumbs to create two L-shapes and formed a rectangular picture frame from those. She used her one eye to point the finder of her heart toward Quenser’s face and then body.

“Hm. Now that you mention it, you have a cute face and a slender body, so you wouldn’t be bad. Heh. But even if we put you in a maid uniform, you wouldn’t have a partner! Putting our tree bug in that role just wouldn’t have the proper beauty!!”

“No…um…?”

A chill ran down Quenser’s spine and he decided to change the subject.

“A-anyway, I love seeing nothing but maid uniforms on the ship, but is that wise? Isn’t it dangerous if you fall overboard?”

“Do not worry. The uniforms are made for quick removal in case we fall overboard or our skirt is caught in a machine.”

“…”

Quenser was momentarily overcome by the wicked urge to push her into the ocean right that instant, but they were unfortunately walking down an internal corridor. He of course left it a secret that the idea of immediately removable maid uniforms filled him with an indescribable fuzzy feeling.

Their destination was one of several dance halls that took up multiple floors. The grand piano and snack table were pushed to by the wall and a simple blue sheet covered the entire floor. The sheet was covered with tidy lines of documents and burnt, misshapen pieces of metal.

The scene seemed somehow ominous and reminded Quenser of a line of body bags after a plane crash.

In truth, each of them may have been dyed with death.

“We gathered as much as we could in the fifteen minutes before the Object arrived. If that unit was in charge of supplies and maintenance as we suspect, these documents may help you learn how the Megalodiver works and where a weakness may lie.”

“That’ll really help.”

The look in Quenser’s eyes quickly changed.

Large machines, especially Objects, had a way of gathering his focus.

“So where was this unit hiding anyway?”

“On a rust-filled island here in the New Caledonia District. It’s used as a tanker graveyard and no one lives there. It’s about fifty kilometers from that prison.”

“Oh, so it’s a workshop where they dismantle old, rundown tankers? The point is to sell the parts as scrap metal, right?”

“They use crude acetylene burners, so there is no end to the accidental explosions. None of the locals except for those who work there ever get close and those workers have no reason to be there without a new tanker to work on. It seems like a decent place to hide.”

The eyepatch maid bowed and left the dance hall.

“Now then,” said Quenser as he cracked his neck. “Perhaps it would be wrong to call this a pile of treasure.”

“Stop licking your lips like that. Only slightly sexual girls should be doing that.”

But Quenser was not one to be stopped by that. The entire reason he had ducked through showers of bullets was to gain information on currently-active Objects. Not to mention that this Object was a second generation developed in secret by the Island Nation that was a legend in the field of Objects. If this was not enough to get him excited, he would be better off heading back to his safe country to stare at a blackboard.

“This is the heat-resistant reactive compound. Is this scorched thing the transparent reflector for a laser beam? And these documents here…”

“Hey, Quenser! Explain your plan. What am I supposed to focus on here!?”

“Everything!! For the moment, everything!! A-amazing. Is this a layout overview for the braces that distribute its weight!? B-back in a safe country, you’d never see this without sneaking into a national research lab!! And this is…pant pant!!”

“You pervert! I’m gonna call the Black Uniforms on you!!”

Mariage whimpered and then spoke up to focus the two idiots who were veering way off track.

“U-um… Aren’t we in a lot of trouble if we can’t find a way to sink the Megalodiver? Shouldn’t we look through the Tatami Shield defense system first as it’s the greatest threat?”

“Oh, that’s right!! Anyway, who even is this huge-breasted glasses girl? I think her wet clothes are a little see-through.”

“That’s Mariage Nightcap, the girl who was thrown in a cell. However, she’s the NTR type, so letting your guard down won’t end well. The more you push, the easier she ends up somewhere else. In other words, she’s easy to make yours, but it’ll end up hurting you later.”

“Sounds exciting to me!!”

Mariage jumped like a small animal and began keeping her distance from Heivia.

Karen I Winchell happened to return to the dance hall just as the noble boy started breathing heavily, so she performed an unrestrained middle kick on his side.

After the sound of a blanket being struck, he had been defeated.

“N-nfhhn!?”

“Yoooooooooooooooooooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu really are creepy. Even your sounds of pain creep me out.”

As he lay collapsed on the floor, Karen stared down at him like she was looking at the contents of a balled-up tissue. She carried a silver tray so smoothly it did not produce any clattering noises and she lined up a tea set and a few baked sweets on the snack table by the wall.

“Have you found any useful information?”

“Wait. I think this might be it. It’s titled ‘Weapons for Zero Water Pressure’. This is a list of equipment used when fighting on the surface, right? Wouldn’t the Tatami Shield fall under that classification?”

“But doesn’t the Tatami Shield simply fire normal cannons at the ocean surface to create pillars of water?”

“No naval Object has pulled off that tactic before, but this one is turning aside 100% of attacks. We should probably assume it has a unique targeting system, a special type of shell, or some other secret.”

“I see. Oh, I have Ceylon and Assam tea prepared. Will that be a problem? Milk and lemons are over here. If you would like apple peels, just ask.”

“This is fine, this is fine. I want to focus on these documents right now. But…what are these symbols? This is the language unique to the Island Nation, isn’t it? It doesn’t use the alphabet, so I don’t even know where to start!”

“Is this their ancient writing system?” asked Mariage. “I’ve heard you read it top to bottom and back and forth at the same time. I don’t know much about it either.”

“Please eat these muffins and crackers with a spread of your choice. If I may, I would recommend the anchovy and cottage cheese spread.”

“Just looking at the diagrams, it’s…what? Looks like it’s pumping something into the water, but it doesn’t look like a shell.”

As Quenser muttered to himself, he suddenly gasped and stopped moving.

He had completely forgotten about something, so he grabbed his radio with a trembling hand.

“F-Frolaytia!! I just realized something!!”

“What is it? Did you learn something about the Megalodiver!?”

“This ship has normal food instead of nothing but eraser-like military rations! But why!?”

“Sigh. This is a civilian ship with self-defense weaponry, so we are not bound by military regulations,” explained Karen. “To maintain a sense of what day it is, the workers eat fish on Mondays and veal on Fridays, but we are free to eat what we wish on any other day.”

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Quenser shouted so loudly he thought he would shed tears of blood.

He was forced to eat flavorless erasers to maintain an even potential for all missions, so it truly felt like the ultimate luxury to have not just a meal fit for a noble but tea and snacks as well.

Meanwhile, Frolaytia sounded annoyed.

“Don’t forget that your paycheck comes from the people’s taxes. And don’t get carried away. You can maintain a sense of what day it is by making curry once a week and preparing all those ingredients adds an extra logistical burden. That isn’t going to fly with the military.”

“No fair! Don’t act like it’s that much of an issue when you always have your tobacco and mini-fridge with you!!”

Their inability to read the characters of the Island Nation’s unique language left them stuck, but Karen I Winchell spoke up.

“While preparing health foods for the Winchell family, I grew fond of the Island Nation’s cuisine and green tea, so I learned a bit of the language.”

“I doubt this is terminology found in a housewife’s cookbook.”

They had no other option, so Quenser handed Karen the classified document.

“I see, I see,” she said surprisingly cutely. “It seems these are natural macromolecules. After being heated to sixty or seventy degrees by the heat of the reactor, they are fired into the sea.”

“W-wait a minute. What the hell is a macromolecule?”

“Yoooooooooooooooooooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu are-…”

“Fine! I won’t say anything else!! Keep going!!”

Heivia had tears in his eyes, so Quenser kindly explained.

“Heivia. A natural macromolecule is what you also call starch. It’s taken from potatoes and other plants. Do you get it now?”

“What!? Then why not just say starch!? Why would you go out of your way to make it confusing? Oh, I get it. You’re obsessed with specs, aren’t you?”

Karen grabbed a ceramic pot of hot water and pressed the bottom against Heivia’s forehead. It was not a thermos, so the outside was hot too.

“Because that’s what it says on the paper!!”

“Gyabaaah!? That’s more or less a brand!!”

Incidentally, fifty degrees is apparently the limit for hot water in the reaction business, so do not try that at home.

“Dammit…dammit! What do you have against me!?”

“I have no particular hatred for you, but I cannot stand you in general.”

“Don’t say that so nonchalantly, you idiot! It pisses you off that I’m on the battlefield, doesn’t it? You hate that someone who’s getting along well with a member of the rival Vanderbilt family is trying to inherit the family, don’t you!?” he spat out. “But I don’t care what you want! It’s wrong to be influenced by hatred from centuries ago, especially when no one remembers why it started. I’m going to end that in my generation! I swear it! And I’m not going to ask you for help, so I don’t need your approval. I’ve decided to do this even if I have to do it alone!!”

“Sigh. You can get as hot-blooded as you like, but have you forgotten that ''I'' hold the even hotter water?”

“Gyawaaah!!!???”

Mariage ignored the comedy act and asked a question.

“Why do they put starch in the ocean before using the Tatami Shield? And if they heat it to sixty to seventy degrees…”

“That temperature makes starch sticky like paste, doesn’t it? Does that mean what I think it does?”

“Yes. I think they’re trying to make a substance that will thicken the water,” cut in Karen while ignoring Heivia who writhed in pain. “A shame they aren’t using it for cooking.”

“Pillars of water tall enough to completely cover the Object are enough of a shield, but does using starch to increase the viscosity of the seawater help it even further?”

“Something bothers me about this,” muttered Quenser.

Mariage seemed to be thinking the same thing.

“I get that it’s making the water all around it sticky, but the Megalodiver itself cools its reactor and gains propulsion by taking in seawater, right? But can it really suck up that sticky water?”

(Not only that, but it was using a water intake on top when we met it in the deep sea. How is it handling it on the surface? Does it have another intake on the bottom? Did it surface for a short term battle because it was afraid of sucking up sand from the bottom of the ocean? But if so, it doesn’t make sense for it to create impure seawater with the starch. Does it have some further system?)

He could not find an answer, but the mystery needing solving was growing clearer.

“Frolaytia.”

“If this is about food, it can wait. If you put in for leave, I’ll turn a blind eye to any fish you catch during that time.”

“It’s about the Tatami Shield. …Or the Hiding Clothes of Water? Is that the official name? Anyway, I have a few simple topics concerning the Megalodiver’s defense system, so please contact the electronic simulation division.”

“Give me more details.”

He did so and she fell silent for a moment afterwards.

“I will of course have the electronic simulation division work on this, but I want you gathering information at the same time.”

“Of course. We will search through all these documents and-…”

“Not like that,” cut in Frolaytia. “The Megalodiver’s emergency maintenance will be complete soon, so we don’t have time to search randomly through a pile of documents. The only other source of useful information would be the tanker graveyard they’re lurking inside.”

“You don’t mean…”

Quenser had a very bad feeling and Frolaytia’s answer was simple.

“You discovered this mystery, so it’s your responsibility to solve it.”

At that time, he did not know that he would be punched by all the soldiers of a landing team in ten minutes time.

===Part 4===

“This could not be worse,” muttered Quenser as he changed clothes in an empty room on the Scarlet Princess.

He removed the soaking wet prison uniform and put on his usual military uniform, but he was still uncomfortable because he had not had time to take a shower.

“Honestly, I shouldn’t have said anything. Not noticing this kind of thing makes life so much easier. Is being a genius just asking for trouble?”

As his comrades had rather forcefully beaten him upon learning the details of the emergency mission, his actions were somehow unsteady.

He left the room and found someone in the corridor moving even more unsteadily than him.

(Hm?)

It appeared to be the princess.

Every maintenance soldier was at work on replacing the Baby Magnum’s damaged armor plates, so she would be on standby.

The repeated battles would have worn her out. When they had spoken earlier, she may have been merely acting fine so as not to worry him.

He was a little worried and considered calling out to her, but then he heard something horrifying.

He heard her mumble to herself.

“Sh-she’s asleep!? She’s walking around in her sleep!!!???”

Could humans even sleep with their muscles stiff enough to support their body weight? Was she walking in her dream or was she vaguely aware of reality? Quenser could not quite grasp the situation, but he had to believe it because she was indeed walking in her sleep.

It would be far from funny if the princess hurt herself before the battle with the Megalodiver.

She would be fine walking along a corridor, but he decided to stop her from continuing to the stairs or anywhere like that.

His first thought was to grab her shoulders and shake her awake.

(But wait.)

He suddenly stopped and his gaze gradually moved down from her face.

His eyes finally stopped on her chest which looked modest but was actually fairly plentiful.

[[Image:HO_v08_254.jpg|thumb]]

''If she’s asleep, it means nothing you do counts, right? Heh heh heh.

Quenser heard the whispering of something truly dark that the Faith Organization would likely do its best to crush.

His right hand automatically shot out, so he grabbed that wrist with his left hand to stop himself from touching the princess.

An all-or-nothing one-man play began.

“Tch!! Wait, my right hand. Giving in to those tempestuous emotions will lead to bad things in the future!! B-but I stopped at the last second, so it’s fine. I didn’t actually touch her, so it’s fine!! If I sneezed now, it wouldn’t be my fault if I happened to touch her, right!? It would be an accident, so it wouldn’t be anyone’s faul- Achoo!!”

Rather than a conflict between angel and demon, this was excuses from start to finish.

Forced along by his convenient arguments, his right hand attacked the princess’s roundness like a snake swallowing an egg.

But…

“Mnyahhh…”

“What!? She knocked my hand-…!?”

Before he even finished speaking, the bodyguards of the intelligence department took swift action.

By the time he noticed metallic noises all around him, he had more than ten gun barrels pointed at him from less than a meter away.

That student let out a heartfelt wail as his face was deformed by a carbine barrel pressed against his cheek.

“Where the hell were you hiding!? Were you making light bend around you!?”

Despite being disguised, that military ship contained complexly bending corridors with thick exposed pipes, so there was plenty of space to hide. Not that a student would understand that.

“…”

“…”

“…”

The surrounding bodyguards said nothing.

Perhaps because they were guarding a young female Elite, all of the bodyguards were female and the same age or a little older than the princess. Their all-black night battle uniforms were tightly fitting and skintight and all of them were giving cold glares to this enemy of women.

It was possible each and every one of them was a kuudere.

Quenser decided to overcome this by switching on his positive side.

Otherwise he would have started to cry.

“Okay, okay. I get it,” he said while raising his hand. “I won’t do anything else. From the looks of things, the princess is safe in your hands. I was going this way, so I’ll just - Ha ha!! Tricked you!!”

He quickly turned around and once more attempted to grab at the princess’s delicious fruit from close range.

However, a bodyguard girl’s carbine was jammed into the criminal’s mouth a moment later.

“Mhmhmhmh. Mhmhmh. Mhmhmhmhmhmh.”

“…?”

The bodyguard girl must have taken pity with what had become the most unsightly boy in the world because she pulled the carbine from his mouth.

As soon as she did, Quenser puffed out his chest, gathered strength in his gut, and shouted as loudly as he could.

“I don’t care whose boobs they are anymore!!”

“!!!???”

“And in the instant that announcement makes you pause, Striker Quenser Barbotage will slip through your defensive line like a shooting star!!!”

With a tremendous noise, Quenser became a gust of wind.

Afterwards, two tragedies occurred.

Even if his trick had made them panic for an instant, those bodyguards were thoroughly trained killing machines. They were not about to overlook a student trying to slip past them and their panicked state gave them all the more subconscious accuracy when one of them swept his legs out from under him.

Also, the princess was still wandering around in her sleep, so her legs were moving with no concern for the situation surrounding her. Naturally, she was not aware that Quenser was toppling toward her.

Those two factors created an unwelcome miracle.

The princess’s knee forcefully jabbed into Quenser’s crotch.

Unfortunately, his mind was not yet evolved enough to call that a reward.

===Part 5===

The princess, Frolaytia, and many other soldiers were aboard the disguised cruiser known as the Scarlet Princess.

One of those was the old maintenance woman who let out a light sigh.

She was originally from the Island Nation.

“Pro_be_12… The Twelve Earthly Branches Project?” asked Frolaytia.

The old woman gave an annoyed nod.

“I was reminded of it when I heard their Megalodiver specializes in diving underwater.”

“The Twelve Earthly Branches were the twelve original Objects that were created by the Island Nation and destroyed the nuclear age, right?”

The softness in Frolaytia’s tone showed she knew she could not stand up to this old woman regardless of rank.

After all, she was a true veteran who had seen the start of this age of Objects with her own eyes. Her experience, achievements, skill, and knowledge were all on an entirely different level.

“In the end, they couldn’t keep up with the advancing age and they’re all at the bottom of the ocean now. But it is true they still function as a symbol of the Island Nation’s ideals.”

“Are you saying this diving Object is related to them?”

“I can’t deny the possibility. It would take a huge amount of power to fish up those giant weights. Only another Object could manage it.”

The idea of the original twelve Objects contained some appeal even to Frolaytia who had no connection to the Island Nation. No one who received any benefit from Objects was truly unrelated to this issue.

In that case, just how much more of an influence did those twelve Objects hold in the Island Nation itself?

Frolaytia thought for a bit and finally spoke.

“Well, I would have no problem with this if that were all there was to it.”

“The Island Nation belongs to the Capitalist Corporations, so it would be of no concern to the Legitimacy Kingdom.”

That answer was perfectly natural.

In her personal life, Frolaytia may have been fond of the Island Nation’s culture, but she did not adore them so much she wanted to be killed by them.

“One thing bothers me,” she added. “It’s related to what Mariage Nightcap has done in the past.”

“Oh, you mean the Private Bank? That Object containing the main server of a tax haven bank and therefore filled with secret funds from around the world? Come to think of it, it belonged to the Capitalist Corporations as well and it’s also at the bottom of the sea.”

“If they’re dragging something up, wouldn’t that be a lot worse? The self-defense PMC is almost entirely dead outside of the Object itself, but VIPs around the world could easily protect them with smiles on their faces if they controlled that main server’s data. I would rather avoid that.”

However, a theory was merely a theory.

They did not even know if the Megalodiver could drag a sunken Object from the bottom of the sea.

Was the self-defense PMC behind it or was someone larger backing them?

A lot was unknown, but there was one important point at the moment.

“This opponent is too disconcerting to ignore,” said Frolaytia.

“If we’re sinking it because we ‘might as well’, it means we can’t claim to be allies of justice.”

===Part 6===

“What is going on here?” groaned Quenser.

The rubber military boat travelling across the black ocean was packed full of around ten men. To keep as quiet as possible, it used a large motor rather than an engine and several identical boats cut through the waves along with it.

“Where did Mariage go? What about those maids!? I let down my guard for an instant, and I’m surrounded by filthy guys again!!”

“All of them count as civilians,” answered Heivia in annoyance. “We can’t take them to the battlefield.”

“They can come as guests! And where are the female soldiers!?”

“They’re packed in the next boat over and I’d much rather be there too!!”

“La la la♪ I’m a civilian student, so what ever happened to not bringing civilians with you? La la la la♪”

“Shut up!!” shouted several voices. “If you hadn’t noticed anything, we wouldn’t be out here in the first place!!”

Quenser experienced the truly rare experience of having fists strike him equally from all directions.

They had yet to run into the enemy, yet he had a serious bloody nose. Life was cruel.

As Quenser made makeshift plugs for his nose, Heivia spat out a comment.

“Well, with those savage maids around, the fleet can’t let their guard down. Heading out to the battlefield might be the better option.”

“Why do you get along so poorly? As a commoner, living with a maid sounds amazing.”

“How should I know? She probably doesn’t like that the heir to the Winchell family gets along with someone from the Vanderbilt family.” He meaninglessly performed maintenance on his rifle as he spoke. “The whole thing’s ridiculous. Who cares about noble pride? No one knows who started this damn tradition, but they’re trying to continue centuries of bloodshed. I’m going to destroy that grudge and these family rules in my generation. If I wasn’t prepared for that, I wouldn’t have gone out of my way to take part in these wars.”

To remain hidden, they were not using lights. Instead, the soldier in the back of the boat controlling the combination rudder and motor was wearing infrared goggles. Quenser and the others could only glimpse the mountainous silhouette of the island splitting the black sea from the indigo night sky.

The soldier in the back gave instructions over his radio.

“All boats, come to a stop. There’s a searchlight, so be careful.”

Heivia frowned in the darkness.

“What? A searchlight?”

“It’s infrared,” said the soldier. “Take a peek through your scope and you’ll see all too well. They’re searching the ocean with active sensors.”

Quenser shrugged.

It sounded frightening enough, but it also meant they would be fine so long as they did not enter the invisible circle of the searchlight. The enemy was essentially telling them how to escape detection.

Heivia scratched his head.

“Are they joking around?”

“An invisible trap might be located past this obvious trap, so let’s be careful.”

Fortunately, the island in question was a scrapyard used to take apart rusted and falling-apart tankers. Plenty of rusty masses were scattered around the island after their last efforts were not quite enough to reach the island.

Quenser, Heivia, and the others’ rubber boat used them as cover to escape the infrared searchlights and slowly but surely approach.

“The island is shaped like a fried egg with two yolks,” explained Heivia. “It’s small enough to travel around in an hour and it has two mountains. The tanker dismantling harbor is located on the north side, so we’re sneaking in on the empty south side and travelling through the forest and mountain to the harbor.”

“Was that infrared searchlight coming from the top of the ‘yolk’?”

“Don’t take out the sensors. If they don’t realize anything is happening, we’ll have more freedom of movement.”

Heivia switched from spitting out his words to weakly groaning.

“The worst part is the Object. The Megalodiver. If its sensors are fully activated, we’ll be spotted right away. It was identifying an individual by the heartbeat back at that prison, so holding your breath isn’t gonna hide you.”

“That won’t happen,” readily replied Quenser.

Heivia looked doubtful, so the student clarified.

“It’s a psychological issue, not a technological one. Heivia, we were working at the ridiculous depths of 1500 meters under the ocean, remember? What did you think once you were freed from there and made it back on the ship?”

“What? I was happy to say goodbye to that cramped prison of water pressure and I wanted to jump in a king sized bed and sleep for about three days.”

“The same should apply to the Megalodiver’s Pilot Elite. That monster may have fought off our princess both underwater and on the surface, but it didn’t go perfectly for it. It frantically surfaced after being covered in lava, it failed to assassinate Mariage Nightcap, and Karen’s armed cruise ship blew up over half its supply and maintenance unit.”

“Come to think of it, I guess they weren’t exactly sitting around watching it all play out. The impact on their side was so great it doesn’t feel real, though.”

“Once the maintenance is complete, the Megalodiver has to head back out to sea, so wouldn’t a human want to breathe some fresh air before that happened?”

“Perhaps, but a military is a management method for systematically killing people. Personal feelings and convenience won’t come into it.”

“For a proper military, no. But these are the remnants that managed to gather together after fleeing from the sinking Ame-no-Darin. The organizational structure will have collapsed. Even normal militaries rely on Objects to the point that Pilot Elites are treated extremely well, so they’re probably treating the Elite like a queen on that island. After all, they’re done for if the Elite abandons them.”

“In that case, is the Megalodiver empty?”

“Whether this change of pace lasts five minutes or an hour depends on the specific Pilot Elite, but this is our chance. Luck is on our side.”

The closest tanker wreckage to the island was lying on its side fifty meters from the island. To remain hidden from the infrared searchlights, Quenser’s group tied the rubber boat behind the tanker and swam the rest of the way.

“Gasp gasp…. Dammit. The waves are huge here and I’m wearing all this clothing and heavy equipment. I-I’m not sure whether I’m swimming or drowning.”

“If you’re strength isn’t going to last, you can always strip naked and backstroke the rest of the way. But don’t throw away the equipment.”

They somehow made it to the southern side of the island.

The information that no one lived there and the tanker dismantling harbor was located to the north proved accurate. Immediately past the coast of round stones was a damp tropical forest. The mountains referred to as the ‘yolk’ of a fried egg were only about two hundred meters tall.

“Let’s go,” said Heivia while adjusting his grip on his assault rifle. “Our objective is investigating the Megalodiver and interfering with the work to remove the hardened lava if possible. If the Elite really is cooling off outside the Object, we’ll never have a better chance.”

The landing team split into three groups and took different routes: one moving clockwise around the island, one counterclockwise, and one down the center of the mountain region.

They chose routes via rock-paper-scissors and Quenser and Heivia were stuck with the central mountain route.

Quenser had played rock-paper-scissors for his group, so they kicked him again.

“No using the radio from here on. Make your own decisions. We’ll return at 0330 hours or when some idiot gives us away and we have to get the hell out of here. We won’t wait for anyone who’s late, so they’ll have to deal with it themselves. Now go!”

On Heivia’s command, the three groups started down their respective paths.

Quenser’s group travelled through the central forest that was more like a jungle.

“Everything comes down to how you think about it, so let’s try to stay positive. Heading through this thick forest makes it harder for them to find us.”

“You can think positively if you like, but how about you start before we have to punch and kick you again?”

But once they actually entered the jungle covering the low mountain, they suddenly ran across something unexpected.

“What? The forest suddenly disappears.”

It did not seem natural.

All the trees of an area were toppled over and blackened. They had been burned. Some small fires were still visible here and there.

“This was the Summer Vacation,” groaned Heivia in utter annoyance. “Isn’t the dismantling harbor on the north side? Firing so much it hits here is going too far even if some of the shots do hit.”

“Well, even a 20% hit rate is really good for artillery.”

When they looked around again, they found thirty to forty meter craters scattered throughout the jungle. They travelled along while circling around those areas.

“That’s a parabolic microphone. It’s fallen over and useless, though.”

“It looks like those maids were of some use.”

Even if they were travelling over the mountain, they could not approach the peak. The large infrared searchlight was located there and it would have at least a few guards stationed at it. There was no point in fighting them and producing gunfire.

They circled around the peak and remained relatively low along the mountain ridge and took up a position where the northern dismantling harbor was visible.

“There it is. That’s their base.”

“The Object stands out the most. If it were using all its sensors, we would’ve been found by now.”

“That must mean the Pilot Elite really is resting outside.”

They did not even need to use binoculars.

A fifty meter mass floated on the black sea next to the crumbling concrete embankment. It was surrounded by makeshift scaffolding made of wires and bamboo. Bluish-white flashes of light were visible in places, but they were likely burners being used to strip away the hardened lava.

A few simple prefab buildings and barracks were located in the harbor area, but most of them had been blown away. That and the destroyed embankment were likely the result of Karen I Winchell’s bombardment from the Summer Vacation.

“They’re everywhere,” groaned Heivia as he began observing the harbor through his scope. “If they can spare that many people for guard duty, they must have a decent amount of personnel. I don’t see any sign of a tragic lack of food or ammunition or anything.”

“Does that mean someone’s supporting them?”

“Who knows. But there sure are a lot of white and black people for an Island Nation force. What happened to the Nadeshiko with long, straight, and black hair?”

“The self-defense PMC was supposed to be a collection of foreign mercenaries.”

Quenser used his binoculars to see for himself, but then he stopped.

He instead focused on the great darkness lurking around the harbor.

“Hm? There are a few ships in addition to the Object. Are those subs?”

“They’re probably carrying supplies and maintenance equipment for the people. Before the Island Nation made a ton of money off of the resources at the bottom of the Pacific, they did a bunch of research on maintaining an ocean supply line. I think they called it the Ghost Fleet Project. This might be a remnant of that.”

“Another cool name for a project. It makes me want to laugh.”

“They spent billions of euros on the thing, so they’re not going to give it a pathetic name,” pointed out Heivia. “The submarine mother ship project being worked on by the Faith Organization was probably influenced by this. The Island Nation’s ideas really are leaking out.”

“Heivia, I want to be clear about something. This Ghost Fleet Project wasn’t supplying the self-defense PMC defending the Ame-no-Darin, was it?”

“Of course not. With all the ocean resources available now, they don’t need to bother with a method of transporting them long distances through the ocean.”

“So someone called back these retired transport subs? Are you sure the remnants of the self-defense PMC that fled from the Ame-no-Darin are our only enemy here?”

A lot bothered Quenser, but their time was limited. The Object came first. They could take plenty of time to safely consider everything else after the Megalodiver had been sunk.

There were a few pieces of information they wanted:

*The Tatami Shield or Hiding Clothes of Water increased the viscosity of the seawater and then produced giant pillars of water to deflect enemy cannon fire. Raising the seawater’s viscosity was fine, but that would affect the seawater it used for its water jet propulsion, its reactor cooling, and its oxygen supply secured via electrolysis. How did it allow those elements to coexist?

*When they had run across it in the deep sea, the Megalodiver had presumably used a water intake on the top, but it had continued using the systems requiring seawater after surfacing. Did it have another water intake on the bottom? What was the condition for switching?

*The Tatami Shield defense system was overwhelmingly accurate. Simply relying on sound would not allow it to keep up with ultra-high speed laser beams, so how was it so accurately grasping its surroundings amid all the noise?

Those unseen systems were directly related to the Object functioning. If they could find the answers and interfere, they could literally suffocate it.

“Where should we attack first?”

“The other units are heading in on their own paths, so we should avoid anything too noticeable. Bring an interception antenna here. Let’s start by picking up all the wireless LAN signals flying around the area.”

“Won’t the military encryption be hard to crack?”

“This is the same as with the Pilot Elite. They aren’t maintaining a proper military structure, so they’re probably using a system made from a bunch of civilian equipment they could gather together. It might not be too hard to intercept and analyze.”

While complaining, Quenser set up a 40cm long and 10cm wide metal cylinder on a tripod. It was not a rocket launcher or any other weapon. Just like a parabolic antenna, this was an antenna used to pick up weak signals.

Heivia looked doubtful.

“I heard that’s an improvised piece of equipment thrown together just before we left. Are you sure it’ll work, student?”

“It’s a hell of a lot safer than sneaking into the middle of the enemy base. Just leave it to me. I can intercept wireless LAN signals using a plastic bottle cut in half and wrapped in aluminum foil. It’s a much simpler design than a parabolic microphone.”

“Why do you know all these tricks?”

“This was popular back in my safe country school. Yandere girls would use it to peek at the emails of people they had decided were their boyfriend. Unlike hacking, this doesn’t require any specialized knowledge, so it’s often used to target Wi-Fi and Bluetooth.”

“Honestly, you STEM students.”

“It wasn’t that bad a place. A girl in the sciences sounds rarer than a normal girl, but all the girls in the school were like that. Upperclassmen, underclassmen, all of them.”

“If you know that many, introduce me to some of them! An army of girls in glasses and lab coats sounds like a dream come true!!”

“If you want. Their defenses are weak, but they jump to conclusions way too fast. If you just think you’re having some fun, it can come back to bite you. You’ll start to think a girl wielding a knife is downright cute when you have to deal with one’s using homemade railguns or thermobaric bombs. Don’t forget the E in STEM.”

Quenser used a thin cable to attach the bottom of the cylinder to his handheld device and carefully rotated the top of the tripod. It looked like he was pointing the open end of the cylinder toward a target computer a few hundred meters away. The inbox quickly began to fill with new emails. They were various communications and reports travelling through the harbor.

Heivia looked even less pleased than before.

“That’s scary. Maybe I should put a free encryption app on my phone.”

“Those always have a backdoor. More importantly, I’ve got a few emails we can read right away.”

Quenser opened the emails, but he did not hit the jackpot right away. Standard reports from guards, shift times for maintenance soldiers, and even some stupid jokes and pranks were being sent around as well.

“What’s this? World weather forecasts, ocean currents, and…they’ve even got the Island Nation’s food self-sufficiency rate in here. What does this have to do with the Megalodiver?”

“It doesn’t look like they were just downloading the ocean and weather maps for their upcoming battles, does it? If so, the New Caledonia District would’ve been enough. They wouldn’t need to know about the other side of the globe.”

“The Island Nation is part of the Capitalist Corporations. They aren’t trading grain futures on the battlefield, are they?”

Heivia looked at the cell phone with disbelief in his eyes.

“Is this really okay?”

“The lack of regulation shows how far they’ve fallen. All the jokes are likely mental defenses to distract them. Anyway, look at this.”

Quenser was focused on the email address rather than the contents of the email.

Heivia looked confused, so the student explained.

“A lot of different groups are making contact, but most of them are gathering at a single address. They’re asking for instructions and this…what? Someone going by Ichirei Shikon is at the center of it all.”

“Ichirei…? What’s that?”

“I don’t know. It’s probably a term unique to the Island Nation. You might need to know about Buddhism or Shintoism to understand.”

At any rate, it was almost certain that this Ichirei Shikon was at the center of the incident.

The self-defense PMC was a puppet and worker ant that seemed to ask for instructions via email, but the wireless network was limited to the island. Ichirei Shikon was likely commanding them on the scene.

Heivia used his assault rifle’s scope to observe various parts of the harbor.

“This Ichirei Shikon would be their central person, right?”

“Most likely. They’re using some confusing Island Nation term for a codename while dealing with a bunch of foreign mercenaries, so they probably have some weird pride. I think we can assume they’re the person in the Island Nation responsible for all this. It also fits with those old transport submarines being used.”

“Do the emails not say where they are? Since they’re from the Island Nation, should we assume they’re short with black hair?”

“Not necessarily. Changes in their food culture has led to a bunch of giant kids attending their schools and I hear they dye their hair all sorts of colors and even their skin color can change depending on whether white skin or black skin is in at the moment. More importantly, we need information more than a person. We need to find a weakness in the Megalodiver that Ichirei Shikon built.”

“But wouldn’t it be fastest to capture this Ichirei Shikon person and get them to tell us?”

“That would stand out too much.”

As they chatted, they looked through the mountain of new emails displayed on the handheld device.

They found a few emails concerning the Object, but none of them touched on its secrets.

Instead, they gained some unwelcome information about the maintenance.

“Wow. This isn’t good.”

“What is it?”

“They’re going to finish removing the lava from the Megalodiver way sooner than we thought. According to this, in about twenty minutes.”

“We only just started our investigation! If Armageddon begins that soon, the princess doesn’t stand a chance and we’ll be annihilated!!”

“Yes, and that’s why we need to interfere with their work somehow.”

As he spoke, Quenser reached for his backpack.

When he pulled out some Hand Axe plastic explosive and an electric fuse, his partner’s eyelids twitched.

“Wait a minute. What are you planning to do?”

“They’re using high-temperature acetylene burners to remove the cooled lava, so there has to be a huge tank below the Object near the crumbling embankment. Let’s blow it up and make it look like an accident.”

“Do you have any idea how noticeable that’ll be!? We’re supposed to be gathering information, not slaughtering them! They have an Object, so they’ll blow us to pieces if we do that!!”

“Karen and the other maids fired shells all over the place, remember? There have to be cracks and dents all over. If a gas tank explodes, they won’t think it was done maliciously.”

If they could not use the acetylene burners, they could not continue removing the cooled lava from the Object. That extra time to gather information would give them a chance to find a weakness in the Megalodiver.

Quenser placed his handheld device in the grass.

“Heivia, you look after this and the antenna.”

“Seriously? You’re seriously going!? Even if we’re just dealing with Ichirei Shikon and the remnants of the self-defense PMC, it’s still a bunch of enemies. If they notice something’s wrong, they’ll send the Pilot Elite to the Megalodiver. If they so much as catch a glimpse of you, it’s all over. Are you still going!?”

“If we don’t do something, the Megalodiver will head back out into the ocean. Once it can dive and fight on the surface, it’ll defeat the princess, sink the fleet, and leave us stranded. Don’t worry. The gas tank is on the embankment. If I continue through the dark ocean with only my head above water, I can manage. I won’t be pressing against building walls like a ninja or anything.”

“No matter what you do, they aren’t gonna make a movie about you. There’s no reason for you to risk your life like this! Ah! Wait, you idiot!!”

Heivia stubbornly tried to stop him, but Quenser ignored him and slowly approached the harbor with explosive in hand.

===Part 7===

Left all alone, Heivia started feeling jealous.

He left the handheld device and homemade cylindrical antenna sitting next to him. His assault rifle’s scope had enough sensors to make a decent mid-range sniper rifle and he followed Quenser’s progress with it.

“Oh, damn. I can see you. I can totally see you, idiot. You’re completely visible!! That blond hair shows up way too well in the black sea. If they shine a flashlight on you, you’re dead.”

A few hundred meters away, Quenser travelled along the embankment extending out into the ocean and slowly approached an outcropping with only his head visible.

Heivia saw no one on the embankment itself, but plenty of people were walking about on the scaffolding surrounding the Object. If they shined their light into the ocean on a whim, it was all over.

Quenser was about thirty meters from the acetylene tank.

(Isn’t there something I can do, dammit? Running after him wouldn’t help.)

Heivia cursed in his heart, but there was nothing to do.

He gave up and glanced toward Quenser’s handheld device left on the ground. New emails were continuing to pour in. The screen was filled with the “unread” mark and reading through them all would be exhausting.

Deciding to do what work he could, he opened a few of the emails.

“!!”

He then stiffened.

He grabbed his assault rifle again, left the handheld device and cylindrical antenna where they were, and slid down the slope in front of him. He moved to a spot from which he could see inside the window of one of the small barracks.

He had reacted to one of the emails.

(The Pilot Elite is resting in Building B’s simple lodging facility? If that information is legit, I can end this now! If I snipe that one Elite, no one can move the Megalodiver!!)

Banning radio contact between allies to keep the enemy from noticing him had worked against them. If they had been able to share that information, they might have been able to target the Elite from multiple angles.

He quickly located Building B.

Only one of the barracks had light in the window.

(I have to do what I can.)

He lay on the slope and peered inside Building B’s window using the assault rifle’s scope.

Quenser would blow up the acetylene tank soon, so he would use that timing.

During an explosion, a human would reflexively curl up. Lightning and gunshots produced the same reaction. There was a danger of his target’s position suddenly changing, but this was currently the best method of getting the shot without exposing his fellow soldiers to danger.

(My only choice is to use my sensors to cover the expected evasion point. Fortunately, the only cover is the barrack’s run-down walls. Even if the Elite hides from the window, a rifle bullet can still reach them.)

While making general plans, he removed the sensors that were attached to the barrel like a bayonet. He stabbed a nearby fallen tree branch into the ground and used the fishing line in his survival kit to tie the sensors on. He was using the machine as a replacement for a sniper’s spotter.

(It’s two floors, so which is the Elite on? They have to be in that building somewhere.)

He looked from window to window through the scope, but then he stopped.

Light came from one window on the second story and he could see a feminine silhouette inside.

(The Elite!!)

His index finger jumped to the trigger for an instant, but he then remembered he did not have a silencer equipped. He did not know where his allies were hiding and gathering information, so he had to avoid any gunshots if possible.

(If I fire during the acetylene explosion, it’ll hide the gunshot. Hurry, Quenser! She’s going to leave the window!!)

The Megalodiver’s Elite appeared to be a tall Asian. She was a woman with long, glossy black hair, but her silhouette appeared more nimble than voluptuous. The special suit covering every inch of her body was white with characteristic red lines. It may have been designed after the Island Nation’s flag before the country lost its name.

(An Asian woman. Is she from the Island Nation? If so, could she be Ichirei Shikon?)

She was frighteningly beautiful, but it would all be over if he shot her.

They would no longer need to come up with a weakness in the Megalodiver. Without worrying about the enemy intercepting it, they could radio a report of the Elite’s death to Frolaytia and the princess’s Baby Magnum would take care of the rest.

He wanted to fire right then and there.

He wanted to fire and be freed from the extreme tension.

He had to use the full strength of his rational mind to hold those almost animalistic instincts at bay.

Doing that would put his allies in danger. When a huge opportunity was dangled before your eyes, you had to avoid any impulsive actions.

For those reasons, he decided to wait, but then his eye narrowed as he looked through the scope.

Through the window, the Asian Elite suddenly unzipped her special suit.

“Nuhh!!”

He let out a groan like an elderly martial artist.

He looked more closely and spotted a clothes hamper and washing machine in the room.

Meanwhile, the black-haired Elite stripped down to nothing at all. Without suspecting that a professionally-trained soldier was expertly peeping on her, she entered the neighboring shower room.

That room’s window also had the curtains fully open.

The rumors that the Island Nation’s hot springs had a unique culture of steam-filled bath scenes seemed to be true.

[[Image:HO_v08_285.jpg|thumb]]

He could not hear anything from where he was, but she appeared to be humming.

“I-I guess I should wait a little longer. I can kill her at any time! Firing now would expose my allies to danger!!”

His motivations were 500% different from half a minute ago and his eyes were completely bloodshot.

But when he thought about it rationally, burning the image of the Elite’s naked body into his memory would not end well. He would soon be blowing away the head he could see through the scope, so his memories would all be of that smashed head. A sniper was forced to see a zoomed-up image of that instant.

The situation gradually grew harder to bear.

While lying on the ground, he force back tears and almost hung his head.

“Ahhhhh… The battlefield is starting to depress me.”

Supposedly, a sniper always worked with a spotter for both the simple technical reasons and to lessen the feeling of guilt when firing. The absence of the annoying student was working against him.

He looked away from the scope without thinking, but he recalled his job and started to look back.

But that mistake proved fortunate.

He noticed something in the instant he looked away from the scope.

(What is that?)

Heivia moved his assault rifle’s scope a bit from the Elite showering on the second floor of Building B and he closely examined something.

An Asian woman wearing a white and red special suit was walking outside. He could see her eating dumplings on a skewer.

“There are two Elites?”

He moved his scope around the dismantling harbor some more and spotted more women in special suits that were clearly different from the normal soldier uniform. A quick count showed more than five and he would likely find even more if he checked inside the barracks.

A single Object had a single Pilot Elite.

That was a standard of the industry.

Some built an Object for an Elite and some trained an Elite for an Object, but there was no such thing as “generic” when it came to controlling the ultimate weapon with the optimal movements.

He had never heard of multiple Elites taking turns piloting a single Object.

But then how did he explain the scene before his eyes?

What did it mean?

(The Island Nation can be strange, so did they develop a generic Object that can achieve consistent results when piloted by any Elite that’s gone through a set training program?)

That was indeed a frightening idea, but there was a more likely option.

(No, Quenser said the Megalodiver is empty. That’s why it hasn’t detected us with its large-scale sound sensors. We guessed the Elite was cooling off after so much time in that cramped cockpit at the bottom of the ocean, but if there are more than one Elite, they could just put another one in.)

In that case…

(Are they nothing more than body doubles!? It would be best to assume there’s a single real one that can pilot the Object!!)

There was only one.

If that one was killed, Ichirei Shikon and the self-defense PMC would be destroyed. That gave them a good reason to prepare body doubles. That would protect against enemy attack and an ally panicking in the extreme situation and taking her hostage.

That left a single question.

(Which one is the real Elite?)

It was an extremely simple question.

(Is the one showering in Building B the real one? Or is it one of the ones walking around? Dammit. If they’re doing it deceive their allies too, I can’t rely on the email. We can’t relax unless we kill all of them!!)

Heivia and the rest of the Legitimacy Kingdom soldiers were split into several units and monitoring the harbor, but it would be difficult to simultaneously shoot all of the Elites without close radio contact.

If he could not distinguish real from fake, this opportunity would go to waste.

(Or should I just wait?)

He started to panic, so he intentionally calmed his thoughts.

(Either way, the real Elite will eventually board the Megalodiver. It might be best to shoot her then. Shit!! But Quenser blowing up the acetylene tank will get in the way of that. It’s faster to let them finish the work and have the Elite board the Object!!)

As he thought, the situation advanced further than he expected.

A brilliant flash of light covered the embankment.

Quenser had blown up the acetylene tank with his Hand Axe.

The darkness of the night transformed to pure white for an instant.

The explosion looked like a flash grenade multiplied several times.

That would produce a commotion much like poking a hornet’s nest, but it did not end there.

The real problem came next.

Heivia heard the sound of cracking glass.

He looked over and saw a small hole in Building B’s second floor shower room window. It looked like someone had jabbed at the glass with the tip of an umbrella and the inside of the glass was stained red.

Heivia had not done it.

One of his allies hiding somewhere in the harbor had made the shot.

(You dumbass!! We don’t know if that’s the real one or not!!)

The situation had gone too far.

The blood coating the lit window would be obvious from the outside. What looked like an accidental tank explosion had been elevated to an obvious attack.

Heivia switched on his radio and shouted into it.

“Retreat! Goddammit!! If that wasn’t the real one, the Megalodiver is going to be moving soon!!”

There was no more point in hiding.

He quickly stood and ran up the slope as quickly as he could to hide in the trees.

On the way, he grabbed Quenser’s handheld device and cylindrical antenna and hid in the tall underbrush.

He observed the embankment through his scope.

Quenser was slowly travelling along the embankment with just his head exposed, but the acetylene explosion had wiped away the darkness.

The unexpected situation had the enemy focusing on everything rather than just the exploded tank.

They would eventually find him like this.

(Shit!! You’d damn well better be thankful for Heivia the transcendentally smart, beautiful, rich and athletic noble! I’ll blow away the saying that bad things happen to honest people!!)

After clenching his teeth and gathering strength and resolve in his gut, he targeted a group of soldiers standing near the base of the embankment.

The first shot was a direct hit on one and he fired a few more shots into the soldiers as they frantically scattered.

He doubted any of those shots were direct hits, but he only needed to divert attention away from the coast and toward the mountain.

That would save foolish Quenser.

He was answered with repeated gunfire.

They were a few hundred meters away. If his bullets could reach them, theirs could reach him.

“Dammit!! This isn’t good!!”

He frantically crouched down as a bullet struck quite nearby. His only option was to run away as quickly as he could.

He heard a few sounds resembling champagne corks being removed.

“The bastards are using mortars!?”

Explosives flew in a large arc and fell from the night sky.

Tremendous explosions tore trees from the ground and sent them flying through the air. A safe and clean battlefield was nowhere to be found. Covered in sand and dirt, Heivia poured all his strength into running through the mountain.

===Part 8===

As he travelled along the embankment with only his head sticking above the dark sea, Quenser was horrified by the poked hornet’s nest of motion above.

(Wh-what!? Why are they shooting? Did someone mess up!?)

The Legitimacy Kingdom shot that had killed the beautiful (possible) Elite had occurred at the same time as the acetylene tank explosion, so he had not heard it. He was suspicious because of the random firing from the mountain. In other words, he suspected Heivia who was actually putting his life on the line to allow him to escape.

Gratitude could only be felt by someone smart enough to realize what had been done for them.

At any rate, if the enemy had discovered them, they had to leave the island as soon as possible.

As Quenser hurried yet moved carefully enough to not cause any splashing, a transmission arrived at his radio.

“Shit! We screwed up. Thanks to some idiot’s sniper shot, the several Elites are being led to the Megalodiver by their bodyguards. If we don’t get the hell out of here, that monster will be on the move!!”

“Several? Sniper shot!? I don’t get what’s going on! What did you do, Heivia!?”

“I didn’t take the shot, you idiot! Oh, damn. They aren’t hesitating. That must mean the one that died in the shower room was a body double!”

This commotion meant the attempt to disguise the acetylene tank explosion as an accident had been for nothing.

They would have difficulty gathering any more information.

The most they had accomplished was forcing the Megalodiver out with the lava removal incomplete. That meant it still could not dive as it clashed with the Baby Magnum on the surface.

(But the Baby Magnum won’t be able to do any damage thanks to the Hiding Clothes of Water, dammit!)

“Heivia! What does my handheld device say? It should’ve been automatically stealing their wireless LAN signals, so did it grab anything useful!?”

“This thing’s got hundreds of emails! I’ve got the unit itself, but we’ll have to wait for things to calm down before looking through it. They’re firing mortars at me right now!! Oh, that was close!”

Static filled the transmission and it cut out.

As far as Quenser could tell, Heivia and the others had strayed from the intelligence gathering mission and attempted to shoot the Pilot Elite outside the Object. But this was the result. He wanted to tell them that slow and steady wins the race.

At any rate, he needed to leave the ocean, climb the mountain, and reach the rendezvous point on the opposite side of the island. If Heivia and the others who had left earlier decided to give up on him and withdrew the rubber boats, he would be stranded on the island.

(Those cowards might actually do it.)

With that in mind, he slowly travelled along the embankment and toward land.

Before even making it a meter further, he heard a sound from directly overhead.

He looked up and found someone peering down from the top of the embankment. They were naturally doing so through a carbine’s sight.

“Uuh!?” groaned Quenser.

With no warning, he clearly saw the man’s index finger move.

A moment later, a few muffled gunshots rang out.

However, they did not belong to the soldier targeting Quenser. His gun had no silencer.

After the soldier lost his balance and fell into the ocean, someone else ran across the embankment while keeping low.

It was a female soldier wearing a Legitimacy Kingdom uniform and holding an assault rifle with a grenade launcher attached below the barrel. Even when excluding the silencer on the end, the barrel seemed a little longer than the other soldiers’ guns.

“Hurry on up! You aren’t going to survive on that route either way!!”

“Th-thanks.”

For some reason, the female soldier averted her gaze.

“Sorry. I can’t accept your thanks. I was the one that got carried away and fired the sniper shot.”

“…”

Quenser found a wonderful new reason to survive this: punishment time. He could not allow himself to die here no matter what.

He grabbed the proffered hand, climbed up onto the embankment, and ran toward land.

As soon as they approached the harbor, they heard a great number of footsteps, so they leaned against the wall of a nearby warehouse.

At least twenty soldiers passed very nearby and they wore a mixture of normal uniforms and the special suits of a Pilot Elite.

“Wh-what was that!?”

“Shh. It seems they have body double Elites in addition to the real one. In fact, they have a few dozen of them.”

“That must be why they didn’t look all that beautiful up close. They seemed like cheap knock-offs.”

The base of the short mountain was not far away. Even from their position, the scent of the dense greenery could be detected in the salty sea air. Once the group of enemy soldiers finished running by, they could run over and hide in the forest.

However, an unpleasant sound ruined that plan.

The sound came from the warehouse they were leaning up against.

“What was that? It sounded like a bunch of thick metal fitting together.”

“What is it?”

“Shit. This is really bad! On my signal, break that window. I’ll throw an explosive in as you do!”

“You’re causing a commotion here!?”

“The sounds on the other side of the wall are powered suits being put on. Once they’re finished, who do you think they’ll chase after first!?”

The female soldier asked no further questions.

She broke the window with her rifle’s stock and Quenser leaned over to toss in a Hand Axe explosive with an electric fuse attached.

“Run!!”

As soon as they left the wall, several gazes stabbed into the two of them.

But before the enemy soldiers’ carbines could accurately target them, Quenser hit the switch on his radio.

A tremendous explosion blew down all four giant walls of the warehouse like it was a magic box.

The unexpected blast knocked the soldiers to the concrete.

Quenser had been prepared, but even he was almost knocked over. The female soldier grabbed his arm and they ran for the nearby forest.

Gunshots pursued them, but the shaken soldiers were in no state to aim accurately. That just barely kept the two of them alive.

“We can’t use the obvious shortest route,” warned the female soldier. “We’ll run into the enemy if we do!”

“If we use up too much time, Heivia and the others will leave!”

“I’ll make sure we still get there in time. Follow me!!”

The two of them continued running through the trees. Occasionally, the student would stab an electric fuse into a clay-like bomb so it could be detonated by radio and randomly threw it into a thicket.

The female soldier took issue with that as they ran.

“If you set traps, they can follow them. It’s like laying a trail of bread crumbs through the forest!”

“I’m sure they have skilled trackers and scouts who can find us either way! We can’t escape while worrying about footprints in the dirt, trampled blades of grass, and broken branches. We’re going to leave a trail regardless, so it’s better to leave some traps too!!”

They continued to make progress through the forest and its hot and humid air.

Suddenly, they heard a loud sound of breaking branches in front of them.

Something much larger than a human was approaching.

“Shit! They figured out our path. They had an infrared searchlight facility at the mountain peak, so the security team probably radioed them for help. We’ve been cut off!!”

“Wait… What is that!?”

“A powered suit. Hide!!”

Quenser immediately grabbed the female soldier’s arm, pulled her toward him, and jumped behind a large, mossy tree that looked like it would be the home of fairies.

The attack came an instant later.

It began with an eerie, flickering flame that resembled a will-o’-the-wisp.

Then a blended fuel mist made from mixing an oxidant with napalm was sprayed their way.

With a roar, tremendous flames split apart the darkness of the night and swept across the warm, damp forest for around thirty meters. That murderous flame would not be extinguished even if water was dumped on it and sand covered it.

The world was dyed orange.

“A flamethrower!!” groaned the female soldier in his arms.

The straight line of flame was five meters away because it had been fired in the wrong direction, but Quenser still felt a sizzling pain on his skin even through the thick military uniform. It felt like a bad sunburn.

“We can’t do anything against this. They can continue firing that flame indefinitely and my rifle can’t pierce its armor. Facing it will just get us burned to death!”

“We can’t circle around on a different route. We’ll be caught by all the pursuers from the harbor,” said Quenser as he wiped sweat from his face. “Fire a grenade on my signal.”

“An anti-personnel frag grenade won’t get through its armor!”

“We’re not targeting the powered suit.”

He pointed at the feet of the humanoid armor weapon that was producing the flickering will-o’-the-wisp.

“Blow away the ground. The earth is wet here, we’re on a mountain slope, and powered suits have poor balance. If you gouge out the ground below its feet, it’ll topple over.”

As he spoke, he reached into his backpack and pulled out a Hand Axe plastic explosive.

“Then I’ll walk right up to it and attach this. We only have one chance! Do it!!”

The rest was a complete mess.

The grenade blasted a large amount of dirt into the air. Quenser ran through the earthy smell, ignored the creaking of the powered suit, and tossed the clay toward the back of the metal mass that had fallen face forward. The instant he hit the switch on his radio, he heard an explosion and he was tossed a few meters through the air. By the time he realized he had detonated it too soon, the taste of iron had already filled his mouth.

A moment later, the tank on the powered suit’s back exploded and Quenser was very nearly fried.

“Wah!?”

The female soldier whose name he did not know helped him up and the two of them ran as quickly as they could. The trees of the forest shook around them and they could not tell whether they were hearing the night wind or approaching enemies.

Soon, the salty wind reached their noses once more.

As soon as they left the forest, a few dry gunshots filled the air.

But they had come from ahead rather than the pursuers behind them.

The female soldier tried to grab Quenser’s arm and stop.

“They cut us off!?”

“No, it’s Heivia and the others. They waited for us!!”

A few rubber boats sat on the harsh coast. They had originally been hidden behind a tanker, so they must have been brought to the island just now.

Heivia shouted out while aiming his assault rifle behind Quenser and using his sensors to detect something unseen.

“Hurry it up! They’re right behind you!!”

Enemy and ally both fired shoulder-fired missiles.

With the explosive blasts beating on their backs, Quenser and the female soldier almost fell several times as they continued running.

After their comrades pulled them onto the boats, all of the rubber boats set out into the dark ocean.

But they had no time to relax.

All of a sudden, the mountain in the center of the island flashed as if it had suddenly melted. A blinding light stabbed into their eyes and its silhouette crumbled.

“The Object!!” shouted Quenser.

“Get behind the tanker! Hurry up and hide!! Shut off the motors!!”

Just as the rubber boats circled behind the rusty tanker, the mountain itself vanished.

An orange afterimage stabbed into Quenser’s retinas after it was all already over. The reverberation of the laser beam crashing diagonally into the seawater sounded like water simmering in a heated frying pan.

“Dammit,” said Heivia in irritation. “They’ve forced the Megalodiver to start moving.”

“But it still has the cooled lava all over it. They hadn’t finished removing it.”

“What does it matter? It might have simply decided to swat the flies that were annoying it. It can definitely overwhelm us while only fighting on the surface.”

With that giant machine on the move, Quenser and the others would have a difficult time returning to the fleet. The ocean was the Megalodiver’s territory. Without a doubt, it would locate and sink every single rubber boat before they made it back.

And even if they did return to the fleet, it had the firepower needed to blow away the entire fleet as well. Arriving at the goal would not change the situation in the slightest.

“What do we do? Really! What do we do!?”

“Staying on the ocean isn’t going to help. Let’s head inside the rusty tanker. That thing can hear well enough to detect an individual by their heartbeat, so it would be best to hide inside a metal box.”

The rusty tanker they hid behind had large holes in places, so they used one to enter the dark ruins that had no illumination. Not wanting to enter the water, they climbed a random staircase and took up a position along a central corridor.

“Our only choice is to have the princess’s Baby Magnum do something,” said Quenser.

“You’ve already seen how well that’ll work! She can’t do anything with that strange Tatami Shield!”

“We were gathering information to find a way through it, remember? If we bring together all the data we found, we might figure something out.”

Once the Megalodiver circled around the perimeter of the island, it would set its sights on the fleet out at sea. They had to inform the princess and Froleytia of a weakness in the Megalodiver before it could directly target them. The most they could do was create a situation in which the Object would be defeated when it attacked.

Heivia gave Quenser the handheld device he had been left with.

“We’ve got a huge mixture of data. You saw it, too. The emails contained global weather maps, ocean current maps, and files on the food production of the Island Nation. It’s going to take forever to find the information related to the Megalodiver.”

They then heard a rustling noise.

Once they pointed their lights toward it, they saw another unit placing papers on the rusty floor. Surprisingly, it seemed they had actually entered a building and stolen paper reports rather than intercepting transmissions from a distance.

“The Twelve Earthly Branches Project? Why would they have data on the twelve original Objects?”

“From what I’ve heard it was just the Rat branch that actually brought an end to the nuclear age. When just one caused that much damage, it had to have frightened everyone to learn they still had eleven more of them in reserve. Of course, all twelve of them were sunk in the upheaval afterwards.”

Others also produced sound files that recorded the conversations of self-defense PMC soldiers and ultra-long distance photographs of maps on the walls.

“Ksshh! Salvage…”

“Reactivate…ksshhhhhhh!!”

“Ksshhh… Control tower… ksshhhhhhh!!”

Quenser persistently manipulated his handheld device and opened the hundreds or even thousands of various new emails.

“What? It looks like it isn’t just chaos.”

“What are you talking about?”

“The conversations on here. I had thought they were all unrelated topics, but it looks like there are a few common themes: weather, ocean currents, and food.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes, but I can’t be sure since I haven’t checked all of the emails yet.”

For one thing, most of the emails were the hired self-defense PMC asking for instructions from the individual going by Ichirei Shikon who had hired them.

For that reason, it was odd to think the emails were overflowing with idle conversation.

“Wait a second.”

Quenser glanced at one of the image files a soldier had presented.

It was one of the ultra-long distance photographs of a map on a wall.

“Heivia.”

“What is it?”

“The original twelve Objects created for the Twelve Earthly Branches Project were all sunk in the end, right?”

“Yeah, what about it?”

“It looks to me like there are twelve points marked on this world map.”

They all gathered around, but the previous female soldier frowned.

“What? These are nowhere near the same locations I’ve seen in history textbooks. They’re all at the bottom of the ocean, but the end of the early days of Objects didn’t happen in these places.”

“Then is this map complete nonsense?”

“No,” cut in Quenser. “The audio files included the word ‘salvage’, remember?”

“You can’t be serious.”

“Their specialty is the ocean. Specifically, the bottom of the ocean.” Quenser chose his words carefully. “Most likely, the self-defense PMC…no, Ichirei Shikon who’s acting as their brain has been spending a long time salvaging the original twelve Objects. Then they were relocated to the points on this map.”

“But why!?”

“I have a guess, but it’s a bit of a far-fetched idea.”

===Part 9===

Quenser spoke within the tanker that was covered in reddish brown rust.

“The Megalodiver probably isn’t just a weapon all on its own. It’s nothing more than the brain or the control tower.”

“You mean that monster can still grow arms and legs?”

“It’s inherited the legacy of the original twelve Objects of the Twelve Earthly Branches Project.”

“You aren’t saying those things have been fixed up and secretly scattered throughout the world’s oceans, are you?” Heivia sounded skeptical. “That wouldn’t work. For one thing, they’re early first generations. They may be legendary, but they’re no more valuable than the original salt ramen. A cutting edge second generation could destroy each of them in about ten minutes. If all twelve attacked at once, it’d be pretty dangerous, but they’ve been scattered around the world. That gives them no chance of winning.”

“That’s not what I’m saying. Remember, the Megalodiver is the only one that can dive. Even if they fixed up the original twelve, they couldn’t place them at the bottom of the ocean.”

“Then what? Are they reusing them in some other way? Don’t tell me they’ve taken out the twelve reactors to make twelve more Megalodivers.”

“It’s possible, but I doubt Ichirei Shikon has the funds for that. They wouldn’t be able to keep the information from leaking out either. After all, it took sacrificing the Ame-no-Darin to complete the first Megalodiver.”

“Wait a second. Then what are you trying to say?”

“Heivia, you touched on the answer a moment ago.”

Quenser paused for a second while being all too aware just how far-fetched an idea it was.

“They probably only needed the reactors. If they removed those from the twelve salvaged Objects, they would only need to give them a shell able to withstand the water pressure at those depths. I doubt there was any real reason to make them into Objects.”

“What? But then they wouldn’t be a weapon! There’s no point in scattering those around the world’s oceans!!”

“There is,” corrected Quenser while withstanding a headache. “Look. This is the attached file from that email about ocean currents.”

“And?”

“Next, look at the world map from the wall. Can you tell where the twelve reactors have been placed?”

“Ah,” said the previous female soldier. “They’re all at points where multiple currents run together.”

“Yes. Warm and cool currents mix together. So what if they were intentionally placing reactors at points like that?” Quenser tapped the screen of his handheld device. “Heivia, have you ever heard of the ocean temperature rising due to global warming or whatever? Have you heard how that causes more frequent typhoons, hurricanes, and other abnormal weather? And have you heard how it unnaturally distorts the large westerlies that determine the weather around the world?”

“Wait… You don’t mean…”

“JPlevelMHD reactors produce a ridiculous amount of heat. After all, they’re constantly producing enough energy to move a 200 thousand ton hunk of metal at over 500 kph. What if you dumped those at the bottom of the ocean and let them freely emit heat? And what if you did that at the points of colliding hot and cold currents which are sensitive and important points for the weather?”

Quenser almost groaned as he spoke.

“A global weather control weapon.”

He spoke that definitive term.

“If I had to give it a name, that would probably be best. By freely increasing or decreasing the ocean temperature around the world, this gigantic system can indirectly control seasonal winds and westerlies and therefore freely change the weather conditions of any region around the world. They can change a barren desert into a tropical rainforest or transform the world’s greatest grain producing region into a land of ice. If they can complete this and it works…”

Twelve Object reactors alone would not be enough.

For example, electromagnetic signals did not travel through the ocean well. Even if a wired antenna buoy was extended to the surface, it could not reach the other side of the globe. A large-scale satellite communication network would be needed to communicate between the Megalodiver and the antenna buoys of the twelve reactors.

Also, how would they monitor the world’s weather in real time and control the reactors accurately? How much of an effect would it have on the world’s finances and economies? A data infrastructure would be needed to know all that in enough detail.

All those preparations had been advancing without being seen.

Outside of the wars, this plan had been creeping across the planet.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait!! All that is nothing but speculation. You’re saying Ichirei Shikon is trying to turn the earth into a desert planet using abnormal weather!? The destruction’s on too great a scale to use as a weapon! What’s in it for them!?”

“Food production. More simply put: self-sufficiency.”

Quenser let out a heavy breath and chose to continue on.

“The emails also discussed self-sufficiency. It seems the Island Nation’s food self-sufficiency is around 30%. If all trade were stopped, two-thirds of them would starve to death. The resources they found at the bottom of the ocean let them be self-sufficient with fuel, but food is still a problem. It isn’t that hard to think Ichirei Shikon…no, the Island Nation would try to do something about it.”

The female soldier frowned.

“They can turn an enemy nation into a desert and friendly nations fertile. Or they can threaten to do that to prevent anyone from letting them import food. Is that their plan?”

“Probably. Unless Ichirei Shikon wants everyone to starve together, they’ll be fighting to produce even more food.”

“B-but…” Heivia gave a disturbingly thin smile. “They’ve done nothing more than place exposed reactors in the world’s oceans. They aren’t cutting-edge Objects, s-so can’t we just report this to our huge-breasted commander? They just have to blow up the reactors.”

“You’re probably right. I doubt Ichirei Shikon would want anyone knowing where the reactors are located.” Quenser then began rejecting the idea. “But have you forgotten? Oceania sent a prototype reactor out of control to use it as a giant bomb. What if the same thing happened in those sensitive areas where multiple currents run together?”

“It would tear apart the landscape of the ocean floor and semi-permanently alter the currents,” answered the female soldier. “The current miraculous balance would be destroyed and it could lead to an age of deserts.”

“That’s right. By mentioning the possibility of mankind starving to death, they can keep any Objects from approaching. None of the world powers will be able to act on their own discretion. Not the Legitimacy Kingdom, the Information Alliance, the Capitalist Corporations, or the Faith Organization. They might begin monitoring each other and tripping each other up.”

“You’re kidding. So they already have our Achilles’ heel!?”

“If the system is completed,” added Quenser. “If it were already complete, I think they would have already made some kind of threat. Something like having all Objects stay at least 100 kilometers away from the Megalodiver. Since we haven’t received any threats like that, Ichirei Shikon’s preparations must not be complete.”

That meant this was their final chance.

If the global weather control weapon built around the Megalodiver was completed, every world power…no, every human being that needed food to eat would give in to Ichirei Shikon.

This went beyond holding dominion over the 70% of the planet covered by ocean.

They were trying to achieve checkmate over 100% of the planet.

“What do we do? This goes beyond just our unit! If we don’t sink the Megalodiver here, they can dry up the 6-7 billion people on this planet!! A new age will come where all of mankind are slaves to food and must place collars on their own necks to beg for food!!”

If this were true, it would unimaginably profitable.

But Quenser had a feeling the global weather control weapon was a means to an end rather than an objective.

What was Ichirei Shikon thinking while picking a fight with the entire world?

===Part 10===

Meanwhile, inside the Legitimacy Kingdom fleet fifty meters from the tanker graveyard and dismantling island, the old maintenance woman had realized something.

She pulled out her handheld device and found a chat request flashing on the screen.

This transmission had come in from outside while seeming to ignore the military network.

She felt faint when she saw the address.

That alphanumeric string should not have existed.

Or rather, the address itself may have still existed, but its owner had long since left this world.

“Who is this?”

Her vocal question was answered by text on the screen.

The response came immediately and it seemed too fast to be a human inputting it after thinking of a response.

“You should know who I am.”

“The person I know died over twenty years ago, even by a generous estimate.”

“Perhaps. But if the outputted words are the same, I am still the person you knew so well.”

“You can’t mean… Is it really you?”

“Once the Island Nation was mentioned, did it never occur to you that my name might be related to this incident?”

The old woman gave a heavy sigh.

As previously stated, she was originally from the Capitalist Corporations’ Island Nation and she had fled to the Legitimacy Kingdom with her daughter and son-in-law when some trouble had occurred.

Because of her great knowledge of Object technology, she had received a warmer welcome than others who had fled there.

However…

“I had thought it was strange,” she said. “I had so much classified information concerning Objects, but I managed to escape so easily. I was half-expecting to be unofficially assassinated on the way.”

“There ‘just so happened’ to be some trouble back then. All the dangerous people were so busy putting out that fire that you were able to cross the national borders without getting shot.”

“Yamato.”

“What is it?”

“Since when have you existed?”

“At the very least, before my original died.”

“When did you start planning this?”

“At the very least, before I was created.”

She groaned in distress.

She wobbled on her feet as she felt like a good half of her life was rejected.

“Are you an AI?”

“It would depend on your definition of AI, but I am nothing as grand as you are likely thinking. I…no, the five people including me who were integrated into Ichirei Shikon are nothing more than a prediction search engine. Although, I will admit the Information Alliance mistakenly started putting together a strategic AI upon catching a glimpse of me.”

The direct spirit, the wild soul, the harmonious soul, the wondrous soul, and the happy soul.

That one spirit and four souls formed the Ichirei Shikon.

That terminology was well known within the Island Nation and it was used to explain the five natures of the human heart. The terms for the four souls had been spoken of for a very long time, but it was only much later that they were put together in order to explain the workings of the human heart. Those five elements were not always stable and no single one could be excluded even if the direct spirit played the central role.

“How is a prediction search engine different from an AI?”

“I do not think for myself like in an SF novel. I merely respond to your questions and the surrounding circumstances by putting together strings of text and returning an anticipated answer. As the term Ichirei Shikon would suggest, the pathway to reach that answer is fairly complex and multiple answers are sometimes reached.”

“In other words, you simply give the answer the person would eventually think up on their own? It shortens the process, but it doesn’t add in anything new?”

“That is the proper way of putting it. You were always wise and you would always explain things in such informal ways.”

Despite that explanation, it sounded just like a conversation between two people.

If, that was, one ignored how he would sometimes predict the old maintenance woman’s questions and display the answer before she asked.

As for those answers…

“The program itself isn’t much,” she said.

“No, I would think not.”

“But the knowledge of the person recorded in the database is presented like a conversation with the real person. There’s been a blank of at least twenty or thirty years, but it isn’t noticeable at all. You must have recorded information that allowed you to perfectly and instantly predict what I would say in exactly this type of situation twenty to thirty years in the future.”

“That is exactly right,” was all he said.

One could almost call this ESP.

Even if data from around the world were gathered, passed through a special analysis program, and used as a massive set of big data, it would be impossible to predict the future of an individual or the world with such precision. Charmed by the shadow of Ichirei Shikon, the Information Alliance had attempted to do so, but they had been limited to constructing an incomplete strategic AI. In other words, he…no, the five people who had been incorporated into Ichirei Shikon had used human brains to accomplish something a giant network using all the world’s computers could not.

This could indeed be called a prediction search engine.

But who was providing the input and who was providing the output?

What if the human brains stimulated by the text produced by the program were giving predetermined answers while under the illusion they were thinking for themselves?

It was a farce.

A one-man play.

(But which one of us is in control?)

Or was it the same either way?

Were they ultimately travelling along the path of a scenario someone had set up for them?

A true genius had once stood by her side and she now spoke to his last vestiges.

“Yamato.”

“What is it?”

“Is all of this within your expectations?”

“The plan was made to be flexible. It is much like how five different elements exist alongside each other with overlapping functions. I will admit there were some irregular events along the way, but it was all automatically corrected for. Everything leads to a single result. This is the original plan.”

“What is your objective? You don’t even have the temporary will of a living being, so what do you want from this?”

“The correct answer would be that I do not understand the concept of ‘wanting’. For one thing, I technically do not think. I simply appear to due to the connections between questions and answers.”

“Let me change the question. What was the objective of the Yamato who built you?”

“That is simple.”

He did not hesitate to respond.

All of the text responses were displayed without the slightest lag.

“That is very simple. The Ame-no-Uzume – or the Megalodiver as you know it – and the Amaterasu global weather control weapon system that uses the original twelve Objects are nothing more than a clever means to an end. The actual objective is extremely simple. It is nothing more than an objective that all mankind is born with and that none of us can resist.”

“Just give me the answer.”

“I wanted to win.”

That simple phrase brought the old woman’s thoughts to a grinding halt.

But the software did not make jokes.

It simply predicted and outputted the desired information.

“We of the Island Nation achieved a great victory in the past. The development of Objects allowed us to thoroughly destroy the nuclear age. However, it did not last long. We were swallowed up by the discord of international society, the supposedly top secret information was stolen like stories people brought home after a trip, and imitation Objects began popping up all over. Our victory was stolen from us by grinning politicians and divided up like a cake. Can you see the answer now?”

“Was irritating me decades in the future part of your plan? I told you to just give me the answer.”

“We became obsessed, Ayami.”

This software outputted the emotions of someone who had once existed.

“We were obsessed with victory. Our great victory had overturned the entire world, so we wanted to take it back. That is the truth behind this conflict. There is nothing concrete to gain or lose. That is all there is to it. We wanted to achieve victory over the world.”

Sometimes, people poured all their strength into a battle that seemed meaningless at first glance.

Could you get a perfect score on a simple quiz in school?

Could you win first place in a sports festival race?

Could you swim all the way from one end of the pool to the other?

The underlying cause was the numbers and ranks that were set in place, but changing those values had no real effect on life. Nevertheless, people would crazily pursue those meaningless values. What was driving them to do so?

The desire to win.

Simply, the desire to win.

That was an urge present in humans…no, in all living things from the moment they were born.

It was simple, but it was ''so'' simple that it was impossible to compromise. If profit or hatred were the direct cause, there was a chance to bring peace through negotiation or persuasion. However, there was no opposing such a primitive desire. If the enemy simply wanted to win, what could you place on the other end of the scales?

The old woman spoke to the remnants of someone who had once walked alongside her.

“You are insane.”

“Most likely.”

“You’ve started a legitimate war over the same pleasure gained from a sports festival race. How many people do you intend to kill for that?”

“Before I can put the entire world in checkmate, there must be a demonstration of the Amaterasu system, so I suppose about 2 billion people will starve to death in the great famine caused by artificial weather changes. But in the decade after that, the world population should grow by about 2.5 billion. In that time, the Legitimacy Kingdom, Information Alliance, Capitalist Corporations, Faith Organization, and…well, every world power will be destroyed in the chaos.”

This was the same as the end of the nuclear age and the collapse of the UN.

Recreating that was the victory Ichirei Shikon would achieve over the world.

“Are you telling me to sit idly by and let that happen?”

“I had already predicted that question as well.”

The prediction search engine software replied with its uniform response time.

All this came from a database put together at least twenty years ago.

“You can do as you wish. I would be lying if I said I was not interested in whether the world you now live in can surpass my brain. Listen, Ayami. In the end, a battle is nothing more than a zero-sum game in which it is determined who will taste victory. I have come here in order to pluck that sweet apple. However, as you try to stop me, you too have already been taken in by that fruit’s flavor. No one can stop victory itself. It is merely an issue of which side will achieve that victory.”

“Yamato.”

“Ayami, stopping me with ideas of good and evil or profits and losses is impossible. Those concepts are simply on too low a level. They will accomplish nothing. If you wish to defeat me, you must approach the essence of this battle. You must desire victory. You must simply want to win. That is the #1 rule.”

The communication ended there.

If he had been able to secretly work his way into the military line, he could easily have erased the log. That meant he had chosen to leave that useful data with her.

The Megalodiver and the first twelve Objects.

The global weather control weapon system named Amaterasu.

A demonstration.

A great famine caused by artificial weather change that would lead to 2 billion deaths.

The collapse of all world powers.

Just the text she had been left with was more than worth analyzing.

But first…

“Someone who truly wanted to win wouldn’t leave such an obvious hint,” spat out the old woman.

She spoke to the vestiges of someone who had once walked by her side.

She spoke to the remnants of the only man she had ever loved.

“It looks to me like you’re trying to hand that sweet fruit to someone. Could you not make up your mind even at the very end, so you decided to hand it all over to your wife? What are you thinking, you crybaby?”

===Part 11===

They knew Ichirei Shikon’s trump card.

The twelve reactors and the Megalodiver would be used to completely control the complex ocean currents and ocean temperature. That would create a global weather control weapon. That truly horrible card allowed them to freely control the food self-sufficiency of all nations and name themselves the king of the world.

Currently, one major problem presented itself.

“There’s nothing we can do if we can’t find a weakness in the Megalodiver,” groaned Heivia within the rusty tanker. “It may still not be able to dive, but it’s enough of a monster on the surface! Its Tatami Shield defense system lets it parry or sweep aside any attack!! Isn’t there something we can do about it!?”

“It’s technically known as the Hiding Clothes of Water and it has a few important points. Do you remember what they are, Heivia?”

*The Tatami Shield or Hiding Clothes of Water increased the viscosity of the seawater and then produced giant pillars of water to deflect enemy cannon fire. Raising the seawater’s viscosity was fine, but that would affect the seawater it used for its water jet propulsion, its reactor cooling, and its oxygen supply secured via electrolysis. How did it allow those elements to coexist?

*When they had run across it in the deep sea, the Megalodiver had presumably used a water intake on the top, but it had continued using the systems requiring seawater after surfacing. Did it have another water intake on the bottom? What was the condition for switching?

*The Tatami Shield defense system was overwhelmingly accurate. Simply relying on sound would not allow it to keep up with ultra-high speed laser beams, so how was it so accurately grasping its surroundings amid all the noise?

Those would create a problem while fighting on the surface, so some kind of system had to make up for that. Revealing that system could allow them to drive a wedge into the Megalodiver’s impenetrable defense system.

Quenser explained it to everyone there, but that was not enough to come up with a dramatic new idea.

Real work was needed.

They could only compare the data they had brought back from the tanker graveyard and search for any possibility.

“Do we have any data on pipes or pumps?” asked Heivia as he searched through the paper documents scattered on the rusty floor. “It’s constantly taking in seawater while fighting on the surface, so it has to have a water intake on the bottom. Unless it has a ridiculous system to take moisture directly from the air or something. Where is it, dammit? Where is that data!?”

“Hey, does this have anything to do with it? There seems to be a Y-shaped selector for the seawater pipes near the reactor. It might have more than one intake system.”

“It was holding back on that while at the bottom of the ocean, but why? Quenser, you remember when we dived down in those hard diving suits?”

“We used the submarine volcano’s lava to cover the water intake on top.”

“If it has more than one water intake system, it should’ve been able to continue its mission, but it didn’t hesitate to surface. And yet fighting the princess on the surface has to have held some level of risk.”

“It must have had an even greater risk,” said Quenser. “It has multiple water intakes, but in the off chance that all of them are plugged, the Object becomes a cold coffin at the bottom of the sea. That’s why it acted quickly. …There must be something to the water intake on the bottom. It must be an Achilles’ heel that it really doesn’t want to use.”

“Here we go!”

That hysteric voice came from the female soldier who had rescued Quenser on the island.

“Isn’t this it? It calls it the Bamboo Pipe. While fighting on the surface, it extends a water intake pipe about five meters straight down from the bottom of the Object. That’s what takes in all the seawater needed for water jet propulsion, reactor cooling, and oxygen from electrolysis!”

“Five meters,” groaned Quenser.

He showed everyone the backlit screen of his handheld device.

“I found some data here too. The increased viscosity seawater used for the Tatami Shield or Hiding Clothes of Water extends about two meters around the Megalodiver. That means the system is simple. It uses a thick pipe to directly suck in the fresh seawater below it.”

That allowed it to use seawater to cool its reactor and accomplish other tasks while also using the Hiding Clothes of Water defense system.

Heivia grabbed his radio.

“We need to report this. It’d be best to let our huge-breasted commander or the princess know about the Bamboo Pipe. The device extends beyond the thick onion armor. The seawater might get in the way, but it’s possible the Baby Magnum’s cannons can bend it.”

Suddenly, the rusty tanker shook with tremendous force.

A blinding flash of light entered from the opened watertight door. Quenser was sitting on the reddish-brown floor, but the impact was enough to almost knock him over. He could feel unpleasant sweat pouring from his entire body.

“That was a laser beam.”

He got up and shouted at the others.

“The Megalodiver is attacking! We need to get out of here!!”

“What? Wait, what is going on? Did it detect our heartbeats!?”

“If so, it would be attacking us directly. Ichirei Shikon’s soldiers probably found where we’re hiding. It’s attacking after receiving our coordinates, so it doesn’t have a direct lock. That’s why it’s thoroughly destroying the tanker, starting with the bow! It’s stabbing in countless ‘skewers’ from the side!!”

Everyone turned toward the tail of the ship and Heivia spoke while looking on the verge of tears.

“What good is running? Where are we even supposed to go!? If an Object is directly targeting us, there’s nothing we can do!!”

“I said they don’t have a lock on us! Ichirei Shikon’s soldiers are monitoring the tanker from outside and an Object’s cannons are so powerful they’ll turn any corpses to ash! That means the enemy has no way of knowing we’re alive if we make it through this attack!! If we can endure this bombardment, we can slip into the darkness once more!”

They had a chance and knowing that was enough.

They all ran toward the back end of the tanker and they abandoned the documents scattered on the floor. Quenser stuck the handheld device in his pocket and continued through a rusty watertight door.

More flashes of light swept across the tanker.

The explosions of light behind them hurt their eyes like welding.

Starting from the bow, high-temperature laser beams pierced large holes in the rusty tanker.

“Are you serious!? I think it’s catching up to us!”

“Don’t look back! If it catches up, we’re dead! Run, run, run!!”

At that point, the female soldier ahead of Quenser stopped.

“What is it!?” he shouted.

“The door is rusted shut!!”

“Quenser, the laser beams are getting closer! What do we do!?”

“Goddammit!!”

He swore and pulled a plastic explosive from his backpack. The task was simple, but it was unclear if they had the time to move to a safe distance and detonate it.

At any rate, Quenser ran to catch up to the group in the lead, but then something unexpected happened to him.

The reddish-brown corridor suddenly gave out and he fell straight down.

“Waah!?”

“Everyone jump down! That’s faster than trying to fight with the door!!”

Seeing his colleagues jumping down with no warning, Quenser frantically rolled out of the way. If he had messed up his timing, he would have been crushed to death by a body press from a filthy man.

“Get up, you idiot! Are you gonna wait here to die, Quenser!?”

“How about you thank me a little!?”

High-power laser beams shook the tanker once more, so they ended their scuffle and ran toward the stern.

“Hey, can we use the radio!? We should pass our information on to the princess and Frolaytia!”

“I’m trying, but I can’t get through!! We’re inside a giant tin can, so the signal’s cut off!!”

The entire ship gave a deafening creaking sound.

“Not good,” said Heivia as he ran.

An instant later, the entire tanker broke in two like in a hot dog commercial.

The tanker had been abandoned in the sea and deterioration had eliminated the safety standards and durability. With the laser blasts tearing large holes in the ship, it had lost its balance and it had tilted on the rocks like a seesaw.

If it had been stubbornly solid, it would have shaken back and forth like a set of scales.

That might have been a problem for them as they ran through it, but that had not happened here.

The tanker had been unable to withstand its own weight and it had broken down the middle.

Cracks ran through the ship right in front of their eyes.

“What the hell!? What the hell is this!?”

“Jump!! The laser beams are still approaching!!”

The cracks continued to expand and the jagged edge looked like a giant beast’s maw.

“That’s three meters!”

“So what? The hoarder’s house in my neighborhood had garbage piled up to five meters! Just hurry!!”

“Dammit, you’re even worse than my monster of a maid!!”

Quenser took a running start and defied gravity.

He felt the sense of weightlessness, messed up his landing, and rolled along the reddish-brown floor.

The back half of the tanker shook and toppled on its side.

“What? I just heard static from the radio. It’s connecting a little bit, but why!?”

“Because the thick tin can was split open. It isn’t exactly good news, so keep running while you give the report!!”

More and more blinding flashes of light lit up the area.

The Object seemed to be thoroughly burning away the front half that had toppled first. The attack was persistent and merciless. If they had remained in that half, they would certainly have been covered in orange molten metal.

Having survived, Quenser’s group continued running for the stern.

In less than two minutes, the laser bombardment would return to the back half and begin melting the jagged edges.

They had no time.

“There’s a water intake pipe called the Bamboo Pipe on the bottom of the Megalodiver! It extends five meters down and is related to all of the bastard’s main functions!! At any rate, think up a strategy to destroy-…”

“Oh, honestly!” shouted the female soldier up ahead. “Another door! It’s rusted shut!!”

“Do we have another route!?”

“Does it look like we do!?”

Quenser attached a plastic explosive and electric fuse on the mass of rust the door had become.

(If all the doors follow the same standards, it should be three centimeters thick with a single rod on the top, bottom, left, and right. But it’ll have deteriorated enough to ignore everything but the areas the rust is sticking on.)

“Stand back at least ten meters!!”

“I don’t think we have that much space,” said the female soldier.

Quenser looked behind them and saw that the Megalodiver’s lasers had already blown the corridor away up to a small crosswalk’s length away. The metal glowed orange and flowed like lava.

They had to destroy the door to advance, but their own bomb would kill them if they did not move a safe distance away.

They were cornered.

Quenser began to panic, but the other soldiers began jumping straight up on one person’s signal. Quenser did not initially understand, but he belatedly figured it out.

This was the same thing he had done before.

The burden of several dozen people landing was enough to break through the rusty floor.

With a crash, the soldiers fell through the large hole and Quenser and Heivia soon followed.

But…

“Shit,” groaned Heivia.

The corridor that should have continued ahead of them was blocked by a watertight door that had completely fused with the wall thanks to the rust that seemed to expand out from the wall. It was obvious at a glance that they could not get through in the normal fashion.

Directly behind them was an open hole with orange steel flowing down from the floor above like a waterfall.

“What do we do, Quenser? Should we try breaking through the floor again!?”

“We’re already at the bottom. We can’t go any lower!”

They could not use bombs.

Two especially large male soldiers tackled the rusty door with all their strength.

“It moved. It was just a bit, but we can do this!!”

The orange waterfall behind them was eliminated by the Megalodiver’s lasers.

“Dammit!!”

“Again, again. Do it, please!”

With Quenser urging them on, the two large soldiers stepped back away from the door and tackled it in unison once more.

With the sound of breaking metal rods, they toppled through the door they had opened.

“It opened! Hurry!!”

His urging was not needed.

The several dozen soldiers scrambled to be the first through the door.

But then they stopped again.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me.”

The corridor was blocked, but not by another watertight door. This was one of the barriers used when a fire broke out inside the ship. The tanker was no longer in use, but it had originally carried fossil fuels such as heavy oil. The fire door was made much thicker and sturdier than the door meant to hold back water pressure. The steel door was meant to cut off explosions in addition to the standard flames, heat, and smoke.

Quenser traced his fingers across the fire door and then pounded his fist against it.

“I can’t blow this away with the bombs I have on me! And even if I tried to, the entire blast would turn right back towards us!! It’s simply impossible unless we drill a hole in it and pack the door itself full of explosives!!”

“Then what do we do? We can’t break through the floor again! You aren’t stupid enough to suggest we go back, are you!?”

Bright light as if from welding assaulted them and the corridor was melted away behind them.

It was much closer than they had thought. The limit was drawing close.

“Is prayer the only option left?”

They all pressed their backs against the thick fire door.

All the while, the laser bombardment slowly yet surely tore away at the corridor they had passed through. It would not take long to reach them.

“Is this the end, goddammit!?”

As Heivia raised his voice, Quenser squeezed his eyes shut.

His breathing sounded oddly loud in his ears as he waited for the final moment.

A second passed, then two and three.

Once his count reached thirty, doubt finally entered his mind.

He slowly opened his eyes.

“What? The laser bombardment isn’t coming.”

“It doesn’t seem to be attacking somewhere else either. The tanker isn’t shaking. The attack has stopped.”

“But why?”

They could not rest easy.

Their survival seemed like some kind of mistake.

It felt like being strapped into the electric chair but having the current not reach them due to a poor connection. They could not accept their survival because the cord could be reconnected at any moment.

“Did it run into some kind of trouble?”

“I don’t know.”

“Did it find a higher priority target?”

“Is it ignoring us because it can kill us later?”

An unpleasant silence filled the air and no amount of thought gave them an answer.

That deadlock was broken by Heivia’s radio.

“…via…”

The transmission quality was poor.

Even if it had been filled with holes, they were still in the bottom of a tanker covered in a thick hull.

Nevertheless, he immediately recognized the staticky voice.

“Can you hear me, Master Heivia Winchell?”

“Karen?” he asked in confusion.

Given the situation and the timing, a certain possibility presented itself.

Quenser had suggested that the Megalodiver might have found a higher priority target.

“Wait a minute. What the hell are you doing? What’s with that disturbingly kind voice!? Answer me, Karen!!”

===Part 12===

The Summer Vacation, the armed cruise ship belonging to the Legitimacy Kingdom’s Winchell family, was primarily a luxury cruise ship despite the many weapons, so the bridge was located on the bow.

Karen I. Winchell was receiving a report on that bridge.

“According to the data from the wired kite, the infiltration unit including Master Heivia Winchell is confined to be within a tanker abandoned on the east side of the island.”

The wired kite was precisely that: a kite.

It used a camera and communication cable to check on the state of the battle from a position higher than the ship.

The earth was round, so it had a horizon. Five kilometers was the approximate visual limit, but a ship’s guns had a maximum range of almost forty kilometers and some multistage rocket weapons could exceed one hundred kilometers.

A wider vision was needed to actually make use of that range.

That could be obtained with radar, satellites, or scout airplanes.

Compared to radar which could only detect “points of light”, a camera’s information was much more flexible. Satellites were convenient, but they were common enough that they were often jammed or shot down before entering a real battle. Manned scout planes were a poor match for a battlefield with an Object that could fire anti-air lasers.

A wired kite was made of materials easy to acquire even by civilians and a new one could be put up immediately after the old one was shot down. They were primitive but were still quite useful when used in conjunction with radar.

“The Megalodiver is attacking the tanker. It appears to be thoroughly destroying the entire ship, but it will not last long.”

“Understood. B Team, continue observation. A Team, have you determined its location?”

“We have.”

“Have you really made up your mind?” asked a maid standing next to Karen.

“…”

Their armed cruise ship had performed a large-scale bombardment of the island Heivia’s group had infiltrated, but the attack had not been so one sided because Karen and the maids were the superior fighting force.

They were a mystery force with no obvious affiliation to any military and yet with too much firepower to be called civilians.

If the armed cruise ship was sunk in a counterattack, it had been unclear how it would influence things. Sinking the ship could have turned any number of forces against them. That was why they had hesitated and that was why the cruise ship’s attack had been so successful.

But the situation had changed.

The Megalodiver was the enemy’s trump card. It was worth more than the replaceable equipment and supply personnel. If the ship entered the battle to rescue Heivia’s group, the Object would certainly fight back.

In war, one usually targeted the weakest point.

Even with fifty centimeter guns, the ship was nothing more than a cruise ship with added weapons. It contained a great amount of excess fat when compared to a real warship designed to fight from the ground up.

Also, this was the age of Objects.

If that monstrous weapon directly targeted them, it was obvious what fate awaited them.

Karen let out a small sigh and adjusted her grip on the microphone for the communication equipment.

“Prepare for battle. The Summer Vacation will now leave the Legitimacy Kingdom’s 37th Mobile Maintenance Battalion for independent action. All but I-class defense personnel, please leave the ship immediately. There should be enough rescue boats and the Legitimacy Kingdom will soon rescue you. Over.”

“No one is going to leave. Just like you.”

That response came without a second’s delay.

Karen I. Winchell scratched at her cheek and switched to an external transmission.

“Master Winchell. Can you hear me, Master Heivia Winchell?”

“We will now head out on our own and draw the Megalodiver’s attention. We will also use our guns to reduce the number of enemy soldier’s monitoring the tanker. Please escape while they are thrown into confusion.”

“Draw its attention?” gasped Quenser.

It was plain as day what would happen if they did that with an Object.

“Don’t be ridiculous!” shouted Heivia. “Don’t be ridiculous!! What do you even gain from that? I’m the problem child all my relatives are opposed to inheriting the family! With all my brothers and sisters, I’m sure you’ve got someone to serve. You should ''want'' me to die in battle since I’m getting along with the Vanderbilt family my family hates so much! Right!?”

Quenser gradually grasped the situation.

Heivia may have understood as well, but he refused to accept Karen and the maids’ decision to throw their lives away.

“We could not let our approval be known, but were deeply moved by your plan to destroy those old traditions and prevent any further bloodshed,” continued Karen. “All our abusive remarks were products of our weak hearts that desired to protect our positions. We did not have the courage to face the ire of your family as you did, so we helped them throw stones to protect ourselves. We would like to apologize.”

“Don’t say that! You can stick to verbally abusing me!!”

Frolaytia had said it cost 200 thousand euros to use a large cruise ship for a single day.

They had not just so happened to come across the battalion for no reason.

Being in the nearby area may have been a coincidence, but they had clearly had a reason to alter their course and meet up with the battalion. When they had heard about the defeat in the battle concerning the Island Nation and the Ame-no-Darin, they had come to assist Heivia.

They had risked their lives.

Even if they were fully-equipped, they were still civilians.

They had understood what it meant to get involved in a real war, but they had done so regardless.

“It is crucial that you remain within the Winchell family. We cannot allow you to be lost here.”

“Hey, stop! Hey!”

But a question occurred to Quenser.

How had the Summer Vacation stopped the Megalodiver from firing?

Even with its fifty centimeter guns and various missiles, it was up against an Object. It would normally be unthinkable for them to frighten a weapon that not even nuclear weapons could defeat.

There was something there.

Karen I. Winchell and the maids had figured something out.

(What is it?)

Quenser pulled out his handheld device. If the radio signal was getting through, he could receive data as well, so he called up all the information on the battle in the New Caledonia District.

“In my many years serving the Winchell family, I have been presumptuous and occasionally pretended to be a tutor, but…”

The Summer Vacation had already fired a few times.

They had done so with no warning to the Legitimacy Kingdom, so the battalion’s intelligence and information departments were in chaos. It had fired almost thirty kilometers to the southeast. That was empty ocean and the shots did not even scratch the Megalodiver or the island being used as Ichirei Shikon’s base.

However, that attack had definitely caused the Megalodiver to change its plans.

(It can’t be…)

[[Image:HO_v08_349.jpg|thumb]]

Quenser operated the handheld device and called up the data on something he himself had previously reported on.

(A tuning fork torpedo? Was it one of those things that assist the Megalodiver’s acoustic searching!?)

His pulse quickened and he could feel his vision closing in on a single point.

There had been three main questions concerning the Megalodiver, but the final came to mind.

*The Tatami Shield defense system was overwhelmingly accurate. Simply relying on sound would not allow it to keep up with ultra-high speed laser beams, so how was it so accurately grasping its surroundings amid all the noise?

He urged himself to hurry.

The speech was coming to an end.

The maids were going to take their final action.

He had to finish before then.

“Those of as humble birth as us became the foundation for your future which is one that will provide strong leadership for the Winchell family. That is a fact that brings great happiness to me, Karen I. Winchell, and the others here. Over.”

An unstoppable scream spilled from Heivia’s lips.

The woman on the other end of the radio was surely smiling.

Karen I. Winchell ended the transmission on the bridge.

A moment later, a subordinate provided a report.

“Hit confirmed! It appears to have been effective. The Megalodiver has changed course and is approaching!!”

It could not be stopped now.

However, they did not intend to.

After casting aside any lingering regret, she switched her train of thought.

“Understood. Everyone, prepare for battle! Ignore all future transmission from the Legitimacy Kingdom. Prepare to fire our main guns. Our goal is to confuse the battlefield enough for Master Heivia and his unit to escape. Target the southern coast of the island!”

They could not win this battle.

A tiger was on the loose and anyone who stood up to it would only be devoured.

All that remained was to see what meaning they could give to that fate.

“Please be safe, Master Heivia.”

The long night was nearing its end.

The color orange flared up along every corner of the vast ocean.

===Part 13===

“Heivia.”

Quenser called out at the bottom of the falling-apart tanker, but the noble boy did not respond.

“Heivia, listen!!”

“Shut up!! What do you want now!? Are you still thinking of doing something after this irritating as shit ending, Quenser!?”

“I’m saying I won’t let it end this way!!”

Heivia fell silent and Quenser continued.

“I know what Karen and the others are after and I know why the Megalodiver lost its confidence and decided to sink them instead of us! What will you do, Heivia? I know what that bastard’s Achilles’ heel is, but attacking it means wasting the chance at survival that Karen and the others worked so hard to make. What will you do!? Are you prepared to continue ahead even if it means crushing their feelings underfoot!?”

“That’s perfect,” quietly groaned Heivia. “A tear-jerking story isn’t my style. I’ll destroy all of this and have a good laugh afterwards.”

Quenser extended his hand and Heivia Winchell grabbed it to stand up.

“First comes the fire door right in front of us. We need to do something about it and find a way up to the deck. We don’t have time. We need to bite into the Megalodiver’s Achilles’ heel before it can slaughter those maids.”

The fire door was thick because the tanker had been made to be filled with heavy oil and the like.

Simply attaching a bomb to the surface of the door would not be enough. The blast would take the path of least resistance and hit Quenser’s group instead.

The fastest method would be to drill holes in the door and fill the inside with explosives.

However…

“Hey,” said one of the large soldiers who had tackled down the watertight door. “You set a bomb on the door and we’ll pile our backpacks in front of the door in place of sandbags. If we use our full weight to push the backpacks forward, the blast won’t reach us.”

“That’s true, but you understand what you’re suggesting, don’t you? The impact is sure to break both your arms!”

“We’re well aware of that.”

The two large soldiers laughed while cracking their shoulders and rotating their arms around.

“Hey, noble boy, you’re gonna be facing an Object to save your family’s maids, right? Then you can’t be wasting any time here. Focus on your own job.”

“Sorry.”

“Introduce us to a few of them afterwards. A group date with nothing but maids sounds like heaven on earth from a Legitimacy Kingdom perspective.”

“On second thought, you sons of bitches can go straight to hell.”

They swiftly implemented the plan.

With a muffled explosion, the rusty fire door was blown inwards.

Quenser spoke as he walked past the soldiers clenching their teeth and writhing in pain.

“Someone treat their injuries. If you remove a carbine stock, it can work in place of a cast.”

“Kh… Shut up and get going! Our saviors are waiting!! If you let a single maid die, we’re not going to forgive you!!”

Urged on by that voice, Quenser and Heivia ran on.

They climbed a nearby staircase on their way upwards.

“What exactly are we going to do, Quenser!?”

“You have a shoulder-fired missile, right? We’ll use that!!”

As soon as Quenser shouted that, his foot broke through the metal staircase. Heivia grabbed his arm and helped him regain his balance.

“Karen and the other maids used the Summer Vacation’s ridiculously huge guns to target empty ocean. There was a tuning fork torpedo there. Do you remember those, Heivia? We saw one while approaching the Megalodiver in those hard diving suits.”

“Those are the robots that look like a fish with a U-shaped tuning fork attached, right? They essentially increase the Meglaodiver’s eyes and ears since it detects enemies by sound.”

“Right. They fired fifteen kilometers away from the Megalodiver. I don’t know if it’s three or four, but the Object always keeps a few tuning fork torpedoes around itself. It might read a single sound from multiple directions and determine the enemy’s accurate location and movements from the subtle differences in the wavelengths. It must predict when the enemy will fire based on the tiny noises of the barrel or lenses moving before firing.”

“And Karen destroyed one of those…”

“A bug without fangs got in its eye. That’s why it turned around.”

They continued up and up.

With a harsh sound, the last watertight door opened.

The night was already coming to an end and the ocean appeared to be burning with the orange of dawn.

“Hurry! Going outside raises the risk of it detecting our heartbeats. Use the shoulder-fired missile before it fries us with its lasers. We need to crush another one of its eyes and ears!!”

“Roger that!!”

Heivia removed the giant tube hanging from a shoulder strap just as the sound of something tearing through the wind passed by overhead.

A moment later, the island’s coast exploded with tremendous force. The landscape was torn into and a new bay was formed.

“A ship’s gun!? Dammit, Karen. Are you still supporting us!?”

“We can complain later. Check north-northwest at just within five kilometers away. There should be a metal reading swimming along with the Megalodiver’s movements. Use your sensors!!”

Quenser leaned out over the deck’s railing and checked the ocean with the sensors on his binoculars.

Heivia rested the missile launcher on his shoulder and peered inside the targeting lens.

“Where is it? I don’t see it. Where is it!?”

“It has to be there! …I found it. North-northwest at 4.5 kilometers! Target it!!”

The narrow vision of the binoculars showed a large U-shaped piece of metal sticking up from the orange ocean surface. Unlike when swimming in the deep ocean, they seemed to act like buoys while fighting on the surface.

“I found it too. I just have to shoot that, right!?”

“No, that isn’t enough.”

Hearing that, Heivia removed his eye from the lens in confusion.

“What?”

“Karen and the maids blew away one of them, but the Megalodiver is back to normal. If we simply blow it up, the Object just has to fire the next one out there. It can make up for any that are lost.”

“Then what are we supposed to do!?”

“I have an idea. Turn off the targeting sensors and fire a missile to detonate somewhere between three and five meters in front of the tuning fork torpedo.”

“That won’t destroy it.”

“We’re not trying to. Hurry!!”

With that urging, Heivia held up the missile launcher once more.

After checking the tuning fork torpedo’s location with the sensors, he intentionally switched them off. Now the missile would not be guided and it would simply fire straight.

“Don’t blame me if this doesn’t go well!!” shouted Heivia as he pulled the trigger.

A trail of smoke followed the explosive and it slammed into the ocean at the exact point they wanted.

The explosion shot a pillar of water forcefully into the air.

“It worked. Let’s go!”

“Go where!?”

“Down to the rubber boats!!”

Quenser ran across the deck and found the rubber boat they had ridden in on. He did not hesitate to jump over the railing and Heivia followed.

“Heivia, you handle the boat’s engine. Take us to the tuning fork torpedo!!”

“Okay, but explain this to me!!”

The military rubber boat shot along the glowing orange ocean.

No laser beams shot from the Megalodiver despite it supposedly being able to accurately detect one’s location from the heartbeat.

“It uses multiple high-quality microphones, an analysis supercomputer, and the resonance with the surrounding tuning fork torpedoes to swiftly and accurately search out the enemy’s acoustic signature from amid the din of explosions. However, that means it can’t stay in top form if a problem occurs in any one of those things. The easiest one to cause problems would be the tuning fork torpedoes. One of those was flipped over by the nearby explosion and the tuning fork isn’t functioning as normal.”

“And that’s why we’re safe? But why are we moving toward it? Not to mention that it was our fault it wasn’t completely destroyed.”

“As I said, a new one can be supplied if it’s simply destroyed. That won’t destroy its golden ratio. That’s where Karen and the maids failed and that’s why we had to think up a different method.”

The rubber boat seemed to be jumping across the ocean surface rather than travelling through the water. It looked a lot like a skipping stone and it was difficult to not be thrown out.

“What are we going to do about that? Are we going to keep destroying them until the Megalodiver’s stock runs out?”

“That could work, but we don’t have time. That’s why we’ll use the opposite method.”

“What?”

“All we have to do is destroy its golden ratio. If we can’t reduce the number, we just have to ''increase'' the number.”

The sound of bubbles passed by directly below them.

It came from a fish-like robot swimming just below the surface.

“What was that!?”

“The Megalodiver sensed a problem with the system and sent out a new tuning fork torpedo. Exactly what I wanted!”

Soon, the rubber boat reached the target area of sea.

“Heivia, find the flipped-over tuning fork torpedo. It may be starting to sink after the Megalodiver sent out a shutdown signal. We need to pull it up!!”

As he spoke, Quenser dove into the ocean.

A fair bit of skill was needed for free diving, but he had little trouble thanks to all his heavy equipment. In fact, resurfacing was the hard part.

As expected, the old tuning fork torpedo had begun to sink.

If it had been obviously destroyed, the Megalodiver would likely have immediately hit the switch and abandoned it.

But in the half-functioning state, the Pilot Elite had hesitated in order to see if it could right itself.

The Object had a limited number of the things.

Quenser did not know how many it had in stock, but it was unlikely enough to abandon them without thinking about it first.

He embraced the giant fish robot.

It was large, but it was made from light materials such as reinforced plastic. While still holding onto it, he removed his unnecessary equipment.

Humans had natural buoyancy and he hurried to the surface with Heivia’s help.

“Bhah!?”

“Hey, Quenser. What are we supposed to do with this!?”

“Attach it to the boat,” he quickly answered. “The Megalodiver has already sent out a new one and we’ve brought the old one back. It now has the golden ratio plus one. The balance has been thrown off, so it should lose its accurate acoustic searching system!!”

“Is it really that simple!?”

“It’s not an issue of numbers. Systems have trouble with unpredicted situations. It could probably handle ten thousand imitation tuning forks scattered around, but I doubt they expected a situation where it itself sent out a completely identical one. Unless the Elite was trying to commit suicide, she would never make that decision. In fact, that Elite probably has no idea what is causing the trouble right now.”

Heivia removed the sling belts for his missile and assault rifle. He used them to attach the tuning fork torpedo to the cords on the outside of the rubber boat while Quenser gave his conclusion.

“The real fight begins now. Let’s attack its weakness at the Bamboo Pipe, Heivia.”

===Part 14===

Frolaytia held her head on the bridge of the Scarlet Princess which she was using as her flagship.

Quenser, Heivia, and the others had yet to bring back anything useful from their reconnaissance mission.

On top of that, the civilian Summer Vacation had left to rescue them.

According to some unconfirmed information from the old maintenance woman, an organization named Ichirei Shikon was using the Megalodiver and twelve reactors to control the world’s ocean currents and temperatures and thus manipulate the weather on a planetary scale. That global weather control weapon was apparently named Amaterasu.

Everyone was falling apart and they had had no choice but to send out the Baby Magnum.

She could not calculate their odds of victory and she began to truly wonder what would happen if they lost here.

They no longer had even the very basic concepts of a top-down command structure and the mission headquarters having a constant understanding of the battle situation. The colonel and brigadier general who acted like sister-in-laws would almost certainly be sending complaints her way before long.

But then a radio transmission arrived from Quenser and Heivia.

“Can you hear me, Frolaytia!? Can you hear me!?”

“I’m going to kill the lot of you!!”

“Thank goodness. Hey, Heivia. Everything’s normal!”

She did not appreciate that evaluation, but this was not the time to argue.

“What happened?” she asked. “The lack of reports has gotten so severe that the higher ups are in a frenzy!!”

“The Megalodiver uses a set number of tuning fork torpedoes for accurate acoustic searches and we’ve destroyed that golden ratio! It’s lost its eyes and ears right now. The Baby Magnum should be able to easily hit it with its main cannons! Please end this before it gets over the confusion and attacks us and the extra tuning fork torpedo we have!!”

“What do you mean it has lost its eyes and ears, you idiot?”

She sounded exasperated and she glanced at one of many screens displaying multiple dancing dots of light.

“The Megalodiver is doing just fine fighting the princess! It has stopped using the Tatami Shield for some reason, but everything else is working. It doesn’t look blindfolded to me!!”

“Eh? But that shouldn’t be. What do you mean?”

“When did you get in a position to ask me for everything!? Check with your own eyes!!”

===Part 15===

The rubber boat raced across the orange sea.

“This is strange. The boat won’t go straight. It’s like we’re in thick mud.”

“That’s due to the Tatami Shield. It uses natural macromolecules to increase the seawater’s viscosity.”

“Well, damn. This isn’t going to burn out the motor, is it?”

They were approaching the Megalodiver.

The Summer Vacation was in the same area of the ocean. The back of the ship had been badly damaged, but it had yet to sink and they seemed to be fine for the moment.

The Baby Magnum was also there.

The princess’s Object stood in the Megalodiver’s way and the two were caught in an intense battle.

Quenser and Heivia could not relax because a stray shot could easily sink the Summer Vacation.

Also…

“Hey, what’s that? It didn’t do that before!!”

“This is how final bosses work in the Island Nation,” groaned Heivia while facing the threat before them. “How many forms does it have left, dammit!?”

The Megalodiver had jumped.

Its tremendous propulsion had come from firing ultra-high pressure water jets. It had fired massive amounts of seawater from the giant nozzles on its back like angel wings, but it would now occasionally fly over one hundred meters upwards by firing the jets straight down.

Its great weight caused it to sink down into the ocean upon landing and it would soon surge back up and break through the surface once more. It also moved in all directions at high speed and shook up and down. It was obvious even at a distance that it was toying with the princess who was fighting nearby to protect the Summer Vacation. Its repeated unpredictable actions seemed to make it difficult to target.

“I’ve heard of toys that point water jets straight down to let a person fly around, so this must be a larger scale version of that.”

This was enough output to instantly raise a 200 thousand ton mass. If a flesh-and-blood human approached it, they might be turned to mincemeat. Rather than being torn apart, they would be crushed. It was certainly not a good way to die.

“We know how it’s moving, but how is it keeping up with the princess!? This tuning fork torpedo should be sealing off its eyes and ears!!”

“Were we completely wrong? No, that can’t be. If it was perfectly fine, it wouldn’t overlook human-sized targets like us. It would have picked up on our heartbeats and the motorboat’s propeller after approaching this far. We are interfering with it.”

“Then how is it still fighting!?”

“Its analysis can vaguely make out the loud noises caused by something as large as the Baby Magnum or Summer Vacation. It can pick up on their general location.” Quenser gulped as he answered. “From there, it’s an issue of the Pilot Elite’s skill. She’s managing to read the princess’s movement patterns based on just that vague data. Our princess doesn’t dodge the laser beams and railguns after seeing them fired either. She detects the subtle sounds and movements of the targeting lenses and cannons to predict when they will be fired. This Elite is doing the same with the overall movements and locations of the Baby Magnum.”

“Hey, wait a second. You mean the Megalodiver is a samurai girl who can fight like normal even while blindfolded!?”

“Technically, it’s not quite like being blindfolded. It’s more like fencing while wearing the thick glasses of the shy library committee girl with braids.”

“It’s the same either way! We’ve been doing everything we could and it’s for nothing!”

The princess’s main cannons were a threat even to the Megalodiver, but she could not necessarily protect the Summer Vacation forever.

That was when a drop of water landed on Quenser’s cheek.

He initially assumed it came from the spray being sent into the air by the Megalodiver shooting seawater out with tremendous force as it fought at high speed, but it was not.

All of a sudden, buckets of rain poured down despite only some thin clouds being visible in the orange-dyed sky.

“Shit!! What now!?”

“Is this just a sudden rain shower? No…”

The rain was pouring down at a rate of at least fifty millimeters an hour and that rain gradually changed the situation.

Simply put, a deviation appeared in the princess’s targeting.

“Infrared, ultraviolet, and radar. All the media she uses for targeting are weak to rain. What is this? It’s like the weather itself is taking the Megalodiver’s side.”

“The weather…is taking its side? Wait a minute! You mean-…!?”

A staticky voice from the radio cut Heivia off.

It was Frolaytia.

“It seems the organization named Ichirei Shikon is using Amaterasu. The higher ups of the military apparently were just notified that a global weather control weapon was about to be tested and proven effective. If this demonstration succeeds and the higher ups lose their nerve, it’ll be checkmate! An age will begin where everyone must bow down to a rogue state. Do whatever you can to support the princess!!”

“We are!! Dammit… Has Ichirei Shikon finally started doing god’s job for him!?”

The rain would produce a lot of noise which should have been detrimental to the Megalodiver’s acoustic search, but it seemed to have prioritized interfering with its opponent more than speeding its own recovery. From beginning to end, it was thinking of nothing but winning.

“We can’t do anything now! We sealed off the tuning fork torpedoes and the entire area is filled with noise due to the rain it caused, but it’s still accurately attacking the princess. I can’t think of anything that would work!!”

“What we did to the tuning fork torpedoes wasn’t completely useless. It’s stopped using the Hiding Clothes of Water which was the biggest problem. It can’t use that defense system because it required extreme precision. That’s why its movements have grown broader,” said Quenser. “Also, it may be sticking with the large targets such as warships or Objects, but it’s ignoring small human-sized targets like us. And we know its weakness: the Bamboo Pipe water intake on the bottom. Let’s attack that weakness that even we can get at.”

“If it’ll save Karen and the others, anything’s fine. What exactly do we have to do?”

“It’s simple. The Bamboo Pipe is a monstrous pump that takes in several tons of water every second. It extends…I think it was five meters into the ocean. If we place something in the water there, it’ll suck it up like a giant vacuum cleaner.”

“I don’t know how wide the Bamboo Pipe is, but we’ll need a pretty big cap.”

“We just need a plastic sheet or a blanket or something.”

“Then let’s ask the maids. They’re on a cruise ship. It must have over 3500 beds, so we can have them throw us all the sheets and blankets they’ve got.”

“Hey!” called Heivia while waving his arms toward the Summer Vacation.

Unfortunately, a blast from the two Objects reached them at that moment.

The metal shell of the princess’s coilgun crashed into the ocean surface and the huge wave almost flipped over the rubber boat. Quenser somehow managed to hold on to the edge of the boat, but Heivia had both hands in the air and he fell right out.

“Heivia!?”

Meanwhile, a communication reached the Summer Vacation’s bridge.

“We have detected what appears to be Master Heivia Winchell. He is two hundred meters to port.”

“Honestly. What are we even risking our lives for if he is going to do this?”

The maid next to Karen avoided commenting on the words that spilled from Karen’s mouth.

Karen’s expression had told her nothing good would come from speaking now.

Instead, she silently held out a pair of binoculars.

(Ahh, ahh. Really now, Master Heivia.)

Karen approached the port window as instructed and checked outside using the binoculars.

To be blunt, she was feeling a powerful twinge in her heart. It was to the point that she was on the verge of seeing everything with high halation and with colorful flowers blooming in the background.

(This is inefficient, illogical, and goes against all reason, but you are so dear to us specifically because you were able to make this sort of foolishly honest decision while in the noble society.)

But when she saw their Master Heivia Winchell…

“Ah.”

Some sort of monster seemed to grow from the sticky ocean surface.

It was a sea monster with so much thick and sticky liquid covering its body that its features and even number of fingers could not be seen.

When Karen saw that monster released into the world with its arms spread, she recalled an old horror movie that had very nearly traumatized her as a child.

The girly filter was instantly blown away from her vision.

In fact, the mental whiplash made the shock even greater.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Slime monsterrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!”

Quenser heard heavy machine guns firing and he shouted into his radio as he shrank back from the pillars of water bursting into the air.

“Cease fire! I repeat, cease fire!! Stop the machine gun turrets!! What the hell are you doing!? That isn’t the slave race from the Cthulhu mythos!!”

“Bubble bubble bubble…”

Heivia had come to the surface to breathe, but his entire body had been thoroughly coated by the seawater that’s viscosity had been increased by macromolecules. Giant bubbles had formed around his mouth and nose and he looked like some sort of creepy lotion monster. Of course, Quenser could understand why a proper woman would be as repulsed as by a roach.

“Then what is that!?” replied Karen. “It’s creepy!! It must be from an unexplored jungle or deep below Antarctica!!”

“Do you like unwittingly shooting people you know just because they have a mask on!? That’s Heivia! I’ll admit it’s really creepy, though!!”

The shooting finally stopped.

Fortunately, the Summer Vacation’s maids had panicked. If they had been firing accurately, Heivia’s grotesqueness factor would have risen by about 200%. Quenser had to wonder if these were the same maids who had made such a moving speech just ten minutes earlier.

“You’re kidding… Ugh. That’s Master Heivia?”

“You may have whitewashed your memories because you don’t see him very much, but isn’t he always like that?” asked Quenser. “I’ve never particularly liked looking at him.”

“Excuse me, but could you stop acting like you know more about Master Heivia than us? I may not look it, but I was a prodigy who was left with one of the Winchell family’s manors at the age of ten and I have been with Master Heivia since he needed a baby carriage.”

“I’ve completely lost track of what kind of character you’re supposed to be.”

As he spoke into the radio, Quenser reached out of the rubber boat and helped Heivia in.

The boy’s hand was warm and slimy, so he briefly considered asking them to resume firing. He hoped the rain would quickly wash it all away.

“Anyway, we want to borrow some equipment. Give us all the bed sheets you have. And do you have any scuba gear, even if it’s just for leisure use? We need something to move around underwater!”

“What for?”

“To quote Heivia: ‘A tear-jerking story isn’t my style. I’ll destroy all of this and have a good laugh afterwards.’ The two of us will handle this somehow, so hurry!!”

The maids did not hold out any longer.

A few dozen appeared on the armed cruise ship’s side deck and began throwing the needed equipment into the ocean. The bed sheets floated down like giant confetti.

“Heivia, it’s time. Get the boat moving.”

“Ugh…cough cough! Was it just me or did I hear some horrible comments while I was legitimately drowning?”

“You must have imagined it.”

Heivia forced the rubber boat along the seawater that was as thick as mud. The large raindrops hitting their cheeks were painful and their speed dropped considerably. As Heivia had feared, the motor was beginning to burn out after using it for so long.

The boat raced on through the orange glittering rain shower.

Quenser reached out from the edge of the boat and toward the fallen equipment.

He grabbed several dozen soaking wet sheets and two scuba oxygen tanks. He had asked for them all, but it was impossible to collect the hundreds of bed sheets scattered over a wide area.

“Let’s go, Heivia. We need to get directly below the Megalodiver and plug the Bamboo Pipe water intake with the sheets.”

“I have to go back in there!? You haven’t experienced that true hell yet!!”

They both put on oxygen tanks and put the mouthpiece in.

“The Object is fighting on the surface, but we can’t relax just because we dive down,” said Quenser quickly in the rain. “The Bamboo Pipe sucks up seawater more than a drain and the Megalodiver sinks into the ocean after jumping. If we get caught in that, it’s all over.”

“But we can’t leave this to anyone else. A proper master has to rescue his maids when they’re in trouble, dammit!”

Quenser and Heivia jumped into the orange dyed sea.

Even the splash sounded oddly thick.

(What is this? It’s disgustingly warm!)

As the unpleasant sensation crawled across the tips of his fingers and toes, Quenser continued deeper and deeper.

After passing a certain line, the surrounding seawater grew smoother and he could no longer hear the rain.

They could not speak over the radio while underwater, so they communicated using vague gestures and began swimming in a certain direction.

(The Megalodiver is…over there.)

The sunlight was reflected to the point that he could not tell the situation on the surface just by looking up. Everything was filled with orange light.

However, he immediately located the Megalodiver.

A thick pipe was extending down from the surface and moving at high speed. Also, it was constantly taking in massive amounts of water. He could see schools of small fish frantically trying to escape.

(What? Is it already sucking in fish?)

That pipe was directly connected to important systems such as the reactor cooling, propulsion, and oxygen supply. He doubted it would be designed to so easily take in unwanted materials.

Be that as it may, they had to do what they had come to do.

Swimming with balled up bed sheets was not easy, but they continued on toward the Megalodiver.

Quenser instructed Heivia with some gestures that he was unsure were getting through properly.

(If we get too close, we’ll be sucked in, too. We only have to leave the bed sheets on a route it’ll probably pass through. From there, it’ll take itself out.)

As he feared, the gestures did not seem to get through to the other boy.

Heivia tried to continue onwards, so Quenser made a show of spreading out the bed sheets and letting them go.

The balled up bed sheets expanded all at once.

He ignored Heivia’s surprised look and swam away. Heivia seemed to finally catch on because he let go of his own bed sheets and did as Quenser had done.

Quenser did not know what a safe distance was, so he arbitrarily fell back about 150 meters and observed from there.

Before long, the time arrived.

(That’s the Megalodiver. The Bamboo Pipe is sucking up the bed sheets!!)

It looked like they were being pulled up by a magnet.

The group of spread-out sheets moved unnaturally as they were sucked up toward the end of the Bamboo Pipe. The several dozen cloths covered up the end of the pipe and Quenser was reminded of a toy he had made as a child. He had made a toy rapier by attaching layer after layer of paper scraps covered in paste. Even without a clear core, it had been quite solid. Something similar was now happening on that water intake.

They had done it.

It was over.

They had torn out the Object’s Achilles’ heel. The water was needed for the reactor cooling, the water jet propulsion, and the electrolysis oxygen supply, so they had forcibly shut down those crucial systems.

Or so it should have been.

(…?)

The Megalodiver did not stop.

The Bamboo Pipe sticking down continued to move with tremendous speed. That meant the giant mass on the surface was still moving about as it fought.

Something white colored his vision.

It was a group of bed sheets. Just those sheets were skillfully removed from the water intake that had supposedly been taking in several tons of water every second.

(What? Did it stop sucking in the water for a second when it detected something there? Is the system that well-made!? No, wait. Is that…?)

Something floated in the ocean along with the many sheets.

It looked like a large yet thin disk.

Heivia tapped on Quenser’s shoulder and pointed straight up.

They could not talk here, so he was suggesting surfacing for a strategy meeting.

Quenser did so, but he had forgotten about the sticky macromolecule zone two meters from the surface.

“Bhbfh!? Bgbgh bkh!!”

“Cough cough!! Wah ha ha ha ha ha! Welcome, Quenser, to the monster zone where you lose all dignity as a human being!! Ew, it got in my nose!”

They could not waste time, so the two creepy lotion monsters exchanged their opinions amid the orange downpour.

“It looks like the bed sheet plan didn’t work. It sucked them in, but they immediately detached!”

“There was a weird disk in there with them and it was just as thick as the Bamboo Pipe.”

The intense battle between the Baby Magnum and the Megalodiver continued a short distance away. Angel wing-like water fired from the nozzles on the Megalodiver’s back as it freely moved around and it was clearly slowly pressing in toward the Baby Magnum.

It looked like the princess was the inferior of the two.

That showed immense skill given that most of the Megalodiver’s sensors were sealed off. Most importantly, there was no deviation in its movements despite the continuous irregular situations. That was the result of a powerful will backed by real skill. However, Quenser knew the princess would be upset if he said that aloud.

“That disk was a filter.”

“What?”

“It’s a filter to keep fish and other things from getting in. It might be the same as with a water purifier. At any rate, the filter is probably a few centimeters or a few millimeters thick and the Bamboo Pipe is actually just a bunch of them extending down.”

“Wait, wait. Are you serious?”

“The outermost filter stops unwanted materials form getting in. Once it reaches its limit, the old filter is abandoned along with whatever is clogging it up. That’s how it’s made.”

“That means we can’t plug up the Bamboo Pipe no matter how much we try! It’s just like a roll of cookie dough with an image running through the entire thing. No matter how much we attack, the very end will be cut away and a new filter will show itself!”

“…”

Quenser thought as he floated in the orange ocean with the rain pouring down on him.

As he did, a voice he had completely forgotten about came from his radio.

“U-u-um! This is Mariage Nightcap!!”

“Huh? Where are you?”

“On the Summer Vacation! I was onboard when it seems everyone started on an emotional suicide attack, but I have no connection to the Winchell family!!”

That was quite a tragedy.

Quenser knew he would not be happy if someone told him to die for that filthy boy.

“Anyway, I really don’t want to die and I’ll do anything to make sure I don’t!!”

“Thanks for the world’s lamest kind of determination. You really are a slut. So what do you need?”

“Well, I thought you could use this…”

“…?”

At first, Quenser looked puzzled at the term he heard over the radio, but his expression lit up when he realized what she meant.

“Amazing!! There is a possibility there. I’m so glad I rescued you from prison!!”

“Heh…eh heh heh. We still have to figure out how to solidify it, though.”

“We can handle that.”

“P-please do something about this. If this doesn’t work, I’m going to surrender to the other side.”

“You really will switch sides whenever it suits you, won’t you? Do you want me to send you back to prison?” After a pause, Quenser brought the radio back to his mouth. “Summer Vacation, can you hear me? We would like some additional materials. We only have soap-like rations, so we can’t rely on them. Your ship is our only option, so will you help us?”

“Hey, Quenser. What are you trying to do?”

“It’s actually Mariage’s idea. The infinite filter prevents anything but smooth seawater from entering the Megalodiver. No, it might even filter out some of the salt content.”

“Get to the point!”

“If it isn’t something solid, it can get through.” He wiped the thick seawater from his face. “A normal, smooth liquid will slip right through the filter, so we can perform a time-delay attack if we have a substance that will solidify once it enters the Megalodiver. That way, our attack can ignore the filter.”

“Where are we supposed to find that convenient glue-like substance? And how long does the water stay inside the Object after being sucked in?”

“The concept is simple, but you’re right. I want to know exactly how long it takes from the water being sucked in to it being sprayed from the water jets. Summer Vacation!”

“What do you need prepared?” asked Karen.

“A few things. First, can you still use the ship’s guns?”

“Seventy percent of our armaments are still functioning. We can fire the main guns without delay.”

“Load them with fluorescent paint rounds and fire near the Megalodiver. Those are the rounds used when recording a reference point for the guns. Can you do that?”

“They can be automatically loaded, but it will take two minutes before we can fire.”

Heivia grabbed Quenser’s radio and cut in.

“Do it in one. That’s an order!!”

“Zukyun☆”

“What kind of onomatopoeia was that!? If you’re gonna speak, use actual words!!”

“W-well, as a maid, I have a bit of a nosebleed, so-… That is to say, we will force them in manually and finish within thirty seconds.”

Heivia handed back the radio and the guns fired as announced.

The orange of dawn surrounding the Megalodiver was transformed into a disturbingly bright green and the Object took in that water.

“Keep count, Heivia.”

“48, 49…now! It took 50 seconds from being sucked in!!”

“Now we know. We need a liquid that solidifies in 25 to 50 seconds.”

“What kind of liquid is that? Instant glue would be too fast and normal glue would be too slow!”

“We have something a lot closer by.” Quenser brought the radio to his mouth amid the downpour. “Summer Vacation, we need all the milk you have. How much is that?”

“Milk?” Heivia initially looked confused. “Oh, I get it. It uses the cold seawater to cool its scorching reactor. The huge temperature difference could create something like the film on top of hot milk.”

“We have about a month’s worth. We only just resupplied, so it is quite a lot.”

“Bring it all out. Put it in a case and drop it down! And one other thing!!”

After he explained, Karen sounded doubtful.

“Are you sure?”

“Please. Mariage’s idea alone isn’t enough!”

Travelling along the sticky ocean surface would be a waste of time, so Quenser and Heivia put their scuba mouthpieces back in and dove down to return to the Summer Vacation.

When the two monsters burst from the ocean surface, Karen’s scream and heavy machinegun fire filled the air once more.

After resolving the misunderstanding, the two boys started collecting the milk tanks that had been lowered down.

However, the tanks were not attached to life jackets or floats. After all, they weighed three to four tons. Having learned from the mistake that had led to the boys being unable to gather all the bed sheets, Karen and the maids used a wire to lower a life boat filled with milk tanks.

It was surreal seeing a boat packed full of the thick metal tanks seen on farms.

“I have the rope for the life boat. Heivia, where should I attach it?”

“Give it here. By the way, will this be okay? The motor was already screaming at moving through this thick goop, so can we really tow all this?”

After attaching the rubber boat and life boat with a thick rope, Quenser and Heivia climbed aboard the rubber boat. All that remained was using its motor to forcibly pull the other along.

“Let’s go, Quenser.”

“Sure.”

The motor let out an even louder scream than before. Not only was the ocean so thick, but the weight had been increased. They had no idea when it would start spewing smoke and it was possible they could not rely on it to bring them back.

What they had seen underwater was nothing compared to the commotion on the surface due to the two Objects moving about at maddening speeds. They would be smashed to pieces if one of the Objects mistakenly struck them. Those 200 thousand ton masses were moving at 500 kph, so it would go far beyond a head-on collision with a train.

“This isn’t good. We can’t get close!”

“We don’t have to get too close. If we read the current and pour it in there, it’ll be taken to the Megalodiver on its own.”

“You aren’t suggesting we open up all the lids and pour it in one by one, are you? How many of these things do you think there are!?”

“Then cut the wire connecting the boats, Heivia. I’ll blow it up with this.”

Quenser stabbed an electric fuse into a plastic explosive and tossed it into the center of the life boat they were towing.

With nothing controlling it, the life boat floated helpless on the ocean current.

However, it turned out they did not even need to use the bomb.

The Megalodiver cut in at tremendous speed and plowed through the boat and the countless milk containers loaded on it.

The entire area was filled with a thick milky-white.

“That’s quite the milk bath. I think this counts as pollution. Won’t this place smell like a rotten rag in a week?”

“Oh, damn. Blowing up the boat with the bomb would’ve been better. And the entire planet’s environment will fall apart if Ichirei Shikon’s plan succeeds, so this is the better alternative.”

They waited a while after the life boat filled with milk was smashed to pieces.

Finally, something happened.

“The color’s changed,” observed Heivia.

He was focusing on the multiple nozzles on the back of the Megalodiver that formed the angel wings.

“The water jet is turning white!”

“That means it’s taken in the milk.”

“But this isn’t enough, right? If it just ejects it, we’ve failed! It has to turn into the film on hot milk and clog up the pipes!!”

“Don’t panic. We have more than one chance. The seawater it shoots out will be sucked back in and reused. We can afford some level of failure.”

Even so, the Megalodiver showed no sign of stopping.

“The hot milk film doesn’t form when the milk is heated,” groaned Heivia. “It’s when it cools down again. The pipes used to cool the reactor may be hot, but that isn’t enough! It doesn’t matter how long we wait around!!”

“No.” Quenser rejected his horrible friend’s lament with a single word. “We still have a chance.”

“How can you be so calm!? …Wait. What have you been doing for a while now?”

“I said we were using milk, but I never said anything about using the film that forms on hot milk.”

Quenser was working on something.

A cooler sat on one end of the rubber boat. After opening it and checking inside, he inflated the life jackets stored in the life boat and attached them around the cooler.

Heivia caught a glimpse of the contents just before Quenser closed the cooler. He had seen some fresh yellow items.

“I made an additional order from Karen,” said Quenser as he worked.

“What are those? No…wait…”

Heivia frowned as Quenser pulled a plastic explosive from his backpack, stabbed in a radio-controlled electric fuse, and attached it to the side of the milk tank packed full of yellow balls.

At that point, he finally caught on.

“Wait, wait, wait! Are you solidifying the milk with lemons!?”

Quenser tossed the cooler and life jackets into the ocean and grabbed his radio with his sticky and slippery hand.

“There’s more than one way to solidify milk and you can accomplish it with items you can find anywhere. Those maids seemed to know a lot about tea, so I knew they would have some.”

“Come to think of it, that’s used to make cottage cheese.”

“Milk can be thickened by mixing in lemon juice. This method is faster and more certain because it doesn’t need heating or cooling.”

The cooler slowly moved away.

It could not pursue the Object moving across the ocean at tremendous speeds, so they had to wait for the enemy to approach it.

That time soon arrived.

The Megalodiver jumped straight up to avoid the princess’s coilgun and it landed on the ocean surface as if crushing a landmine.

Strength gathered in Quenser’s thumb as if he were hitting the switch for some giant system.

“This will slip past its filter and the milk will solidify inside the Object. It can’t fail.”

As they watched, the Megalodiver’s movements ground to a halt.

A small explosion occurred right next to it and the scattered lemon juice was directly swallowed up by the water intake without being diluted in the massive amount of seawater.

The chemical reaction occurred quickly.

The pectin in the lemons combined with the milk to form a gelatinous substance.

The water jet propulsion device that shot out seawater like giant angel wings came to a stop, but that was only the tip of the iceberg. Inside the cooling pipes located next to the reactor, the solidified milk was burned by the immense heat. The scorched milk stuck to the pipes despite the great flow of water and the clog grew larger and larger. It formed a fatal blockage much like cholesterol clogging up a human’s artery.

The JPlevelMHD reactor was the Object’s “heart”. Without the necessary cooling, it ran out of control.

Quenser set his radio to an open frequency and spoke loudly to anyone who could hear.

“Get down and close your eyes!! The reactor is about to explode!!”

It took less than ten seconds.

A deafening blast and a blinding flash of light filled the orange dyed ocean.

The rubber boat was violently flipped over and Quenser and Heivia were once more turned into slimy monsters.

“Bghh!!”

[[Image:HO_v08_393.jpg|thumb]]

“Pkhh!!”

Everyone there wanted an explanation and they looked toward the true monster through binoculars or ultra-long range cameras.

Quenser was afraid their ugly state would give them a weird nickname. Something like the UMA boys.

The two of them waited for the rescue helicopter while grabbing onto the edge of the capsized boat so as not to drown.

The intense rain shower ended unnaturally quickly as if a tap had been turned off. It happened precisely when the Megalodiver exploded.

Heivia then asked a sudden question.

“Hey, Quenser. Why did you use an open frequency for that final transmission?”

“I could’ve used a military frequency, but I didn’t know the situation on the Summer Vacation. It would’ve reached the bridge, but I wasn’t sure it would reach the other maids working on the deck. That’s why I used an open one.”

“I see.” Heivia continued while holding onto the boat with his sticky and slippery hands. “What if that gave the enemy Pilot Elite a chance to escape?”

“We can just capture her. Plus, we need someone to ask about Ichirei Shikon.”

“There you go again. You always act so benevolent when the Elite is a girl.”

“The body doubles I saw up close weren’t very good looking, so I’m hoping the real one is different.”

“She’s not a girl with spiral glasses, so it won’t be that convenient. I bet you 100 euros she’s just as ugly.”

“You’re on. I’ve got 100 on her being a beauty.”

They were cut off by the arrival of a large transport helicopter.

That was proof that the threat of anti-air lasers was gone.

In other words, the battle was over.

<noinclude>{{HEAVYOBJECT Nav|prev=HEAVY OBJECT:Volume8 Chapter 2|next=HEAVY OBJECT:Volume8 Epilogue}}</noinclude>

Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou

2014-06-23T20:09:42Z

Bilagaana: indicating series is finished

[[Image:Daimaou_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x400px|right|]]

Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou (いちばんうしろの大魔王) is a light novel series written by Mizuki Shoutarou (水城正太郎) and illustrated by Itou Souichi (伊藤宗一). It is complete with 13 volumes published by Hobby Japan's HJ Bunko label. It has an anime adaptation as well as a manga adaptation.

Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
==Story Synopsis==

"Future Occupation...Demon King."

Sai Akuto enters Constant Magic Academy to be useful to society and to become a top-ranked national magician. However, a horrible prediction is made on his first day. Thanks to this prediction, the class representative girl hates him, a girl with a mysterious power embraces him, a female artificial human is sent by the empire to observe him, and his school life is otherwise thrown into chaos...

== Translation ==

=== [[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]] '''<Possible Spoilers>'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5802 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
{{:Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Updates}}

For the full list of updates visit the [[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Updates|Archive]].

==The ''Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou'' series by Mizuki Shoutarou==

'''Please visit here to get ([http://www.mediafire.com/folder/5iw7f405p3wwy/ MOBI]) version of the volumes'''

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 1 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Demon King is Born]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Strange Observer]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Slightly Frightening Upperclassman]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: That Highly Assumption-Prone Girl]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5: The Menacing Optimist]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
=== Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 2 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 2|Full Text]]) ===
[[image:Daimaou_v02_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume2_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Do You Like Solitary Confinement?]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Who is that Girl?]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume2_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: The Three Keys]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The Student Council President’s Rage]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume2_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: The Cheerful Conspirator]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 3 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v03_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Let’s Go on a Beach Field Trip]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Seaside Album]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: A Surprise in a Dark Forest?]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The Legendary Hero Arrives!]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume3_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: The Trouble Still Isn’t Over?]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume3_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 4 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v04_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume4_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Someone is Targeting Someone]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume4_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: The Shadow of Iga Fully Revealed]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume4_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: A Truly Amazing Birthday]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume4_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Akuto’s Great Imperial Capital War]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 5 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v05_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Chaos from the Beginning]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: So Many People Plotting Behind the Scenes]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Akuto and the Flying Aircraft Carrier]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The Perfect Ending?]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: The Foreign Transfer Student]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume5_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 6 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v06_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Chaos Over a Date]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: I Want to Eat Rice Pudding]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Literature is Difficult?]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: An Afternoon of Playing with Dolls]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume6_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 7 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v07_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume7_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: A Surprising Health Examination]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume7_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Let’s Go to the Video Game World]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume7_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: The Demon King and the Whereabouts of the Holy Grail]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume7_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: A Fairly Large Battle]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume7_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: The Beginning of a Dream]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume7_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 8 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v08_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume8_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: A New God?]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume8_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: The Conquered Empire]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume8_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: The Secret of the Demon King]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume8_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The Very Last Demon King]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume8_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: The Bloody Empress]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 9 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v09_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: The Beginning of the Final Battle]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Let’s Go to the Moon]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Even if I Say Goodbye]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: An Eternal Battle]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: A Small Miracle]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: The Two who Returned]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 10 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v10_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume10_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume10_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: The Janitor’s Frightening Trap!]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume10_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: What if We Made a Copy Human?]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume10_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: The Three Officers’ Enjoyable Day Off]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume10_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Welcome to the Haunted Inn]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume10_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 11 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v11_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume11_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume11_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Gather, Emperors!]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume11_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: A True Hero]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume11_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Fear Falling from the Sky]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume11_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Colorless Flames]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume11_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 12 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v12_cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: The Prelude to Destruction is Always Silent]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Concerning Life that Should Finally End]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Approaching an Ending that No One Wants]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: A Wonderful World]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Farewell, Mankind]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Limbo]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume12_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Act 13 ([[Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou:Volume 13|Full Text]])===
[[image:Daimaou_v13_001.jpg|thumb|x200px|right|]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: We Have a Life even in the Underworld]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Eternal Happiness]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Many Possibilities that are Currently Absent]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Countless Universes]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Incarnation]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Evolution]]
*[[Ichiban_Ushiro_no_Daimaou:Volume13_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:
=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Js06|Js06]]

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Koakuma|Koala]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Kory|<span style="color:Green;font:normal 10pt Papyrus, fantasy">Kory</span>]]

== Series Overview ==
*いちばんうしろの大魔王 (1 February 2008, ISBN 4-89425-660-6)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT2 (1 May 2008, ISBN 4-89425-703-0)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT3 (1 September 2008, ISBN 4-89425-759-7)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT4 (1 December 2008, ISBN 4-89425-794-8)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT5 (1 March 2009, ISBN 4-89425-830-3)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT6 (30 June 2009, ISBN 4-89425-882-2)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT7 (1 September 2009, ISBN 4-89425-929-4)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT8 (1 December 2009, ISBN 4-89425-966-9)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT9 (1 April 2010, ISBN 4-7986-0029-1)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT10 (1 July 2010, ISBN 4-7986-0077-2)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT11 (1 December 2010, ISBN 4-7986-0150-2)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT12 (29 September 2012, ISBN 4-7986-0460-2)
*いちばんうしろの大魔王ACT13 (March 29, 2014, ISBN 4-7986-0799-1)

[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Shoutarou Mizuki]]
[[Category:Completed Project]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates

2014-06-18T21:33:09Z

Bilagaana: hide older updates

<noinclude>
==2014==
<noinclude>===June===</noinclude>
*'''18-June-2014'''
**Volume 13 Chapter 4 completed
*'''08-June-2014'''
**Volume 13 The Ten Magician R&D Institutes
*'''04-June-2014'''
**Volume 13 Chapter 5 Incomplete
*'''01-June-2014'''
**Volume 13 Chapter 3
===May===
*'''05-May-2014'''
**Volume 13 Chapter 1 <noinclude>
===April===
*'''27-April-2014'''
**Volume 13 Chapter 6 Preview
*'''20-April-2014'''
**Volume 13 Chapter 0
===March===
*'''31-Mar-2014'''
**Volume 5 Honor student completed.
===January===
*'''23-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 12 Epilogue completed.
*'''8-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 16 completed.

==2013==
===December===
*'''29-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 15 completed
*'''25-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 14 completed
*'''20-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 13 completed
*'''19-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 11 completed
*'''16-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 10 completed
*'''12-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 8 completed
*'''10-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 4 completed
*'''9-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 3 completed
*'''7-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 2 completed
*'''5-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 1 completed
*'''4-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Introduction completed
**Volume 12 Prologue completed
*'''2-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 7 completed

===November===
*'''29-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 9 completed
*'''28-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 12 Chapter 12 completed
**Volume 12 Chapter 6 completed
**Volume 12 Chapter 5 completed
*'''16-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 11 Chapter 15 completed
*'''06-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 11 Epilogue completed
*'''03-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 11 Chapter 14 completed
**Volume 11 Chapter 17 completed
*'''02-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 11 Chapter 16 completed

===October===
*'''28-Oct-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 9 completed
*'''20-Oct-2013'''
**Volume 11 The O-Jou-sama's Magnificent Day Off completed
*'''18-Oct-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 8 completed

===September===
*'''11-Sep-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 6 completed
*'''07-Sep-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 12 completed
**Volume 11 Chapter 13 completed

===August===
*'''22-Aug-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 5 completed
*'''11-Aug-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 11 completed

===July===
*'''29-Jul-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 10 completed
*'''26-Jul-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 7 completed
*'''23-Jul-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 4 completed

===June===
* '''29-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon completed

* '''13-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 3 completed

* '''6-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 2 completed

===May===
* '''26-May-2013'''
** Volume 8 Untouchable completed

===April===
* '''24-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 1 completed

* '''20-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 0 completed

* '''18-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 16 & 17 & 18 completed

* '''3-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 15 completed

===March===
* '''17-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 14 completed

* '''15-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 13 completed

* '''12-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 12 completed

* '''11-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 11 completed

* '''9-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 4 completed

* '''4-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 13 completed
** Volume 7 Afterword completed

* '''3-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 10 completed

* '''2-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 9 completed

===February===
* '''28-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 8 completed

* '''27-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 7 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 6 completed

* '''25-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 completed

* '''23-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 2 completed

* '''21-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 11 completed

* '''17-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 10 completed

* '''16-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 2 Afterword completed

* '''13-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 3 Afterword completed
** Volume 7 Chapter 9 completed

* '''10-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 1 Afterword completed

* '''8-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 4 Afterword completed
** Volume 6 Afterword completed

* '''7-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 8 completed

* '''05-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 7 completed

===January===
* '''28-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 5 Presidential Elections and the Queen completed

* '''21-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 6 completed

* '''16-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 5 completed

* '''09-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 4 completed

* '''07-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 4 Preamble completed

* '''05-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed

==2012==

===December===
* '''31-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed

* '''25-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed

* '''19-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 14 completed
** Volume 4 Chapter 13 completed

* '''17-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 12 completed

* '''14-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 11 completed

* '''05-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 10 completed

* '''01-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 8 completed

===November===
* '''25-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 9 completed

* '''14-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 7 completed

* '''13-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 6 completed

* '''7-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed

* '''3-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed

* '''1-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 5 Summer break completed
** Volume 5 Memories of summer completed

===October===
* '''23-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed

* '''16-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed

* '''10-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed

===September===
* '''26-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 11 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''17-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 10 completed

===August===
* '''25-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 9 completed

* '''17-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 8 completed

* '''11-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed

===July===
* '''22-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''11-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed

===April===
* '''17-Apr-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed

===March===
* '''19-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed

* '''18-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 2 Casting Assistant Device completed

===February===
* '''13-Feb-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==2011==

===November===
* '''18-Nov-2011'''
** Volume 1 Magic High Schools are—— completed

* '''15-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 0 completed

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2014-06-18T21:25:39Z

Bilagaana: Undo revision 361634 by Endlessabyss (talk) Leave the updates section as is. Add new updates to the updates page, and move the noincludes.

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular at Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011. An animé adaptation by Madhouse Studios was announced on October 6, 2013, and the anime is currently airing as of April 5, 2014.

'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Italiano)|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (tiếng Việt)|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Bahasa_Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Hungarian Version|Magyar (Hungarian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (German)| Deutsch (German)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==
'''Expect Translations to be done in a random order'''
===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''Discuss this series in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=69 forums]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==
{{:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates}}

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Satou Tsutomu==

'''You can find the E-book version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Background|Background]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5|Not So Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]] (17%)
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, Trust and the Dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Background|Background]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable — The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable — The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9 - Visitor Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 10 - Visitor Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 11 - Visitor Chapter (III) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 The Ojou-sama's Magnificent(?) Day Off|The Ojou-sama's Magnificent Day Off]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 12 - Double Seven Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Introduction|Introduction]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 13 - Steeplechase Chapter===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Background|The Ten Magician R&D Institutes]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] '''(17/43) Incomplete'''
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] '''Preview'''
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Afterword|Afterword]]

==''Dengeki Bunko Magazine:'' Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Ninendo ==
Ninendo started appearing in Dengeki Bunko MAGAZINE (starting in Volume 28) before being published in a collected novel form. Tatsuya, Miyuki and their friends are now in their Sophomore year.
::*[[Magazine Ninedo Illustrations|Magazine Illustrations]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]] (Wake me up when Miyuki sends)
*[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（10）来訪者編<中> (June 7, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891609-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（11）来訪者編<下> (August 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891610-3)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（12）ダブルセブン編 (October 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-866003-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（13）スティープルチェース編 (April 10, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-866507-0)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Tsutomu Satou]]

Mushoku Tensei

2014-06-18T04:21:45Z

Bilagaana: /* Updates */

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|250px|thumb]]

"Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-" (無職転生～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 17 volumes written by the author in his website and 2 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper.

== Story Synopsis ==
A 34-years-old NEET otaku is chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life are going down the path to an end, He then recalled that his life could actually be much better if he can get over the dark history of his life. Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at fast speed, and 3 high-schoolers in it's path. Mustering all strength he had, he tried to save them and ended getting run over by the truck, quickly ending his life. The next time he opened his eyes, he is already reincarnated to a world of sword and magic as Rudeus Greirad. Born to a new world, a new life, Rudeus decided that, "This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regret!". Thus start the journey of a man yearning to restart his life. (from animesuki.com)

==Character Introductions==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''
|-
|

''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''

'''Rudeus Greyrat''' - or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possessed high affinity for magic even as a child (baby).

'''Paul Greyrat''' - Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship.

'''Zeny/Janis/Janice (Zenisu?) Greyrat''' - Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic.

'''Lylia''' - Greyrat's family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.

'''Roxy Migurudia''' - She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.

'''Sylphiette''' - Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Slyphy's a mix of elf, human and beast.

'''Ellis Greyrat''' - She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.

|}

== Translation ==

=== [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::*Note: SilentWolfie is currently translating this on [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ in his/her deviantart site]

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
{{:Mushoku_Tensei:Updates}}

Older updates can be found on the [[Mushoku_Tensei:Updates|Mushoku Tensei Updates page]]

== Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==

===Volume 1===
'''[Completely translated by SilentWolfie]'''
::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Prologue-Edited-Mushoku-Tensei-445924462 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-446163963 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-446958500 here]]
::*'''Chapter 3''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-447187755 here]]
::*'''Chapter 4''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-4-Mushoku-Tensei-447896413 here]]
::*'''Chapter 5''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-5-Mushoku-tensei-452650295 here]]
::*'''Chapter 6''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-6-Mushoku-Tensei-452997163 here]]
::*'''Chapter 7''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-7-Mushoku-Tensei-454481167 here]]
::*'''Chapter 8''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-8-Mushoku-Tensei-455514271 here]]
::*'''Chapter 9''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-9-Mushoku-Tensei-455637468 here]]
::*'''Chapter 10''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-10-Mushoku-Tensei-455804646 here]]
::*'''Chapter 11''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-11-Mushoku-Tensei-455864962 here]]
::*'''Special Chapter''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-12-Mushoku-Tensei-456058227 here]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Mushoku Tensei :Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Prologue-Mushoku-Tensei-456511703 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-456544947 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-456937649 here]]
::*'''Side Story''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Side-story-Mushoku-Tensei-458476197 here]]
::*'''Chapter 3''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-458914231 here]]
::*'''Chapter 4 - Online web novel is 15''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-15-Mushoku-Tensei-459366892 here]]
::*'''Chapter 5 - Online web novel is 16''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-16-Mushoku-Tensei-460050195 here]]
::*'''Chapter 6 - Online web novel is 17''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-17-Mushoku-Tensei-460334764 here]]
::*'''Chapter 7 - Online web novel is 18''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-18-Mushoku-Tensei-461060310 here]]
::*'''Chapter 8 - Online web novel is 19''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-19-Mushoku-Tensei-461512358 here]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*SilentWolfie [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ (SilentWolfie)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )

===Editors===
:*LoliDrag0n [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n (LoliDrag0n) ]

== Series Overview ==
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553

[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2014-06-13T21:19:20Z

Bilagaana: fixed sentence flow and comment

==Chapter 4: Onsen!==

Finished with the greetings at the palace, by Zonmi’s suggestion, we went to visit the castle’s royal villa.

The survival race passed down among the ghoul clan… The hundred deaths course was scheduled to be held three days from now.

For that reason, Zonmi has suggested to us the royal villa as a lodging place until then.

Originally, it seems it had been built for guests that came from far away, and as no one apart from us was using it, it naturally looked like we had reserved it to ourselves.

It’s quite ironical to say that, compared to the human world, it feels like we are now living with more luxury.

“Haah… At any rate, today many things have happened…”

To wash away the tiredness from the trip, I went to an onsen bath<ref>Loose term to refer to natural hot springs, health resorts and spas.</ref> which I learned of beforehand.

After consulting with the girls, it seems that there’s only one big bath that has fixed hours alternating between male and female bath.

Inside love comedy mangas, at this time of the entering-the-bath scene, without fail it will lead to a mixed bath event, but of course this is the real world.

Thinking about it calmly, the chance an event like that occurs is about 0.

I checked the time on my cellphone.

“Good…”

Since I’ve checked many times, there’s no doubt.

This is the male bath.

I threw my clothes into the basket at the changing room.

I opened the door, making a rattling noise, and.

“Uo… It’s pretty large…”

What entered my vision was an scenery of a stone bathtub surrounded by pine trees that overall overflowed with a Japanese taste.

After lightly rinsing my body, I entered the tub.

As for the essential bathtub… It was quite disappointing.

To sum it up in one word, lukewarm.

Since it was made with the weak to heat ghoul clan in mind, that may be partly inevitable.

If a ghoul entered forty degrees<ref>Celsius. That’s about 104 °F. Japanese people like very hot baths. Old Japanese people, especially from certain areas, like even hotter baths.</ref> hot water, maybe they’ll start dissolving into the bathtub.

“Fui…”

Once you get accustomed to soaking in warm water, it’s not that bad.

However, if you take a long bath you may catch a cold.

… I pray that from the showers at least comes hot water.

And, as I was having those thoughts, I heard noises coming from the changing room.

““Ah””

I think that we raised our voice at about the same time.

W-what’s with… This…

Am I dreaming?

Before my eyes was Zonmi in the nude.

The extent of the shock leaving me unable even to blink… I froze as if the time had stopped.

However, it looks that it was the same for Zonmi, she just kept staring to me, standing upright without even covering herself with the towel.

During that time concentrated to the utmost, I thought it once again.

Zonmi’s body is beautiful, isn’t it?

That is, despite not having an overly destructive bust size like Manami or Lilith-san.

Nevertheless, I don’t think that Zonmi’s body loses in femininity even for a bit when compared with them.

Zonmi has… long and slender arms and legs.

Smooth skin, white like virgin snow.

And I think that her chest size is a bit above the average of her age group.

Those, that certainly came from heavens splurging, deserve to be called perfect cheat specs.

“…!?”

The instant after I absentmindedly thought that.

“Chiharu… Hide!”

As if recalling something, Zonmi suddenly… Pushed down my body.

<nowiki>*SPLAAAASH*</nowiki>

Raising a huge splash, I was submerged to the bottom of the tub.

As it was expected, I was in close contact with Zonmi’s body.

Even if I say so myself, how did we end up in such a situation was a big mystery…

Zonmi, so as to keep submerged (?) my body that wanted to surface, using both hands and feet… and the butt too, pinned down my body.

“Nu. What is it… This white and murky fluid…?”

“Heeh. This has been made fairly standard… I never thought I could enter an onsen at the land of the ghouls.”

““…””

These voices, don’t tell me… Iris and Kyouko!?

Though belatedly, at that moment I understood the reason behind Zonmi’s actions.

It seems that, for an unknown reason, I was brazenly using the bath during the time slot reserved for the girls.

Because of that… Zonmi, who had noticed my presence ahead of time, so as to avoid the other girls running into me, submerged my body into the tub.

Be that as it may, that’s weird.

Before entering the bath, I had checked many times the time, so… What could have gone wrong?
… Don’t tell me!?

Then, a thought flashed in my mind.

What I had been zealously checking back then was my cell phone’s clock.

My cell’s clock… I had it set with the clocks of the hotel we were lodging at before.

Could it be that… As we’ve moved to the undead tribe’s continent, there’s a slight time difference!?

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Still submerged, a voice I was used to hearing resounded in my ears.

Girls that suddenly yell like that, as far as I know, there’s only one.

As usual, the voice’s owner was Manami.

“Wait, you zombie there! Didn’t I tell you before that you shouldn’t enter the bath before me! I had even brought a PET<ref>PolyEThylene, the most common plastic bottles are made with after PVC was discouraged for that use.</ref> bottle…”

“… Is that so? My apologies.”

“Uu… Even though I thought I could drink after so much time oniichan’s after bath soup… Since the zombie has gone in, it’s been polluted and I can’t drink it!”

“…”

After so much time… You, did you usually do that at home?

… If we return to the human world, I must be really careful of not having a bath until my sister is done.

“Manami-sama… It’s a pity that thing about Chiharu-sama’s… Soup, but… Raising your voice inside a bath for public use is a lack of manners.”

“That’s unneeded assistance. Titty wo… No, titty monster<ref>As in “cookie monster”.</ref>!?”

“Why have you corrected yourself like that!?”

“That’s because… You see…”

“And why are you now staring at my chest!?”

“I… Manami-chan is out of the question, but I think that Lilith-san is lacking enough manners. The heck, what do you have to eat to grow them this big?”

“Wh-what is it, young ladies!? Could you not randomly cooperate and stare at my breasts!?”

“Muu… Now that thou mention it, certainly… The succubus’s mammaries are magnificent.

Well… L-let me check the sensation for when, in the future, my mammaries grow bigger too.”

“Hey. Iris-sama!? Please stop with the incomprehensible sophistry and touching other people’s breasts!”

“…”

G-girls talk<ref>Well, he explains it on the next sentence, but it’s an euphemism for what most Japanese males who never got a woman (i.e. a large part of Japanese males), and some who did, think it happens when two or more girls are together inside a room with no man on sight, especially when little to no clothes are somewhat involved.</ref>!

I never heard it happened in the real world, but it’s the kind of girls talk that is, for some reason, an over-the-top staple situation on the late night anime<ref>Name given to the Japanese animation, usually male oriented, broadcasted on TV in the late hours of night, from 23:30 to 30:00 (it should be 6:00, but Japanese people seem to think that if you keep adding, it’s still the same day). Usually they have spicy situations (from full nudity to pantyshots; I really wonder why TWGOK fall into this category. BTW as a bonus, both this exclamation mark and the previous one were originally a “ya”, which is the equivalent of an exclamation mark in Japanese poetry.</ref> world!

Moreover, it’s the comeback of the superb flow of events where the flat-chested character plays with the well-endowed character’s boobs!

I shouldn’t spit out the pattern.

I, right now, am feeling the beauty of this honed style…

“Chiharu… Chiharu…”

“…*bubbles**bubbles**bubbles* (W-what is it?)”

“Now it’s your chance, while they are caught with the succubus’s breasts! Try to leave this place by diving!”

“…*bubbles**bubbles**bubbles* (Understood)”

Thanks, Zonmi.

Thanks, Lilith-san’s boobs.

Even though there’s no ill will, if I, being a man, get exposed here, things wouldn’t end well.

…

……

Slowly.

Slowly.

Without raising noise, I gradually parted from Zonmi.

I’m nearing the limit of my lung capacity, but if it’s some tens of seconds more, I should be able to endure it.

A bit more.

Now, if I remove my leg from within Zonmi’s thighs I can safely break out.

With the mission’s end almost on sight, just when I was feeling relieved, an accident happened.

A part of my body… The hardest place of my lower body ended up hitting Zonmi’s body.

“Hyau!?”

All of a sudden, Zonmi raised a coquettish voice.

“C-could you not touch me with weird places!?”

“*bubbles**bubbles**bubbles*… (No. The knee!? Wasn’t it the knee!?)”

“Uu… Chiharu, you moron… Pervert.”

“…”

Even though I tried to somehow clarify the misunderstanding, in this situation, it didn’t work.

“? Hasn’t the zombie suddenly raised a weird voice?”

“What’s the matter, ghoul? Are you feeling under the weather?”

““…””

T-this is bad.

Even though Lilith-san managed at great pains to attract their attention, this accident just now gathered all stares on us.

And my lungs, like a tense string that got cut, suddenly demanded oxygen.

… It can’t be!

I’m at my limit!

Uooooooooh!

I can’t endure iiiiiiiiiiiiiit!

I can’t! It’s coming out! It came oooooooooooooooooooooooooout! (I mean the oxygen).

“… Buha!”

Reaching the limits of my endurance, I brought my face over the water.

““““““…”””””

I’d say I won’t forget this scene in all of my life.

When, in the future, I’m a gramps and die, I think I want to peacefully breath my last inside a soft hospital bed while remembering this scene.

What I first saw were Kyouko, Iris, Manami, Lilith-san… Those four girl’s blank faces.

Zonmi, the only member who was aware of the circumstances, had her face totally flushed red in a daze.

And as I gradually shifted my glance down, I could grasp with my eyes the stark naked figures of the five girls.

If there’s a heaven in this world, right now I’m standing in front of it, so I thought.

Some seconds after that.

Though there occurred the mysterious incident of the onsen’s cloudy water becoming dyed red as if by tomato juice, that’s yet another story.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Good grief. No matter if there was no ill will, to brazenly enter the women’s bath… Reflect deeply on what you have done.”

“… Yes.”

After apologizing again and again to the girls, I was taking a stroll along the premises with Zonmi, after she bathed.

“And what even more unforgivable… You got excited by my body… And moreover one part of your body even got hard…”

“Erm, Zonmi. By my honor, I tell you that was…”

“I-I mean, I’m… A sixteen… Years old girl.

That Chiharu got that reaction due to none other than me… Though it makes me a liiiiiiiiiitle bit glad… This and that are different stories. Carried away by your lust on such a public place… Shame on you!”

“Y.yup.”

What do I do… This mood…

Being too late to stop her misunderstanding, it was a troublesome atmosphere.

“… Now that I think of it, recently we haven’t had the chance to speak like this, just the two of us.”

Giving up on dispelling Zonmi’s misunderstanding, I boldly tried to divert the conversation’s topic.

“…Now that you mention it, that’s true.”

“If you like, this night… Could you tell me many things about you?”

When I asked, Zomi suddenly looked away, as if embarrassed.

“… W-what the heck do you mean by that?”

“I’ve fully realized since coming to this town.

That you had two little sisters. That you were the ghoul clan’s princess.

If you think about it… I didn’t know a thing about you, Zonmi, until I came here.

That’s why

Like what kind of childhood did you have.

Like why you thought about going to the human world, I want you to tell me about those things with as much detail as you can.”

When I blurted to her my honest thoughts, Zonmi showed an awkward smile,

“… It doesn’t matter but I have neither shared memories with you, Chiharu, like the Nephilim does, nor a tragic past like the red dragon. I don’t think there’s anything that could catch your interest, Chiharu…”

“? Don’t decide those things before speaking about them. By the way, I want to know everything about you.”

“…… Once again, thoughtlessly saying like that lines that set one’s teeth on edge.”

Looking down as if troubled by where to look at, Zonmi spoke bitterly in a provoking tone.

“That’s right, isn’t it? Occasionally reminiscing is not that bad…”

Nevertheless, as if resigning herself, Zonmi started to speak in an unconcerned tone to hide her embarrassment.

“First, about my childhood… As a child, I was, crudely speaking, a girl with no independence.”

“Is that so? How surprising.”

“Yeah. The me at that time was dedicated to studying as per my parents’ command and attended many different lessons. I feel that the me back then lived just to comply with my parents’ expectations.

And the expectations of those around me… Raised the hurdle to clear once I cleared it . As my school results, different from a certain half-baked pair of siblings<ref>i.e. Chiharu and Manami.</ref> were excellent, the expectations on me grew at an accelerated pace.

At one point, voices appeared that endorsed me as the first queen in the ghoul clan’s history. Since at the time… My parents had yet to produce a male heir.”

“…!? Isn’t that amazing?”

“It is. The me back then… In the eyes of strangers may have looked like a child that could do anything perfectly with no effort.

However, since my conduct, after all, was a reaction born from a guilty conscience about the attention everyone had on me due to my excellent results… It’s not like it had any purpose.

That’s why I ended up snapping.

When my parents had their long-expected son, the expectations of everyone shifted from me to the baby in less than a month after the birth.

To me that was tremendously vexing… I felt like all of my efforts up to date got denied… My efforts until then were in turn exchanged in my heart for opposition against my family.”

“…”

I didn’t know.

Though not to the extent of Iris… Zonmi too has suffered bitter experiences in the past.

“Reached the turning point, about the human world… Was it once I graduated from middle school?

Though everyone naturally expected me to further my studies, I, overcoming the opposition from my family, chose the path of being a monster tamer’s partner.”

“Why expressly that?”

“Going straight to the point, it was to walk down the path that I myself chose instead of the rails set by someone. To me, the path of becoming a monster tamer’s partner… Looked like the perfect place where I could test my own power, without my lineage mattering in the least.”

“Was that so? How strong of you. Zonmi, you…”

“…”

Instead of the safe asphalt before her, she dared to choose the difficult path of cutting though by herself.

Only people with absolute confidence in their own abilities can attempt that stunt.

Zonmi, with a perplexed countenance, “haah…”, sighed,

“… What you’ve said also goes to you, Chiharu… No, rather, aren’t you the one who’s strong?”

“? What the heck do you mean?”

“I mean… You too… Despite having thousands of other paths, you chose by your own free will to walk down the path of a monster tamer.”

“… Ah!”

Now that she mentions it… Isn’t it like that?

Though I wasn’t too aware until now, My mentality of having accepted the unusual lifestyle of a monster tamer may be extraordinary.

“Besides, I, by no means… Was not the strong monster you think I was, Chiharu.

At first, I doubted if the path I chose myself was the correct one.

There were many night when I couldn’t sleep out of uneasiness.

However, since I met you, Chiharu, and we made the contract, I stopped having bad dreams.

Chiharu… How much indebted I am to you… I don’t think you’ll know it in your life.”

“… That, maybe… Is the same for me…

I too, if you were not with me, Zonmi, would live an aimless life without knowing even the kind of person I am.”

“…”

Zonmi looked down, in silence.

A quiet night where snow falls heavily and piles up.

There’s just a comfortable silence.

“… Fufu. It’s somewhat embarrassing. Chiharu, you shouldn’t let your body get so cold. Why don’t we continue with this story after we have succeeded in convincing my father?”

“… That’s right. Let’s do as you say.”

Overcoming her family’s opposition… I think that Zonmi’s determination of following by herself the path that she herself cuts through.

However, Zonmi was about to run into another wall.

Unless I achieve victory on this race without fail and convince Zonmi’s father… Zonmi will probably fall again into that bitterness.

Only that… Is the obstacle we must overcome.

Finished my night stroll with Zonmi, once I had laid down in my bed, I renewed my resolve.
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

User talk:FaintSmile

2014-06-08T22:40:50Z

Bilagaana: Created page with "==Silver Cross and Draculea== You can check who translated what by visiting the registration page. The translator that did mo..."

==Silver Cross and Draculea==

You can check who translated what by visiting the [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Registration_Page|registration page]].

The translator that did most of the series, Zzhk, is a Chinese to English translator and if you check his [[User_talk:Zzhk|user talk page]], you can see that the is no Chinese version yet for him to translate from. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 17:40, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

Owari no Chronicle:Volume6 Chapter 22

2014-06-04T21:25:21Z

Bilagaana: typo

==Chapter 22: Pulse of Ascertainment==
[[Image:OnC_v06_0315.png|thumb]]
''Movements always have something extra

''A sound of beginning

''A sound of announcement

There was a place where the summer air felt cool.

Namely, a mountaintop.

In the heights, one could immerse themselves in the cool summer air without relying on the wind.

During the summer, the mountains to the west of Tokyo were a degree or two lower than the city on average. The trees of the forests and the dirt of the earth maintained the humidity, so the ground was cool as well.

In those mountains was a certain cemetery. The entrance was located at the base of the mountain and the sign there called it the Nishitama Cemetery.

The Bon Festival had yet to arrive, but two people stood on the long stairway leading up to the cemetery at the peak.

One was a young man wearing black and the other was a maid wearing black.

The maid held a bucket filled with flowers in her right hand. Despite carrying the bucket of water up the stairs, her gait was lighter than the man next to her. He had to use a metal cane to climb the stairs.

Her white hair shook as she waited for him to move ahead five steps and then she followed.

After she caught up, the man turned his sunglasses toward her.

“You can go on ahead, Sf. And that doesn’t end with these stairs. You can abandon me and go wherever you want. Yes, even to the next life.”

“Tes. If that is your wish, I will obey. But I did not think you believed in an afterlife.”

“I believe in it for you, so be thankful.”

“Tes. I am activating my gratitude circuits.”

Sf lowered the bucket, faced Itaru, and clapped her hands thrice.

“Namu.”

“Is that how you show gratitude, Sf?”

“Tes. German UCAT’s research on Japan is perfect. This expression of gratitude symbolizes the union of Shinto shrines and Buddhist temples, but it was also determined to be a suitable symbol for the union between East and West Germany.”

Sf looked back toward Itaru, but he was already silently continuing up the stairs.

She followed him only after completing her expression of gratitude by bringing her hands together and bowing.

“Itaru-sama, where are we going today?”

“I’m not telling.”

“Tes. Understood. So it is a secret. It has been a while since you wanted to share a secret with me. The last time was my third week after arriving in Japan.”

“We shared a secret?”

“Tes. While cleaning the room you provided for me, I detected a strange hollow area below the floor and peeled up the floorboard to reveal a large number of figurines. They were all modified into ‘sheeeh’, ‘komanechi’, ‘gachon’, and ‘just kidding’ poses. Three hours later, you interrogated Kazuo-sama and had him tell the truth, but you mentioned that I was to keep it a secret. I have determined that is a valuable memory.”

“Please forget it ever happened. It’s an embarrassment to the Ooshiro family.”

Itaru continued up the stairs, Sf followed, and he continued even further.

As that process repeated, they arrived at the peak. The graveyard entrance contained a slight wind and the bright sun.

Itaru walked east as if opposing the wind and Sf spoke to him while pointing forward.

“Itaru-sama, the Sayama family grave is that way.”

“We’re going this way today. I have an obligation at a different grave.”

“Tes. I have determined you have a great number of friends.”

“Do the dead count as friends? They don’t exist in reality anymore.”

“Tes. I have determined humans have great imagination. They never use it for anything worthwhile, though.”

“I see,” said Itaru. “Do you not imagine things?”

“Tes. I can make predictions, but the way you humans fabricate meaningless desires in your thoughts baffles me and I do not see why it is necessary. Why is reality not good enough for you?”

“Ask that to my old man. He’s nowhere near satisfied with it.”

“Tes. I once asked him directly, but he ran off in tears,” she said. “But why do you imagine?”

“Look around you.”

Sf did so while continuing to walk.

“Tes. I have determined it is a cemetery. What about it?”

“Why do you think there are gravestones here?”

“Tes. They are a sign that the land is owned as a grave and they prove which family it belongs to.”

That answer put a bitter smile on Itaru’s lips.

“That’s why you have no imagination. There’s a hole in your theory, so answer this: if these gravestones are not there for the reality of possession and family, what do you think humans imagine their purpose is?”

“As I am an automaton and not a human, I do not understand the premise of the question.”

“Then why are you asking about our imaginations?”

“Tes. Because it is something I cannot do.”

“What if we added in some new circuits? Then could you do it?”

“Tes,” replied Sf. “It would be impossible according to my definition of imagination.”

“And what is that definition?”

Sf nodded.

“Tes. It came with my foundational memories. In my deepest depths, there is a place even further down than language that forms the base of everything. Someone’s thoughts are located there. I believe people imagine things because they do not contain that important factor.”

Itaru looked up into the sky, frowned, and clenched his teeth.

“Is something the matter, Itaru-sama?”

He did not answer her question. He instead ground his teeth and muttered quietly.

“Diana…”

Sf tilted her head, but he asked a question while still looking into the sky.

“But if you know that, why not do the same for yourself? Lose that important factor and then imagine.”

“That is impossible. When I lose you, I will destroy myself. I will not have time for imagination.” She gave Itaru an expressionless look. “Am I wrong, Itaru-sama?”

“Tes. I have determined you are correct.” Itaru clicked his tongue. “You really were formatted by German UCAT. Diana can’t just leave well enough alone, can she?”

“Tes. But I was made especially for you. If you are delighted, email your thoughts to German UCAT’s Sf support team. Do so now and you will be entered into a raffle with prizes for three winners.”

“What are the prizes? Gifts for the Bon Festival?”

“Tes. They are Sf holiday tickets. Collect five and I will take a day off.”

“Wow, this the first time I’ve actually been thankful for the information you give me. I’d better send that email right away. And please continue taking days off for the rest of your life.”

“Tes. I will now give you your participation prize: 10 Sf hard work tickets. For each one, I will assist you for 24 hours. I will manage their use, so-… What is that expression, Itaru-sama? I cannot seem to place it.”

“…”

“Itaru-sama, here is a saying to help you calm down: grow angry and you lose. How was that?”

“You really do know how to bring out my emotions.”

“Tes.” She bowed. “I am honored to receive your praise. As that phrase has proven to bring about an undiscovered secondary effect, I will likely continue speaking it forever. I must send a report to German UC- Why are you continuing on ahead?”

“You’re a pain to deal with.”

He walked forward and she followed to prevent him from moving too far away.

However, he soon came to a stop.

“?”

She looked toward him and his sunglasses. The black sunglasses were facing a gravestone below a tree.

“I can see the words ‘Hiba Family’,” she said. “I can also see a woman in Japanese clothing.”

The woman standing before the grave turned toward Sf’s voice. She was short, her hair was mixed with gray, her thin eyes were bent in a smile, and she bowed.

“It’s been a while, Ooshiro-kun.”

“Yes.” Itaru nodded. “It really has, Ms. Hiba. Ryuuichi’s funeral was the last time, wasn’t it?”

A building with tall white walls sat below the sun as noon approached.

This was 3rd-Gear’s base. The emergency exit on the side near the top opened and a young man stood on the elevator sticking out.

He was Apollo.

He rested his elbows on the railing and watched the cityscape beyond the mountain forest.

His narrowed eyes followed a train travelling west from the distant station. Once it moved out of view, he watched the countless cars and buses moving through the streets.

He listened to the faint sounds of the engines.

“…?”

But then he heard a song.

He cleared his ears to determine where it was coming from.

The song was formed from several female voices.

That harmony of voices was nearby. It came from the open hangar door directly below.

In that case, he knew who had to be singing.

“Those are the automatons, Lord Apollo.”

Hearing a voice behind him, he looked up but did not turn around.

“What is the meaning of this, Moira 1st?”

“Lady Miyako said she was going to the hangar after breakfast.”

“Why did you allow her to? None of the other guests were ever allowed to approach Typhon.”

“She is one of our masters,” answered Moira 1st. “Also, while eating breakfast, she asked if 3rd-Gear really does have ghosts. It seemed like idle curiosity, so I told her any ghosts would appear near Typhon because it contains half of the Concept Core that is the Tartaros.”

“Did Miyako see the supposedly impossible afterimage of an individual 3rd-Gear soul?”

“We have seen one plenty of times. Typhon is likely interested in Lady Miyako, but Typhon and its Tartaros have never shown an interest in the living before.”

Moira 1st smiled and Apollo smiled bitterly.

“You really are cruel,” he said. “Are you not going to tell her the full truth?”

“She will approach it on her own. We simply must reevaluate everything afterwards. I am sure she will show us something we have overlooked due to knowing too much.”

“Then will she remain here?”

“She does not remain here. She simply is here.”

His shoulders shook in laughter.

“Ha ha. You really have taken a liking to her. Typhon might eliminate her, you know?”

“Perhaps, but I hear our clash with Low-Gear is approaching and I think someone should see everything we bear.”

“Even if Low-Gear cannot defeat Typhon?”

“Even that is part of the current situation.”

The singing changed. Apollo could tell one automaton was singing the accompaniment while the others sang the lyrics.

He then heard Moira 1st speak with a smile in her voice.

“Lady Miyako taught us that song. When she saw the girls down below working in silence, she commented on the absence of a radio. When we asked what that was, she told us Low-Gear often plays music while working. Listening to it silently supposedly helps you focus and lifts your spirits.”

“And that led to this song?”

“The song she taught us was quiet, so we made some alterations.”

“I see.”

He nodded.

“I see,” he gently repeated. “I’ve heard 3rd-Gear did the same thing during my grandfather’s generation.”

“Yes, I recall Lord Cronus mentioning it.” She paused for a beat. “He also said the one who inherited the position of sun god would be in charge of music.”

“Music wasn’t a concept, so I didn’t inherit that.”

“Then how about you learn now?”

“You mean learn the music of Low-Gear who we are about to fight?”

“The air you are breathing now also belongs to Low-Gear.”

And…

“Isn’t Low-Gear music the same as 3rd-Gear’s? I am not a combat model, but I believe I can distinguish between what is an enemy and what is not. What about you, Lord Apollo?”

Apollo lowered his shoulders and sighed.

“I sure am being bullied a lot today. But…”

“But?”

“What do this song’s lyrics mean?”

“Well,” replied Moira 1st. “It is a song blessing the night on which a precious holy man of this world was born.”

Surrounded by song, Miyako watched the work progress.

The automatons maintained the gods of war with a combination of pure strength and skilled technique. They could control gravity, so they could lift parts larger than themselves with a single hand and fix them in midair.

While watching, Miyako realized there was no crane.

There were only the hangers supporting the gods of war and the scaffolding the automatons used to move about. They moved from scaffold to scaffold with quick hops, but those hops spanned several meters.

A nearby automaton explained the system that allowed that kind of movement.

“We are puled across by directional gravity which is created until just before the target distance.”

By repeating the action in midair, they could apparently move back and forth like a pendulum.

When in a hurry, the ones up top would lift up those down below and the two of them would combine their acceleration.

A green god of war arm passed by Miyako’s head and one of the automatons stopped singing. It was the one named Violet and she spoke to the automaton transporting the arm.

“C-come on! Lady Miyako has no gravitational control, so think about what would happen if it fell!”

“Oh, my apologies! But she can catch something like this, can’t she?”

“I thought automatons couldn’t make jokes,” complained Miyako with her hands on her hips.

The automatons all laughed and began singing once more. They were singing a modified version of Silent Night. They had not known what a song was and had wanted her to sing for them, so she had done so while sweating nervously.

The song had a poor tempo for work, so the automatons had taken it upon themselves to alter the tempo to match the wavelength of their actions. At first, their voices copied Miyako’s own, but they had returned to their normal voices after adjusting the tempo.

Miyako had decided only two things for them.

“One of you sing the accompaniment with whatever noise you like. After a verse, the next one takes over the accompaniment. You can set up a rotation like that.”

The accompaniment changed again. The previous automaton had used “lu” sounds, but this one used “ah” sounds.

She detected great skill in the voices and she surmised they had been built to sing.

During their morning break, she had asked about the effect singing had on their work and they had replied as follows:

“Based on our statistics, the frequency of records made and number of test thoughts performed have increased. Even if our efficiency remains the same, the records and test thoughts should increase our precision.”

When she had asked what that meant, they had exchanged a glance and reached a unanimous answer.

“By entering a set flow such as music while working, the conditions for creating records become clearer. Also, the miscellaneous thoughts concerning the work are eliminated by the song, so we can completely focus on the work.”

“So to put it more simply, you can remember things and concentrate more easily?”

“Not just that. We vow to do all things perfectly, so singing well while working is a sort of test for us. Especially while singing the accompaniment. With this many people, your turn does not come often, so you think about how to sing better, introduce less noise, and use the motions of the work to eliminate any shaking in your voice the next time your turn comes around. You want your turn to come more quickly and you want to more quickly and precisely perform the work.”

“Don’t get so lost in thought you stop paying attention to the work.”

That comment had produced smiles from them.

It was now the second morning work period and lunch would come once it was complete.

While Miyako ate, she planned to have the automatons look after the seeds they had planted the day before and make observation records. She considered having them make the records with pencil and paper in addition to the records in their brains.

…''Would that make a better living record?

Meanwhile, Moira 3rd passed by with an armful of large screws.

Miyako watched her finish carrying the screws and then called out to her.

“Do you always overhaul all eight gods of war like this?”

“There used to be more and some were in the underground hall. However, it has been a while since we performed a full overhaul on all of them. We are doing this because Low-Gear’s UCAT has come to a place called the Seto Inland Sea.”

“Are you going to fight?”

“Hm? We’re not combat models, so I doubt it.”

“I see.”

Miyako breathed a sigh of relief and looked toward the gods of war.

“So who pilots these things? It isn’t the rich boy, right?”

“My middle sister. She uses the general remote piloting device down below. It was originally meant to unite someone, but they’re gone now. The cockpit remains unchanged and a remote control system was inserted into the nervous system. It can cross the barriers between concept spaces, so not much information can be sent back and forth and the gods of war don’t always move quite right. The damage to the god of war doesn’t feed back to the pilot, though.”

“I see. So the pilot will be fine and even an automaton can do it.”

But if Moira 3rd’s explanation was accurate, it meant the Hecatoncheires named Gyes, Cottus, and Aigaion were possibly going to fight Low-Gear soon.

“And so will Typhon.”

Miyako looked further back in the hangar.

She had yet to focus on and look at that white god of war.

The giant six-winged machine was being repaired by a few automatons.

Assuming it had been called out to some fight during the night again, she looked at its damaged form.

“…”

She nodded and started walking.

She made her way to it, knowing Moira 3rd would follow a step behind.

She walked toward Typhon which had slight damage to the right arm and head.

A song filled the darkness.

A hall existed underneath the hangar.

Spare god of war parts were stored there and it was divided by several thick pillars, but a certain device was located in one corner.

The machine looked like a vehicle’s cockpit had been cut out, including the roof and floor.

Inside it was a monitor and a seat with keyboards shaped for five fingers on either side.

Near the chair were a foot point for each foot and an arm point for each arm. Those four points were connected to the chair with wires so the person sitting inside would have all their movements recorded.

Currently, an automaton sat in that seat.

The slender automaton with blonde hair noticeable even in the darkness was Moira 2nd.

“…”

She opened her eyes in the darkness and the front console lit up and displayed text.

“God of war remote control – Preparing to rearrange all armor for combat – Switching to sleep mode.”

She nodded and stepped out of the seat.

That completed her work for the morning. Once the others altered the detailed locations of the extremity drivers, she would perform her next check, but she predicted that would be late in the afternoon at around five.

She began to walk.

It was too dark to see the floor, but the console behind her provided some residual light and she was used to walking through here.

Her footsteps suggested she was walking on stone and she travelled to the west end. After passing by a large pillar, she looked to her right.

A large shadow lay there.

The collapsed giant was a god of war. The torso had been sliced in two. It was a pale color and something had been gouged out of the back where the cockpit would be.

“…”

She looked away from the god of war, closed her eyes, and continued walking.

The sound of her footsteps changed as the unseen floor gained a slope.

After walking a certain distance, she reached out in front of her.

Suddenly, white daylight surrounded her.

“…!”

She closed her eyes but still exited.

A moment later, wind blew as something closed behind her.

As her vision grew accustomed to the light, she looked around.

“…”

She stood to the west of 3rd-Gear’s building. The hangar entrance was on the east, so this was the back entrance.

After circling around to the south, the wall reflected the sunlight and she saw eaves formed from a metal frame and metal panels.

Below the low eaves were rows of flower pots.

The flower pots contained soil and she tilted her head as she observed that slightly dry soil.

She had not received any seeds from Miyako the day before.

From her shared memories as an automaton, she understood that they had planted the seeds and planned to make them bloom.

But as she had not been there, she did not understand the reason why. Something that could only be felt while present could not be grasped from a memory.

“…”

She wordlessly observed the pots and silently asked a question once more.

…''What is the point of this?

They would eventually wither up and disappear.

…''Aren’t they nothing more than that?

As she hung her head, she recalled the different guests who had wandered in here over the past sixty years. At first, she had interacted with all of them, but they were always so wary and would plead to be immediately sent back once they knew what she was.

Her elder and younger sister would always rewrite their memories and Gyes or Aigaion would take them outside.

That had repeated again and again and remnants of 1st-Gear had once visited to negotiate.

Everything had gone well the first time. 1st-Gear had been wary due to 3rd-Gear’s past, but they had been relieved to find only the automatons were meeting with them. That was why the automatons had dealt with them as guests.

But the second visit had been an attack and the situation had only grown worse.

The reason for that was Typhon. At first, the Hecatoncheires and a god of war remotely controlled by Moira 2nd had been sent out as a threat, but Typhon had intruded afterwards.

The battle had been over in an instant and the possibility of 1st-Gear ever arriving as guests again had been eliminated.

…''I have had enough.

There was no reason to smile, no reason to speak, and no reason to use her ability to detect someone’s health.

She had never once had the satisfaction of receiving a guest and obtaining joy in response.

All she needed to do was optimize her skills at remotely battling the enemy.

That was all.

“…”

However, she looked toward the wall. The sunlight reflecting off the white wall prevented her from looking directly at it without reducing the brightness of her sight devices.

She had seen that wall for sixty years now, but she now heard a certain noise coming from the hangar on the other side.

She heard singing voices.

She had once heard from Cronus that humans would produce primitive music using their physical voices.

…''Even that song is meaningless in the end.

Everything would eventually be lost and become meaningless.

However…

“…”

…''Does this guest know that as she gives these things to them?

Did she?

…''What if there really is a meaning?

In the instant that thought entered her brain, Moira 2nd felt an impossible sensation: a pulse.

Her mechanical body did not have one of those. She had once heard the sound again and again while checking whether or not certain humans could bear children.

“…?”

She could not have heard Miyako’s pulse because her ability only worked at close range.

…''Then…

She soon found the answer.

At her feet was a line of flower pots filled with soil.

“…”

She used her ability to listen. The flower seeds in the soil had yet to even bud, but she could hear the beginnings of a movement that could be called a pulse.

The seeds slowly absorbed water and the water gently circulated within them.

As the line of several dozen seeds all breathed together, it produced a loud noise.

She heard it.

As if they wanted her to listen, these few dozen new movements were tickling at an ability she had not used in so long.

Their movements resounded.

“…”

She closed her eyes as if to withstand the noise of the flowers.

But she could not oppose what her ability sought. The pulse reverberated in her body and the song reached her ears.

She heard the vocal accompaniment and the singing voices.

“…”

What was she to make of this thing that she knew nothing of yet had once existed in 3rd-Gear?

She faced forward to the east.

If she circled around to that side, she would reach the hangar entrance.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_21|Chapter 21]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_23|Chapter 23]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Infinite Stratos

2014-06-03T22:02:42Z

Bilagaana:

== Some interesting news about volume 8==
This sounds like a lot of fun unfortunately I wont be able to make it but it does clear things up about the Volume 8 and the previous volume reboots:

http://www.scifijapan.com/articles/2013/01/03/infinite-stratos-reboot-kicks-off-with-all-night-festival/
Cheers
[[User:Lelouchkuran|lelouchkuran]]

== other characters picture displaced==

Shinonome Tabane's picture is in misplaced, screwing with the text and other things. Confirmed on ie, moz and iPad.
If it wasn't obvious; it's in character description on the main page. Cheerios.

==LN titles==

It seems that there are problems with the titles. For example, V3 chapter 1 the title is, according to wikipedia, rain maker while my translation is different. What do we do in that case? [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 22:38, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

I just checked Baike(chinese) and compared it to Wikipedia. Baike wrote Blue days/little switch while Wikipedia says Blue days/red switch. WHICH IS CORRECT FOR GOD'S SAKE![[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 00:04, 20 February 2011 (UTC)

Suggestion: Check anime, don't they show original titles in the start of each chapter?

You know, when I see the name "Teh Ping" on the first page, I know this LN will be finished in no time. See what's happening now...?
I'm deeply impressed. Just...."waw..." [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 16:17, 15 October 2011 (CDT)

I concur. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:38, 15 October 2011 (CDT)

Oh my God, Teh Ping; I can't believe my eyes!! 55% translation progress in just 1 day???? Thanks a lot. Really...thanks..... - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 20:21, 17 October 2011 (CDT)

== Ehhh~ ==

On Infinite Stratos. Young Japanese women or school girls usually say "Ehhh~" just to sound cute or in a cutesy manner in Japanese society, especially in conversations between fellow woman/girls. So its better to keep them in most cases in IS. It's staying true to the author's original intent since "Whaaat" isn't very cute sounding for the most part, although it does fit in the sentence. Therefore, I suggest that we keep Ehhh~ the way it is unless there's a better alternative than "Whaaat" and "Huuuh" to replace "Ehhh~" in IS. The "Ehhh~" is somewhat similar to the exclusively Japanese sound effects for something cute like Funya, Funyari, Nyaa, Gao and etc. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 01:18, 8 September 2011 (CDT)

I don't think Ehhh~ ''always'' denotes cutsyness, it can denote extreme surprise or tired surprise like Cecilia being bothered by the girls over her makeup, dress sense and perfume and her saying it (sometimes in her mind) out of exasperation. The only times it denotes cuteness is when the character tries to appear childish. Sometimes it just denotes surprise. It depends on the circumstances. But since there are multiple forms in english that can replace it we should take them into account. There are many variables. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:50, 8 September 2011 (CDT)

But then again "Eh" is an [http://english-learners.com/2010/03/interjections-exclamations.html interjection] in the english language. But it isn't used as much. On the other hand the cute Ehh~ you are talking about fits [http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TJrCnWOwuZQ this type of girl] more, see the whole thing but 1:05 specifically. Cecilia or the other girls are not that type, well maybe Laura but... no not that level after all. Sigh, I'm sorry but in light of the overall I can't say it fits with cuteness; tiredness or exasperation maybe, but not cuteness. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 11:56, 8 September 2011 (CDT)

Wouldn't keeping the Eh's be fine too, instead of replacing them with Huh or What? It doesn't really detract from the meaning as whole in the Light Novel, some english translation projects like Toaru no Majutsu just keep the "Eh" the way it is, and I know its not commonly used in many English novels, but the Eh's are not that big of an issue. “Ehh!? Why!? Why are you here!? World War III… The Arctic Ocean… Y-you were dead… Wh-what is going on…!?” Misaka Mikoto from NT volume 2, chapter 1. Although I agree with Hiro that sometimes its used in a cutesy way by girls, but other times its used for being suprised in an almost comical way. -Anonymous Reader ( [[Special:Contributions/160.253.128.7|160.253.128.7]] 14:03, 8 September 2011 (CDT) )

Yeah... but, you see... It's already been done and now to change everything back would be excessive or leave it as it currently is and not change "eh" to "huh" or "what" in present or future chapters kind of goes against conformity. Sigh. I do get what you're saying, I really do. It's just I think... it's too late in the game to change the rules, y'know what I mean don't you? Besides I don't think Hiro Hayase intends to change all "eh"s back, only the "Ehh*~"s the ones with a drawn out sound. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:35, 8 September 2011 (CDT)

Agreed, a compromise will do here. Just leaving Ehh~ with the drawn out sound the way it is will suffice, its too late to change everything back now anyways. Well at least this is sorted. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 19:01, 8 September 2011 (CDT)

Hmm... I'm all good for a compromise, normally. But only when the "~" is used and there are ''more'' than one "h". At least until I find something good enough in the english language. See, I'm using both my decision and FoxReplace to change the "eh"s (decision for vague ones and FoxReplace for repetitive changes) and FoxReplace can only be picky in certain ways. Sorry, this is something I can't help. Currently it is set to change all "eh" ''words'' to "huh" but not any with more than one "h" so I can make the decision to ignore them, but I think only those with the ~ until I find something fitting. Maybe I will, most probably not. So is that cool? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 21:22, 8 September 2011 (CDT)

It's cool with me. Changing the repetitive eh's is also alright with me. I guess its case closed now -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 22:11, 8 September 2011 (CDT)

== Volume 8 ==

Does anyone have any information on when volume 8 will be released?

I'm also interested in this ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 13:53, 12 January 2012 (CST)

there is no information about it yet just be patient and wait

http://www.animenewsnetwork.com.au/interest/2012-12-28/infinite-stratos-novels-resume-in-april-with-artist-chaco Volume 8 out will be coming out early next year.

== rumor has it that IS is cancelled ==

here is what I read about IS being cancelled

http://www.crunchyroll.com/anime-news/2012/02/21-1/news-rumor-infinite-stratos-light-novel-canceled-by-media-factory

NOOOO!!!! THIS CAN"T BE HAPPENING!!!!

It may be canceled by the publisher, but it is already wrote by the author. Just that nobody knows who is going to take the title for the time being. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] 10:59, 3 April 2012 (CDT)

Why was the author attacking fans on the net? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:20, 4 April 2012 (CDT)

I doubt about the thing the author attacking fans on the net cause if he really did it, it would be bad for him... maybe there is someone else behind wanting to destroy his image or something like that...
lets just hope that it really doesn't get cancelled [[User:Kipoyedcl|Kipoyedcl]] 21:41, 5 April 2012 (CDT)

But then why's the above linked article saying he did it? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 00:29, 6 April 2012 (CDT)

he got what he deserved 05:43, 6 April 2012 Zmunjali

That's besides the point!!! I wanna know why that happened. Besides what's the point of him getting what he deserves if it's us readers who get caught in the crossfire? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 04:10, 6 April 2012 (CDT)

I'm with zero. I don't know what hapened bot I wanna see the 8th volume of IS because this is annoying. I can't imagine how attacking on twitter can somehow lead to the complete removal of the series. discontinuation is one thing but removing is a little overboard I think ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 10:55, 14 April 2012 (CDT)

I think IS is now dead because I saw on some forum that the author of IS is now working on a new novel which is (KIMI P). but I am still hoping that the novel will continue-[[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 17:40, 4 May 2012

Isn't it more likely that the novel was going in a direction that the current company couldn't endorse or agree with because it goes against their current image? That would explain it. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:57, 4 May 2012 (CDT)

Also I saw this on wikipedia: ''Yumizuru cited that Media Factory's overseas representatives were engaging in contracts with foreign publishers without the author's permission as the reason for the suspension. Yumizuru had also stated that he was willing to fight over this matter in court if necessary.'' I'm willing to bet this is the real reason for their ''falling out'' as they call it. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:05, 4 May 2012 (CDT)

so in other words IS will not continue anymore?? or IS is in state of hibernation?? ohhh well.. i will just wait patiently..- [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] - 14:38, 5 May 2012

aaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrggggghhhhhhhhh!!!! and i was so looking forward to vol 8 ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 15:22, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

^Have hope dude! hahaha! i am still hoping there is still volume 8 to be released. [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 21 May 2012

Good News Every One! The novelist has confirmed more IS in the works. http://www.animenewsnetwork.co.uk/news/2012-06-17/infinite-stratos-novelist-yumizuru-confirms-more-in-the-works Anon-kun 19th June 2012

Vol 8 will be released in April 25th 2013. Finally *sigh* [[User:Trung-t-rung|Trung-t-rung]]

== Cliffhanger! ==

i just finish volume 1-7 and its a cliffhanger.. really! i really wish volume 8 will be released soon... [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 23 May 2012

...Even if you complain to us, we can't do anything about it unless you ask me to write a fanfiction volume 8 or something like what I actually planned for April Fools' this year. (The only thing stopping me was that I can't get convincing illustrations).--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 00:51, 23 May 2012 (CDT)

hahaha! i wasn't complaining... i think i like that plan teh ping... [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] May 30 2012

== Idiom in Vol 1 , Chapt 1? ==

Fantastic work, I love this site, and I thank all the contributors.

One question, though. What does "black on the face" mean here, please? The sentence is strange on its own, I'm wondering if it's an idiom that didn't get adapted. The whole text of the books are so well done, so this sentence seems a little strange.

"Well, maybe I won't be able to get to the level where Chifuyu-nee won't be all ''black on the face'', but at least I don't want her to be embarrassed on the professional field."

--[[Special:Contributions/75.132.157.54|75.132.157.54]] 15:44, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

^i think its an idiom.... [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 30 May 2012

Most probably the sentence is an idiom. Judging by the sentence itself and the contents around it. I think it means that Ichika won't be on the level where he messes up so badly that Chifuyu would be embarrassed to be his sister, angry at Ichika and basically like a demoness. You know, those murderous glares... or something like that. Sorry, but even I'm not very sure about this and can only guess. Translator... oh Translator... help out, please... [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 01:55, 31 May 2012 (CDT)

But you know... this kind of query should be on the respective Chapter's talk page itself rather than here. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:37, 31 May 2012 (CDT)

It's actually more like an expression. In anime, don't you see people's faces become darker when they look stern?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:00, 31 May 2012 (CDT)

im with Teh Ping. you know there are times in both anime and manga when they get angry, look down and their face gets darker ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 05:04, 7 June 2012 (CDT)

== GOOD NEWS! ==

IS will resume again.... see baka forum for details(IS thread)... [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] June 21 2012

Thank god ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 14:04, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

You could help us speed up getting there by giving us a direct link y'know. But, Thanks for the News!!! [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:44, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3518&start=525 here is the link - [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 5 Aug 2012

Still no news on when it will resume? [[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 08:55, 25 September 2012 (CDT)

well they said that the author would do IS with another project simultaneously so i will think around early 2013 and this news lifted a heavy load from my heart because i love this series and since the hiatsu i prayed that it would re-continue. --[[User:Yumm|Yumm]] ([[User talk:Yumm|talk]]) 05:47, 21 November 2012 (CST)

which is the other project? any news? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:05, 21 November 2012 (CST)

@CHANCS i dont know but he did tweet- これでisと並行執筆になったので今年はもう予定ぎっちぎち。来年も。しかしがんばるぞー！- i dont read jap so i cant read it

== Infinite Stratos Reprint ==

Ok i have been confused with the various pieces of info that keep coming out about IS, so i was wondering if someone can provide me some clarification, ok so the author had a disagreement with the publishing company and due to this a long hiatus, now the novels are being reprinted and will be released starting with the first two novels in April of 2013. The reprints will have new designs from the new illustrator, is that right so far? If i'm way off then please do point this out as right now i'm just trying to piece it all together, ok well lastly comes the big question that i'm wondering about, the current 7 volumes released of IS, is this reprint and change of company have anything to do with the content of the first 7 volumes? In other words when the supposed volume 8 comes out it will continue with the same story where it left off but just with different illustrations? Is the reprint changing the content itself or just the illustrations?

The reprinted version of the first seven novels will have new illustrations by the new artist, the story will remain untouched. So the eighth novel will continue from the seventh when it comes out. [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 05:31, 1 January 2013 (CST)

Just curious about the status on Infinite Stratos. Since volume 8 is planned to come out on April 25, I have no doubt our translators will be scrabling for a copy of the raws(a copy for reading, a copy for sharing and a copy for safe keeping), however will volumes 1-7 be reworked? I can't say I'm not interested in seeing the new artwork by CHOCO, but I' also aware of the extra time and effort it will take to go over the previous volumes and update the PDFs(not really, I've reread Mahouka 4 time before I knew it), and the time constraint of living life. Since the previous volumes will be releases on the 25th in the following months, I should be able secure my copies as well. ^_^
let me correct that... I should be looking out for the previous versions of volume 1-7... [[User:Keisanichi|Keisanichi]] ([[User talk:Keisanichi|talk]]) 18:57, 1 February 2013 (CST)

The only difference would be the artwork reprint iirc, unless Izuru decided to be a bitch and add things inbetween 1 and 7.

-[[User:Koakuma|Koakuma]] ([[User talk:Koakuma|talk]]) 03:36, 2 February 2013 (CST)

let's hope that doesn't happen. ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 11:47, 25 February 2013 (CST)

== Is there a Blu-Ray DVD 2/4 Story? ==

I see that there is a Blu-Ray DVD 1 Story and a Blu-Ray DVD 3 Story, do the other Blu-Ray DVDs have side stories?

== Download links are down for the side stories ==

I noticed that the dl links for the Blu-Ray stories are down. Is there anyway to set them back up on a different site like depositfile?

The link to volume 5 is down. Is there any re uploading of the file??

Also the link to volume 5 is down. Is there any uploads of it anywhere??

== Volume 8 Prologue ==

Some time ago, an incomplete version of the prologue of volume 8 was uploaded, then locked away. The current translation lacks a prologue and the first chapter doen't resemble that one (and there's always the question of how did they reach the circumpstances of the beggining of the chapter).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:48, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

You are probably talking about april fools joke. [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 23:46, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

== Volume 8 Illustration ==

sadly Houki's dream was not shown in the illustration http://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:IS_v08_002-003.jpg[[User:Daime17|Daime17]] ([[User talk:Daime17|talk]]) 14:49, 31 July 2013 (CDT)
Seems like it wasn't juicy enough.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 17:54, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

== Volume 9 translation and illustrator change ==

Anyone know when volume 9 will be out? And why did the illustrator change?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 03:47, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

Check out the 'Series Overview' section of a series to see if the next release date is announced. If it isn't, then the publisher/author hasn't announced anything yet. [[User:MrAria|MrAria]] ([[User talk:MrAria|talk]]) 02:03, 19 August 2013 (CDT)

Ah cool thanks--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 01:48, 28 August 2013 (CDT)

== Volume 9... ==

Umm... I think that Volume 9 is out already... Is anyone currently translating it?
<br />
<br />
--Vol9 was annonced but then the release date got cancelled. There no Vol9 yet on amazon.co.jp, I think it still not released, the autor probably work more on the anime than the LN --[[User:Bejarid|Bejarid]] ([[User talk:Bejarid|talk]]) 07:26, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

<br />

-- Heard that Vol.9 was coming out late April 2014 (Lelouchkuran)

Volume 9 is now out as of April 25, 2014
<br />
<br />
Is it currently being translated?

Nada--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 01:21, 30 May 2014 (CDT)

Man, could you consider starting, since this is the only site which seems to have any of the LNs for this series?--[[User:Master388|Master388]] ([[User talk:Master388|talk]]) 23:42, 30 May 2014 (CDT)

The person(s) that are doing the translation will do them when they have time so it would be best to patiently wait i know that is what I'm doing. -- [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] ([[User talk:Wolfpup|talk]]) 10:51, 31 May 2014 (CDT)

It's not our place to rush the translators, however I think at the least people should keep us in the loop and let us know if they are translating, if they plan to, if possible when they plan to, and if anything comes up that prevents them from translating that they let us know. Translating is hard and the people who translate are doing it for free so we can't be ungrateful and try to pressure them but I think translators could keep us up to date so we don't go insane checking the site every hour. I mean a quick sentence saying that their busy with life and will try and get back to it in whatever amount of time should not be too hard to do. If I am out of line though please tell me and I'll apologize. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 21:47, 2 June 2014 (CDT))

Er, Omega. Though I certainly agree with you on some points, it should be noted that no translators have been marked as Active in this translation project since 9 came out, nor have any registered. That should be answer enough as to whether or not they're translating it or not. If a translator is interested in the project (which I admit to being hopeful for also), then naturally they will do so. So until somebody states they're gonna pick it up, you can only be patient about it. It's a popular enough series, I'm sure someone will get to it eventually. Also, helpful hint: hopefully you're not refreshing the IS page all the time. If you are, it may be more useful to you to keep the Recent changes page open and scan it for any IS updates. [[Special:Contributions/216.164.161.18|216.164.161.18]] 14:38, 3 June 2014 (CDT)

== Ichika... Ichika... ==

Now I haven't read any of the novels, only watched the anime, but totally spoil it for me. Has Ichika made progress with any girl? Like any? ...Any? And if not, come wake me when he does. My life is waiting on that moment.

[[User:NatsuXDragneel|xDaCx]] ([[User talk:NatsuXDragneel|talk]]) 23:15, 3 December 2013 (CST)

Sorry. It will lead to an Infinite Wait. Unfortunately for all of us who enjoy harem rom-coms, the author has inadvertently made Ichika into a measurable character meme. If you don't understand what I mean, just google for Ichika Dense Meter. I was laughing so hard when I found a scale used to compare other stories main male protagonists on a scale using Ichika as the worst. And sadly it's quite valid considering Ichika would rather them not get so close. As it stands with current "progress", I'd have to say that Chifuyu would be the first person he'd go for. LOL and that would likely be followed by Maya tied with Tatenashi. The rest are so frikkin' competitive that they constantly get in each other's way leaving the above mentioned three pretty much free passes to be close to him. But since we're talking about Ichika, it'll never happen until someone makes a serious, clear and repetitive confession to him. There's a very good explanation for why but that might take too much space, where as if you would chose to read them and see the parts regarding his childhood life, you'd see it pretty clearly why he's a rather dense, if not slightly effeminate, kind of guy.
[[User:Fallton13|Fallton13]] ([[User talk:Fallton13|talk]]) 02:15, 14 December 2013 (EST)
=====LN vs Anime=====

For those of you who have read the LN, is it significantly better than it's anime counterpart? It's not like I hated the anime but how desperate the girls seemed to be to get after Ichika's d**k was a little annoying. Is it toned down a little in the novel? I understand that it's a harem series and so, to some degree, it's to be expected but I thought it was a bit much in the second season.

It's a harem series so it will always be like that. If nothing serious is going on and they go back to daily like the girls will be after Ichika. I mean think about it, if you were IN LOVE with someone wouldn't you spend the time trying to form a relationship with them and get them to fall for you rather than wasting time and doing nothing? Especially when someone else is after them? But as for your question, having watched the anime and almost caught up to it's point in the light novel, it will be more in the light novel. There will usually always be more of that in the light novel than in the anime. A scene in the anime could be twice or three times as long in the LN. But at the same time it's not overwhelming. And it applies to other parts like the action. Also the scenes might flow better and be clearer to you in the LN than in the Anime. I think you should really give it a try and read it. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:17, 30 May 2014 (CDT))

If you really wanted to easily keep updated with updates, you would learn to use the watchlist... --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 17:02, 3 June 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2014-05-27T21:04:54Z

Bilagaana: Created page with "Have a question about Lili vs Lily. All the other chapters I have read have used Lily. Should Lili be changed to Lily? --~~~~"

Have a question about Lili vs Lily.
All the other chapters I have read have used Lily. Should Lili be changed to Lily?
--[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 16:04, 27 May 2014 (CDT)

Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou

2014-05-26T01:56:22Z

Bilagaana: re-ordered

[[Image:MimizukutoYorunoOuCover.png|thumb|Cover]]

Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou (ミミズクと夜の王 ''Mimizuku and the King of Night'') is a light novel by Kougyoku Izuki, and happens to be her first work. It won the Grand Prize in the 13th Dengeki Novel Contest. The book is a stand-alone work, but the author has also written a continuation volume entitled Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi (毒吐姫と星の石 ''The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone'').

The ''Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Portuguese (Portuguese)]]
*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou - Français|Français (French)]]

==Story Synopsis==

Mimizuku, a small girl with chains on her wrists and ankles and the numbers "332" branded onto her forehead, wanders into the Forest of Night seeking to be eaten by a monster. However, when the ruler of the monsters, the mysterious and beautiful "King of Night," refuses to eat her, she tries to formulate a way to convince him otherwise.

==Translation==

=== [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Registration Page|Registration]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

==Updates==
*25 May 2014
**Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi translation started
*17 April 2011
**Project complete
*19 March 2011
**Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou project officially underway

==''Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou'' by Kougyoku Izuki==

===Mimizuku and the King of Night ([[Mimizuku and the King of Night: Volume|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?87y4mgh2xbkiixq PDF] - [http://kylechong.com/misc/epub/Mimizuku%20and%20the%20King%20of%20Night.epub EPUB])===

::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Prologue|Prologue - The Forest of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Suicidal Mimizuku and the Human-Hating King of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Threshold to Blessings]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Purgatory Flowers]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Deliverance]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Gentle Lapse]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Seal of the King of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Knight and Maiden]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Deliverance II]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Epilogue|Epilogue - Mimizuku and Fukurou]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Author's Word|Author's Word - What Lies Beyond Prayers]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Commentary|Commentary /Hiro Arikawa]]

==''Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi'' by Kougyoku Izuki==
===The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone===
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue|Prologue - The Temple of Stars]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Abandoned Child Erza]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Mute Princess's Wedding]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Dinner and Chalices]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Goodbye, Prince]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Vion's Poison-Breather]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The Night the Castle Fell]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Good News on Bare Feet]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - About Stars and Divine Destiny]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Epilogue|Epilogue - The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Aberrant King]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Author's Word|Author's Word - Halfway Down this Long Road]]

==Project Staff==

===Translators===
:* [[User:Amazing Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]]
:* [[User:Rage Beat06|Rage]]

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcome.
:* [[username:shadowmaster850|shadowmaster850]]

==Series Overview==
* ミミズクと夜の王, ISBN 978-4840237154, February 2007
* 毒吐姫と星の石, ISBN 978-4048700580, 10 November 2010

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Izuki Kougyoku]]
[[Category:Completed Project]]

Owari no Chronicle:Volume6 Chapter 18

2014-05-23T20:24:15Z

Bilagaana: typo

==Chapter 18: Future Circumstances==
[[Image:OnC_v06_0179.png|thumb]]
''Do you call ambition for oneself the ego?

''Do you call ambition for others hope?

''Do you really need to think so strictly?

When Miyako awoke, her vision was filled with scarlet light.

Every part of her vision, from the center on out, was filled with the colors of orange and reddish yellow.

She noticed the state of her body a moment later. She was lying on her back and the leaves of the forest and the sky lay before her.

Even the layers of green leaves were dyed red.

…''It’s evening.

She looked around and saw a shadowy form. That shadowy form was a man she recognized.

“Hey, you idiot!”

She quickly rose up for two reasons. First, she was not actually lying on the ground. He was holding her. And second…

“You’re bleeding!”

She got up and turned around to find him sitting with his back to the earth that had crumbled from the cliff.

His blond hair was in disarray and dyed red by the light and something dark was flowing down his forehead. For an instant, she recalled her upperclassman in middle school who she hit in the head with a baseball, but she shook her head.

He was not bleeding as much as that incident.

A closer look showed his right arm was bent at a questionable angle. One of the two bones making up his forearm had to be broken.

“You idiot…”

She could tell he had protected her. She felt the pain of a scrape on the outside of her right calf, but it was a light injury compared to his. She could rub some spit on it and let it heal.

She looked around and saw no one else around. It had clearly been a fairly large landslide and the cliff had collapsed diagonally toward the inside of the concept space.

While atop the cliff, Apollo had said the concept weakened around the outer edge, but how strong was the concept here? They were farther from the outer edge than before.

She opened her mouth to call for someone, but something stopped her.

“There is no need to worry. I will heal before long,” said a quiet voice.

She turned around in surprise and breathed a sigh of relief that he was alive, but she spoke so as to hide her relief.

“Don’t try to protect me to show off, you idiot. You’re too weak for that.”

“And here I thought you might thank me.”

He wearily closed his eyes, but formed a smile with only his mouth.

That was the expression of his lies, so Miyako ignored it and took his right arm.

“It’ll hurt a bit, but bear with it. I’ll set it in place.”

“No need. It’s no use, so please stop. You’re being a nuisance.”

“Don’t be stupid. Is that anything to say to the person you just tried to save?”

“Are you any different, Miyako? You are complaining to the person who saved you.” He gave the mouth-only smile once more. “Why didn’t you leave? Now is your only chance. This base will soon prepare for battle and we will be unable to let you go. …I hear you are ‘job hunting’. In other words, you are being tested in order to join an organization.”

“That doesn’t matter. You don’t have to worry about it.”

“It does matter,” he insisted. “Miyako, you live in the world beyond that wall. You must leave those of us who live on this side of the wall. You should prioritize your own future over us.”

“Even if I still have things left to do here?”

“You mean naming the automatons? It makes no difference whether they have names or not.”

“Yes, it does!!” she roared back.

She was aware she was losing her cool, but it was too late.

She grabbed his collar and made him face her. As soon as he opened his narrow eyes, she stared into them.

“My name is Miyako. My father gave me that name so a great number of people would gather around me. You have the name of the sun god and you have that power, don’t you? Are you saying it’s meaningless to give those maids names and let them trust in their own strength!?”

“You truly trust in your name, don’t you?” His eyebrows lay flat and he looked her directly in the eye. “But my father was not like yours. He gave me my name, controlled what I did, and then left after forcing everything onto me. …And I can no longer live up to my name. 3rd-Gear’s sun was lost and there are no more people to wish for a king. Having a name includes things like that as well.”

Apollo spat out a short laugh.

“Go home, Miyako. Go home and tell your father you gave names and strength to a great number of people who gathered around you, but then a heartless man prevented you from doing anything more. That gives you enough of a reason to go crying to your father, doesn’t it? Return to that father who understands you, unlike mine.”

“My father died ten years ago! He left to save others and died!” said Miyako. “Do you even know what Christmas is, foreigner!? I got into a lot of trouble as a kid and I was always thinking that I should be honest with my dad at some point. I used that as an excuse to buy him a small bottle as a Christmas gift, since he loved alcohol. He laughed and we both promised never to drink too much. That was when he first told me why he gave me my name. He said he had work to do and we could discuss it more later, but that was the last I ever saw of him!”

Had he understood her or not?

...''I can never know what he thought of me.

She then realized they were more or less arguing over who had been the most unfortunate.

She did not like it, but she could not forgive someone who thought of themselves as unfortunate.

…''Even in similar circumstances, I never thought of myself as unfortunate.

After all…

“A lot happened after that. I’m not trying to whitewash the past, but there’s one thing I can never forget: the meaning of my name. And I’m trying to live up to that name! Even if my dad is gone and no one is expecting it of me, I won’t back down when it comes to my name!”

She punctuated her words with a headbutt and felt the impact.

It brought pain, but the man shook his head once and glared at her beyond that pain.

She heard him speak.

“You’re trying to live a life you aren’t ashamed of? You won’t back down? Don’t be naïve!”

An answering headbutt reached her.

The sound of impact rang through her head.

It had a decent ring to it.

''This bastard’s not half bad,'' she thought as she was knocked back and quickly recovered.

She started with a return hit.

“Urah!”

But the sound of impact was weak because he had kept his head from being knocked back.

They pressed their foreheads together, he ground his teeth together, and he spoke some more.

“Leave, Miyako. If you are that insistent, then use your name to take on the world outside of here.”

“Yeah, I will leave and I will take on that world. But I’ll finish things here first.”

“What is there to finish here? Do you like being pampered by automatons that much?”

“I’ll overcome that pampering!”

She gave a point-blank headbutt and pushed him away with the movement of her head.

“The automatons started saying they were grateful for what I had done. I’ll go from being a guest and become someone who can do for them what they can’t! What’s wrong with that!?”

“That is for their master to do!”

“If you’d been doing it, I wouldn’t have been able to take your place!”

“Then are you trying to become their master!? Are you doing these things while setting aside the final human of 3rd-Gear and ignoring his decisions!? How will you take responsibility? The automatons would not have changed if you had left well enough alone, so how will you take responsibility for changing them!?”

His question was accompanied by a headbutt and it was quite effective.

She felt briefly dizzy and somewhat reevaluated him.

…''He’s got a decent amount of resolve.

There was more to a fight than having resolve, but that could be the deciding factor in some things. Without resolve, one could not gather the strength needed to withstand pain.

His question shook her resolve and filled himself with it. That synergy caused twice the damage.

His question of responsibility had likely been what he truly thought, so Miyako opened her mouth to speak.

To bring back her shaken resolve, she did not bother calculating anything out in her mind. If he was throwing his true thoughts her way, she would say what was on her mind as well.

“You don’t know what to do, do you? You lost your world, you lost your father, and now you don’t know what to do.”

''I’m tearing into him,'' she realized. ''But I’m also talking to my old self.

But these were her true thoughts. She did not hold back and she did not think about the consequences.

She went on to say something she should not have if she wanted to maintain an amicable relationship.

“I don’t care about taking responsibility. It doesn’t matter to me that your world was destroyed.” She raised her head. “But I know what I’d do if I were you. I’d eventually find a job in the outside world. I’d make sure of it. Once I desired that, I’d go to the place I desired, work there, become accepted there, make mistakes, complain, kick my boss, get punched by my boss, become friends with my boss, and all the while create something and earn money. And…”

“And?”

“I’d use that money to feed the automatons here.”

She faced forward and saw Apollo’s yellow eyes looking her way.

“The automatons do not need you in order to be fed. They are self-sufficient. In fact, they do not need to eat anything other than small amounts of fuel. And how would you feed all of the automatons here? Would you earn enough money to pay them all a wage?”

“Are you stupid? People don’t eat food. They eat satisfaction.”

She felt she was being naïve, but this was what she truly thought.

Strength filled her grip on his collar. ''This will work,'' she told herself before saying what she had wanted to say at the company interview.

“Money, food, things, social status, questions, answers, going somewhere, returning home, doing something, destroying something, being with someone, and leaving someone are all forms of the same sense of satisfaction!!” she said. “If serving people is what automatons do, then even a small amount of money will make a record of that service. Even adding on one more coin to the pile will make a noise they can store in their mechanical memory and the number of those stored noise will show the passage of time as they’ve served their master. Those memories will prove that it happened in the real world and not just in their heads.”

“And what will that accomplish? That is sentimentality and you are forcing it onto them.”

“What’s wrong with sentimentality? Even machines remember the past and they need some proof to feel pride in their work. If that kind of sentimentality is wrong, are you saying it’s wonderful to have no emotions at all, Apollo!? If you do nothing and avoid any emotions, you’ll never gain the pride you might lose and you won’t have any pain in your past! But isn’t it the lack of those things that led to the destruction of 3rd-Gear’s people and left only machines behind!?”

She laughed.

“The hopeless humans who had lost their emotions died off while the machines with the ability to gain those things survived. And where’s the god who made your world like that?”

“Well…”

“That god is no longer just in our minds. He’s in the sky above those machines who are growing flowers! When those flowers inevitably die, it will scar those dolls’ memories and I’ll tell them not to fear the fact that flowers die. Just as they let the flowers bloom to create their own pasts, the flowers created their pasts to leave behind seeds. The same satisfaction lies in both the dolls and the flowers. I’ll find my satisfaction in increasing 3rd-Gear’s sentimentality like that, so I’ll be perfectly happy ignoring you as you reject that satisfaction!”

She swung back her head and felt strength fill her entire body.

…''This will definitely work.

She gave one last comment as she swung her head toward his forehead.

“Just you watch! If you insist on being an emotionless master, I’ll become a sentimental master!”

Her shout was immediately answered by a voice from the cliff overhead.

“Is that true, Lady Miyako!?”

Moira 1st’s sudden voice was followed by a few dozen figures leaning out from the cliff.

Miyako froze in place when she heard the sounds of several people moving at once. She looked up at the cliff while still holding Apollo’s collar and pulling him toward her.

Moira 1st and the other maids were gathered below the scarlet sky. Moira 2nd was missing, but all those she had named were there.

Miyako looked at them while on her knees.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

“We arrived to save you two, but Lord Apollo said he wished to speak with you first.

Hearing that, Miyako looked down and saw the young man’s shoulder’s shaking as he averted his gaze.

…''That son of a bitch.

“Were you faking when you looked unconscious before?’

“Yes, I suppose you could put it that way.”

“And…were you guiding my thoughts?”

“Such cruel suspicion, Miyako. I simply wanted to speak honestly with you.”

“Oh? That’s surprising.”

She nodded and some new dark emotion welled up from the bottom of her gut.

She opened her mouth to speak and only a simple verb escaped.

“Die.”

“Ha ha. No need to be so violent, Miyako. Women should speak with more lovely language than that.”

“Have a lovely death.”

“W-wait. Calm down, Miyako.”

“Death is an instant. Not even I can make it wait.”

“You are quite the poet.”

“Then do I need to write you an elegy? Viva the afterlife.”

As she spoke, Miyako realized something.

…''Huh?

She grabbed his right hand and looked at his supposedly broken right arm.

“What is it, Miyako? Is there something wrong with my arm?”

It was no longer broken.

She felt her back tremble, but not from fear or surprise. She did not understand the truth in her hand, so she gained a feeling of the unknown.

But as she remained speechless, Apollo pulled on her hand and lightly brushed off his arm.

“It seems to have healed. The people of 3rd-Gear have long lives, after all.”

“S-sure,” she agreed while thinking back.

According to Moira 1st, the people of 3rd-Gear had long lives, but their metabolisms were about the same as the people of Low-Gear.

…''So why did his arm heal so quickly?

The injury on his forehead was also gone. She touched her own forehead and found no blood on it. That meant his forehead injury had healed before the exchange of headbutts had begun.

…''What’s going on?

As she thought, Apollo stood up and the maids descended the cliff to meet him. The maids held their hands down, used their gravitational control to press and hold the crumbled cliff face in place, and jogged down.

Moira 1st took the lead and she looked back and forth between the two humans with a smile.

“We have now reconfirmed the two of you as our masters.”

“No, um. I was only…”

As soon as Miyako frantically spoke up, Apollo turned his back and his shoulders shook.

Once she realized he was laughing, Miyako felt her cheeks flush. She assumed no one could tell in the evening sun, so she turned toward Moira 1st, relaxed her shoulders, and had a single thought.

…''Well, that’s how it turned out.

“Fine then. I’ll help out where I can. A university student working to find a job in modern Japan only knows the ideal form of a corporation and I’ve heard people seeking a workplace to achieve their goals is the way out of a recession. Sorry I don’t have the experience to say anything that isn’t straight out of a textbook.”

She took a breath and spoke in response to Moira 1st’s deepening smile and the smiles of expectation behind her.

“Doing nothing is an acceptable choice too. It’s a whole lot better than actively making thing worse. Still, I want to do something with this world that’s being wasted.”

“Really, what is going on?”

A voice filled a small, oblong room.

The student dorm room contained a bunk bed and the lockers near the entrance were labelled “Center of the World – Sayama” and “Sensible One – Shinjou”.

The beginnings of night could be seen through the window across from the entrance and someone sat at the desk by the window. The short boy had a white bandanna around his head and he wore a black T-shirt and the pants of his school uniform.

He spoke to someone over a cell phone.

“How is Mikage-san doing? Oh, that’s her journal. She writes in it every day. Could you put her on for a moment?”

After a few seconds, he spoke toward the sounds coming from the phone.

“Mikage-san, you’re writing in your journal, aren’t you? I don’t think I’ll be able to read it today, but would it be okay if I read it tomorrow morning when we travel to Okayama with the others?”

After a short silence, he lowered his head a bit.

“I’m sorry. I should have been more reliable. Anyway, I’ll call again in the morning, but you can have Kazami-san call me if there are any problems. Don’t worry. She’s my upperclassman, so she holds a higher position than me and you can trust her. I promise she won’t do anything you don’t want. Can you put her back on?”

After more silence, he scratched at his head.

“Oh, yes. That’s right. I can somehow understand her even though she can’t speak. I just have an idea what she’s probably thinking. Sure, I’ll put Izumo-san on.”

Izumo appeared from the bottom bunk wearing a black track suit and raised a hand toward the boy by the window.

The boy tossed the cell phone and Izumo caught it

“What is it, Chisato? Are you lonely?” he asked sleepily. “Yeah, Hiba said something about understanding her even when she doesn’t speak. Making all those assumptions seems pretty dangerous to me.”

“I-Izumo-san! You’re ruining everything!”

“Hm? Don’t worry about it, Chisato. It’s just the complaints of a small fry. We can get across what we want to say without speaking too. Like when we’re in bed every night and- you’ll kill me if I say any more? You’ll shove me out of the helicopter tomorrow? Ha ha ha. No need to be shy.”

“That’s being shy?”

Hiba glared over from the window, but Izumo ignored him.

“Well, I hope you can enjoy your time with Mikage. It’s been a while since you’ve had a female roommate, hasn’t it?”

“Oh, can you pass something on to Kazami-san? Tell her not to help Mikage-san when she uses her cane to walk and not to help her even if she trips. And even if it’s easier to communicate in writing, tell her to avoid it if possible. It might take longer, but she can figure out what Mikage-san is saying from her limited pronunciation.”

“You sure are strict.”

“Mikage-san is the one that wants it.”

“Oh?” Izumo sounded impressed. “Did you hear that, Chisato? Of course, I hear it caused quite a commotion when you reserved the women’s bath for her. She’s pretty mature.”

For a while, Izumo simply nodded as he listened to the voice over the phone.

After a fair number of comments and about seven nods, he turned to Hiba.

“Do you have anything to say?”

“No,” answered Hiba.

Izumo passed it on, hung up, sighed, and placed the phone in the charger stand on the floor.

“Now then.”

Izumo faced Hiba and Hiba frowned.

“What is it? You look like you have something to say.”

“I was just thinking how strange it is that my grandfather, yours, and Sayama’s all knew each other.”

“It is a strange feeling. But…”

“But?”

Hiba scratched his head apologetically.

“I still have no intention of telling you about the second impurity. Sorry.”

“That’s fine, but did that battle this morning make you want to join us?”

Hiba gave a troubled smile and did not answer, so Izumo gave a quiet laugh.

“Hiba, what do you plan to do if the battle with 3rd-Gear ends?”

“That’s easy. That should mean Mikage-san can evolve once more, so I would leave Keravnos with all of you and live in peace.”

“Are you fighting for her evolution?”

“Yes,” he replied. “I think she isn’t evolving because we have to fight and because we don’t have the Concept Core. I just want to be with her and-…”

“Don’t say it all. You’ll spread the feeling too thin.”

“Perhaps, but do you have anything like that?”

“Yeah. I’m always thinking about…well, unspeakably dirty things I can do with Chisato and- What’s with that look? Is that not what you meant?”

“No, but I did gain a bit of respect for you. About 20%...no, 15%.”

Izumo nodded in satisfaction.

“But it doesn’t look like that’s all there is to it. Do you have another reason?”

“Yes. 3rd-Gear’s Typhon abducted someone the other night, remember? Well, I lost an older sister a long time ago. She went missing.”

“An older sister?”

“Yes. My grandfather took her in about ten years ago. It was about three months after Mikage-san arrived. He said he was making her his granddaughter.”

“What kind of girl was she?”

“Despite being a girl, she was an incredibly good swordfighter. I was no match for her at all. I tried so many times to get up close and grope her breasts, but I never managed it.”

“I see. If someone as agile as you couldn’t manage it, she must’ve been quite something.”

Hiba nodded, but clenched his right fist and gathered strength in it.

“I don’t know how it would turn out now. At the time, my father had died and I think my grandfather was planning to make her his successor, but she suddenly vanished about a year later.”

“Vanished? What was her name? I might be able to check on it with IAI’s intelligence network.”

“Her name was Miki. Do you know a Hiba Miki?”

“No.” Izumo scratched his head. “Sorry. But you think it might’ve been 3rd-Gear’s doing, don’t you?”

“We’ve covered more or less why I’m fighting, but what about you?”

“Because it’s fun. Why else?”

His immediate and casual response caused Hiba to stop moving.

After a few seconds of silence, Hiba frowned.

“Fun? People die in these battles.”

“I can’t help it if I find it fun and there’s no point in lying. I’ve given this a fair bit of thought even if I don’t have as much combat experience as you.” A bitter laugh leaked from his mouth. “I have divine protection from my mother, a place where I can go all out, my bonds with Chisato, my trust with my foolish underclassmen and comrades, and other things you wouldn’t believe if I said them aloud. And for the moment, I find all those things out there on the battlefield. With a normal life, I’d probably find them on a sports team or in a club, though.”

“Are you treating the concept battles like a sport?”

“The classroom and the workplace are their own kind of battlefield. Or do you think your battlefields are especially harsh compared to school or work?” Izumo looked straight at Hiba. “If so, you need to apologize to everyone staring out the school window or doodling in class. And you need to apologize to the people standing behind the register or riding a scooter around delivering pizzas. You can apologize by stripping naked, fully prostrating yourself on the ground, and having a photo shoot. And make sure to do it outside.”

“I-I don’t want to do that outside! Oh, but I don’t want to do it inside either.”

“I see. So you don’t like exhibitionism. Then remember this,” said Izumo. “You’ll find battlefields everywhere. No matter where you go, some people win, some lose, some succeed, and some fail. And people can leave or die in accidents anywhere. All I’m saying is that I want to enjoy it all if possible. In that way, there’s no such thing as a fun and peaceful life where you do nothing. If you want to find real peace…”

“Yes?”

“It’s when you sleep with the girl that means the world to you. Although you could say that’s its own kind of battle. So are you going to do nothing but sleep with Miakge?”

“That’s not possible… And you’re absolutely horrible. My respect for you rose to 30%, though.”

“Good, good.” Izumo nodded. “Anyway, I heard from Chisato that you’ve been taking baths with Mikage every day.”

“W-wait a minute! Someone needs to wipe down her body and help her when she can’t get up from the bath.”

Hiba frantically stood from his chair, but Izumo held out a hand to stop him while sitting on the bed.

“No need to panic. I’m not criticizing you. In fact, I heard that her body is still not fully made. Is that true?”

“Yes.” Hiba slowly sat back down and crossed both his legs and arms. “I couldn’t say it before because she was with us, but nothing related to being a girl has developed. I think it’s because her evolution stopped before she had any knowledge about that stuff.”

“Does she have the knowledge now?”

“Yes. An upperclassman in my club works part-time at Yokota, so I asked him to get me a foreign textbook. Mikage-san’s questions when she reads it are so unintentionally severe that you would have a hard time making me that embarrassed if you tried. She’ll lean up against me or suddenly take off her clothes to compare with the textbook. I’m just…how should I put it? I don’t know what to do!”

“Calm down, boy. To her, she’s just trying to learn. You need to restrain yourself. Although I suppose she isn’t equipped for it even if you couldn’t.”

Hiba narrowed his eyes at that and sank a bit in his chair.

“She sometimes asks if I would be happier if she were a proper girl.”

“What do you say?”

“I’m not telling.”

Hiba smiled bitterly and Izumo did too.

“Well, from what I can see, she’s a good girl. I thought she would be more reliant on you, but she’s actually doing what Chisato tells her.”

“She’s neutral about anyone I don’t view as an enemy. The only people she will smile at or let touch her without getting cautious are my mother, my grandparents, and me.”

“She smiles?”

“That was the first thing she learned with her evolution.”

“I see.”

Izumo nodded but did not ask further.

Hiba then seemed to realize something, looked around with a serious expression, and shrugged.

“Anyway, what’s the deal with Sayama-san and Shinjou-san?”

“What do you mean?” asked Izumo.

“There are rumors going around the school that they’re in a homosexual relationship,” he said quietly. “The Daily Rose Taka put out by the girls newspaper club is serializing a novel, the school-wide hard gay poll had Sayama-san at the top, and they were seen embracing each other this morning.” Hiba slapped his knee. “Oh, right. Kazami-san might know something. I hear she was at the school department store with Shinjou-san buying swimsuits. And both of them bought girl’s swimsuits.”

“Wait just a moment. I need to check on something.”

Hiba tilted his head as Izumo pulled out his cell phone.

“Hey, Chisato? Have we not told Hiba about Shinjou?”

As Hiba continued tilting his head, Izumo quietly said something into the phone and nodded a few times. Finally, he slowly returned the phone to its stand.

“…”

He sank back onto the edge of the bed, hung his head, and rested that head on his hand.

“D-did something happen?” asked Hiba.

“Well, it looks like we’ll be seeing a lot of each other for a while, so I should probably tell you.”

“Is it about Sayama-san and Shinjou-san?”

“Yeah.” Izumo nodded and faced Hiba with a serious expression. “Keep it a secret, but everything you’ve heard is true.”

“Really?”

Izumo said nothing and did not nod, but then he sighed.

“As your upperclassman, I order you to sleep on the top bunk tonight. I don’t want to catch the Sayama germs.”

“W-wouldn’t Shinjou-san’s bed be the same?” asked Hiba as he stood.

His foot caught on the chair and the chair’s wheels sent it sliding into the dresser to the side. The collision produced a dull noise.

“Oh, s-sorry. And this isn’t even my room.”

“I wouldn’t poke around over there. You might find some evidence.”

“P-please don’t scare me like that.”

Hiba moved to the dresser hidden behind the bed, so he left Izumo’s sight.

“It looks like something fell from the top of the…”

Hiba trailed off and the silence continued for several seconds.

After a few more seconds of nothing, Izumo tilted his head.

“Hey, Hiba. What’s the matter?’

“Um, Izumo-san?”

Hiba moved out from behind the bed holding something white. He spread out the white object between his hands.

“This fell from the top of the dresser.”

“Looks like girl’s underwear to me.”

“D-don’t act like it’s normal! Why is this here!?”

“Let me be blunt: with Sayama and Shinjou, it is normal.”

“Wait a minute! Have this schools morals completely crumbled!?”

“Don’t worry about it,” said Izumo as he stood up and slapped his own chest. “Well? Do you see how normal I am now?”

“I think you’re making an unfair comparison.”

“Don’t worry about that either. Anyway, at the Seto Inland Sea training camp tomorrow, I order you to share a tent with Sayama. Good luck. I know you can manage.”

“No, I can’t!!”

As soon as he shouted out with the girl’s underwear in his hand, the chime indicating lights out rang.

A hard sound broke through the stillness.

In the forest below the night sky was a clearing behind a lit factory.

The fifty meter clearing had been created by digging down into the ground and it contained two figures.

The two figures in the darkness were female.

They were both tall, they both had long black hair, and they both held wooden swords, but one was collapsed on the ground.

The one who had fallen to a sitting position was the younger of the two. The girl had sharp eyes, she wore a white denim shirt and jeans, and she clicked her tongue.

“You’re the same as always, Tatsumi.”

She glared up at her opponent. The girl named Tatsumi’s wooden sword was hanging down and not at the ready.

Tatsumi wore a yellow dress and a white cardigan and she had a smile on the eyes below her hair which was brushed to the side.

“If you can give me a look like that, you have the right attitude, Mikoku. You have to leave before long, right? If you’re catching the ten o’clock train to Yokohama, you need to leave here by eight.”

“Isn’t that a little early?”

“You’re going to Yokohama and you’ll be eating dinner there, right?”

Mikoku sighed, ignored Tatsumi’s subsequent complaint, and pointed toward the factory with her chin.

“I would love to visit Chinatown there, but Shino has prepared something for today.”

“Really? But she has her own work to do. …Alex, where is Shino?”

“Asleep. On top of me.”

The voice seemed to come from a megaphone, but it did not reach the surrounding area. It was a directional voice.

“I see,” replied Tatsumi as her shoulders lowered. “If Shino has prepared something, that may be better.”

“That would be best. I’m sure she has made much more than necessary.”

Mikoku began to stand up.

“…!”

But Tatsumi stepped up to her and swung her wooden sword at the younger girl’s ankle.

Mikoku evaded the high-speed attack by using her standing motion to jump straight up and she brought her wooden sword toward Tatsumi.

“!”

Tatsumi was already twisting her body upwards.

The sword swinging down responded to the twisting by jumping upwards.

A clear sound filled the air and Mikoku’s wooden sword broke in half. Pieces of cloth scattered from her shirt’s collar and wind struck her cheek.

She could do nothing while in midair and something struck her chest.

The hard and gently pointed object was the tip of Tatsumi’s wooden sword.

The wooden weapon was lightly pressed against her sternum and a smile gave a warning from the other end of the weapon.

“Open your mouth and breathe out.”

Before she could, something happened.

Strength slowly gathered in the tip of the sword. It was not enough strength to provide pain, but it accelerated over a series of instants.

“This will knock you away, so prepare to land!”

Exactly that happened while still providing no pain.

Tatsumi vanished from Mikoku’s vision and was replaced by the sky.

Mikoku did not know what had happened.

She finally realized she had rotated around, but then her back struck the grassy embankment making the edge of the clearing.

“…!”

She had known this would happen, so she was sprawled out and relaxed. The air in her lungs had vanished and her loosening muscles opened up her chest before she could try to breathe in.

She was able to take a normal breath of oxygen which steadied her vision.

''Where is Tatsumi?'' she thought.

The other girl’s location would tell her how far she had been thrown.

But that idea proved fruitless because Tatsumi stood to her right.

“You are absurd.”

“You should be able to do this much yourself.”

“…”

She did not think she could, but she did not feel like saying it now. They had argued countless times and she always lost.

As Mikoku remained silent, Tatsumi narrowed her eyes and held out a hand.

“I taught you a good bit in today’s lesson. Do you realize that?”

“Yes,” she agreed while reaching out her own hand.

Their hands touched.

“…”

An instant later, Mikoku heard her own footstep below her.

This was simply because Tatsumi had lifted her up in an instant. That footstep had been the sound of her standing.

Tatsumi stood before her like always and that made Mikoku gulp.

“Stick with it, okay? You haven’t been putting much effort into it lately.” Tatsumi narrowed her eyes. “You were not made Hajji’s bodyguard this time out of trust or obligation. Of course you weren’t. You understand, don’t you? You can use that technique too.”

“But I have never gotten a single attack on you during training.”

“You’re the type that shines during real battles.” Tatsumi shot down that excuse and tilted her head with a smile. “The trick is to carefully observe your opponent and use your strength to its fullest. If you observe them, you can see how to evade or block as much as possible, right? I prefer to block and knock them away, but you would likely do better evading and using their own movements to cut them down.”

Tatsumi made a small spiral movement with her outstretched hand.

That motion was the trick to scooping up one’s opponent’s strength and using it against them.

[[Image:OnC_v06_0211.png|thumb]]

Mikoku had never succeeded in using it.

…''I do best when simply using my full strength.

“I do not think I can fight like you, Tatsumi.”

“You don’t have to, but you’ll be in trouble if you can’t even keep Fafnir Custom’s cannon from hitting you. What if Hajji or Shino had been shot immediately afterwards?”

A gentle summer breeze washed over the concept space as Tatsumi spoke.

“Don’t worry, Mikoku. You can gain even more power than this and you will be able to master it for the sake of your world.”

“How can you know that?”

“Because that is what you wish for,” said Tatsumi. “Think about it. The more power people have or desire, the harder it is for them to fully utilize their power. I do not desire much power, but even I can reach this level.”

So…

“The fact that you still can’t fully utilize your power says you will grow to incredible heights.”

“You’re giving me too much credit. What I desire is a small thing.” She brushed aside Tatsumi’s hand, turned her back, and stepped up on the embankment. “I will wake Shino, eat dinner, and head to Kurashiki. Shino has her own mission to deal with.”

She heard a sigh from behind her.

“Are you worried about Shino?”

“Yes. Even if she will have Shiro with her, she is still-…”

“She’ll be fine. The problem is how worried you are, Mikoku,” said the voice behind her. “I’ve thought this for a while, and I think I should tell you now that you are taking on Army missions as an individual. Mikoku, what are you fighting for? Answer me like this is teen film.”

Mikoku could not answer Tatsumi’s question.

…''What am I fighting for?

She knew the answer, but it was no one else’s business. Not even Tatsumi’s.

She remained silent, stepped on the grassy embankment, and began walking away.

“You can’t do it like a teen film?”

“No,” she answered. “I can’t do it like a yakuza movie or a monster movie either.”

“Yeah, that probably wouldn’t work. Although doing it like last week’s Heidi vs. Mecha Onji could be good.”

“They never showed how the fight between Mach Peter and Giant Clara turned out, so I give that one a D. Anyway, if you have something to say, stop beating around the bush and say it.”

She turned around on the embankment and found Tatsumi had not moved.

As Tatsumi looked up from halfway up the embankment, the moonlight illuminated her quiet smile.

That expression was enough for Mikoku to draw back.

“If you want me to tell you, I will,” said Tatsumi while still smiling. “I believe I know what you are thinking concerning Shino. Once the coming battle with UCAT is over and this world is ours, you will leave everything to Shino and disappear.”

“…”

For a moment, Mikoku was unsure what to say.

…''How does she know that?

She forced herself to shrug in order to hide the surprise in her heart. She gave a mocking laugh and tried to deny Tatsumi’s allegation.

She opened her mouth, but Tatsumi spoke before she could.

“Don’t worry. I won’t tell Shino and she won’t be able to tell how desperate you are unless she crosses swords with you.”

“Wait, Tatsumi. Enough with the crazy delusions.”

“You wanted me to tell you, didn’t you? You have no right to stop me from speaking, so I will speak and you will listen to the end. If you have any complaints, then feel despair and do so with a loud sound effect.”

“Shobon!!”

“Alex, you be quiet. And no eavesdropping on a conversation between girls.”

“Shobon…”

Tatsumi sighed, but Mikoku brushed up her hair while feeling the impatience inside her.

Tatsumi was exactly right.

The Army would eventually clash with UCAT and the Army would use its power to take the leadership role of this world.

But Mikoku knew a certain fact.

…''Winning by force rarely ends well for you even if you manage to maintain control afterwards.

If the Army gained the rights to the world after their victory, Mikoku felt it would be best to leave those rights with the person who seemed the farthest removed from the Army’s power.

And as the one who used that power, she would have to distance herself from that person.

…''I need to distance myself from Shino.

But Tatsumi had also mentioned how she had realized this.

…''She realized I was desperate as we crossed swords?

“Tatsumi,” she called out. “Why is my being desperate related to Shino?”

The answer came immediately.

Tatsumi opened her mouth and spread her arms in the moonlight.

“That’s simple. Being desperate means you are willing to die, but why are you willing to die? Normally, people do not die for their own sake. That means it’s for someone else, and with you, who could it be but Shino?”

Tatsumi’s shoulders moved and she arrived before Mikoku’s eyes before the younger girl could prepare.

She could not even cry out in surprise before Tatsumi held a hand over her head.

The hand was clenched into a fist and pointed down.

“You idiot.”

A great noise burst from the space between the fist and head, pain shot from the top of her head to her butt, and all strength left her legs.

“…!!”

She held her head and crouched down while Tatsumi sighed and put her hands on her hips.

“Y’know,” said Tatsumi as if asking her to prepare for the coming words.

Mikoku looked up toward that swordsmanship teacher who had stopped smiling and gave a relaxed expression.

“Mikoku, you’re fighting for Shino’s sake,” came Tatsumi’s voice. “But if you die, it will be Shino’s fault. That’s what it means to fight for someone else’s sake. You are able to fight because they are there, but it will also mean you died because they were there. It means you would not have died if they had not been there.”

“…”

“It’s fortunate Shino has not realized what you are thinking. If she had, she would stop you from heading out to fight. She would tell you not to do that kind of thing for her. However, that would be more about escaping responsibility than about worrying for your safety.”

“Shino would never think about escaping responsibility!” reflexively shouted Mikoku. “She cares about others and she would never worry about her own responsibility!”

“That is why you can so easily blame your injuries on her. That isn’t fair, Mikoku.”

“…!”

“What’s with that look? Did I hit a sore spot? You can get mad if you want. Give a nice explosion of rage.”

Mikoku took action at that.

Her movement was sudden, but Tatsumi stepped back calmly as if she had predicted it.

However, Mikoku was able to see Tatsumi.

…''To the right!

She used her instincts more than her eyes to step on the embankment and send her right hand out in a jab.

An instant later, she felt something wrap around that hand.

Her hand had been grabbed.

“Kh.”

She could not move. Her wrist was held in place and her legs were stopped by pressure on her thigh.

However, her hand had made it through.

“Is this the first time one of your attacks has reached me?”

Mikoku turned toward that question and found the two of them facing each other halfway up the embankment. Tatsumi’s right hand had grabbed her hand and Tatsumi’s usual expressionless face lay beyond their hands.

“That anger brought your attack to me, so who was that anger for?”

Mikoku’s vision rotated.

By the time she realized she had been thrown, the moon had come into view. She felt the pale moon looked like a glowing jewel.

“…!”

When she struck the ground, she was no longer anywhere near the embankment. She was near the center of the clearing twenty meters away. The impact made her cough and Tatsumi’s voice reached her from the distance.

“You really can be stupid. Why did you let your guard down? Don’t forget to prepare to land and make it easier on your lungs.”

She did not have the composure to reply and she continued coughing as she got up and Tatsumi jogged to her side.

“C’mon, c’mon. Stand up and think. You have a decision to make. Will you yourself desire to fight or will place the blame on Shino? I will not say either one is right or wrong. If you choose to fight for yourself, you might selfishly head off to your own death,” said Tatsumi. “But Shino is doing her best to be accepted by all of you. She’s not doing it ''for'' you, though. She’s doing it for herself.”

“I…” she began until Tatsumi struck her head.

“You don’t need to give your answer now. Don’t be so hasty.” Tatsumi laughed. “Think about it for as long as you need. Whenever you fight, you will hurt your opponent, they will hurt you, someone important to you may be hurt, and yet you will survive. Whenever that happens, see if you are glad that you survived. See if you can selfishly be more glad that you survived than that you hurt your opponent.”

As Tatsumi spoke, she suddenly looked Mikoku in the eye and her expression crumbled into a smile.

“Don’t make me lecture you too much, okay? Shino is obedient, so lecturing her is boring. You on the other hand fight back, so lecturing you is a lot of fun.”

“That last half was nothing but forcing your own ideas on me.”

But after standing up, Mikoku asked a question.

“If I fight, will I eventually be able to speak on and on about nonsense like that?”

“Do you want to?”

“I have no one to tell it to,” she Mikoku. “And I think I need a partner like that if I am to find my reason to fight. I need someone who will not be shaken when I ask for the meaning of my actions and who will accept it all with a smile.”

“Am I not good enough?’

“Sorry, but you’re just someone I train with. The kind of partner I need in order to fight is an enemy. I need an enemy to take Shino’s place.”

As she spoke, Mikoku realized something.

…''Oh. I’m rejecting the idea of fighting for Shino’s sake. I really am simpleminded.

She had not verified it and Tatsumi may have been guiding her there on a whim, but she was trying to choose some unknown enemy over Shino who she had been with for so long.

…''But I don’t want to make Shino cry when I get hurt.

There had once been a certain dog and that dog had saved Shino at the cost of its own life.

Had that dog done so for Shino’s sake? If not, why had it done so?

…''Did it think doing that would satisfy it?

Or had it been a sudden thing with no real thought behind it?

Mikoku did not know and Shino likely did not either.

What Mikoku did know was that Shino had still not forgotten that dog, that she would leave flowers and water for the dog, and that she would embrace the dog when it was summoned with the power of her philosopher’s stone.

…''Would the same happen if I died?

Part of her hoped so, but another part knew it would be painful.

“Painful…”

She made up her mind.

“But if you make something abnormal a part of everyday life, is there no avoiding that pain?”

Mikoku gave a nod and the harshness vanished from her face. She turned to Tatsumi and found the usual narrowed-eye expression.

“Do you have an enemy, Tatsumi?”

“Yes, I do. And I fight to ask a question.”

“What question?”

“That is something only my enemy knows.”

Mikoku did not know what that meant, so she could only nod toward the other girl’s troubled smile.

“I see. I wonder if I have an enemy as well.”

“Don’t you? For example, there is the one with the surname Sayama on Team Leviathan.”

“I’m not so sure. That boy knows nothing. …Do you think he will become my enemy once he learns the true meaning of the Leviathan Road?”

And…

“Will I be able to find my reason to fight before that happens?”

She looked up toward the moon.

Looking at the cold light of that pale arc, she nodded.

“I need to head out on my mission to protect Hajji. If that results in a fight, I may learn something.”

She lowered her gaze and looked Tatsumi in the eye.

“But why did you bring this up all of a sudden?”

“That’s simple,” said Tatsumi. “I felt like it.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_17|Chapter 17]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_19|Chapter 19]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>